《True Tycoon Her Empire, Her Rules》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter<strong>1</strong>


    June zed with a passion as fierce as the midsummer sun.


    Winnie Henderson<strong>had</strong>barely crossed the threshold of the sprawling mansion when a suitcase thudded to the ground beside her with a resounding bang.


    An elegantly dressed woman, the epitome of affluent disdain, stood at the entrance, her gaze descending upon Winnie. Her eyes flitted across Winnie¡¯s delicate features and smooth skin, a flicker of envy quickly giving way to unmasked contempt..


    ¡°I¡¯ve had your things packed up,¡± she announced with icy finality. ¡°As of today, you¡¯re out of this house. Go back to your biological parents!¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t even nce at the suitcase lying forlornly at her feet. Instead<strong>,</strong>her cold gaze locked with that of Suzan, the woman she had called ¡®Mother¡® for seventeen years.


    Themotion at the door drew the attention of people inside the house. Soon enough, apanied by his son and daughter, Barton Henderson emerged from the depths of the home.


    Barton eyed the suitcase at Winnie¡¯s feet, then his wife, his tone tinged with reproach. ¡°Suzan, what are you doing? No matter what, we¡¯ve been raising Winnie for eighteen years.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nothing but an ungrateful bitch!¡± Shouting, Suzan red at Winnie, ¡°I made it clear that I wanted her to step aside for Kathryn in the city¡¯s ambassador selection. She ignored my wishespletely! She would¡¯ve kept it from us if I hadn¡¯t checked the final list. She wouldn¡¯t have stolen this from her sister if she had any conscience!¡±


    After hearing her mother¡¯s words, Kathryn Henderson allowed a shadow of resentment to pass fleetingly across her eyes before she masked it with an air of hurt innocence. With feigned sadness, she said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be like this. Getting to represent our city is a unique opportunity. I can understand if Winnie didn¡¯t want to let it go. Maybe there¡¯s something I¡¯m not doing well enough, or why wouldn¡¯t they choose me?¡±


    ¡°You are every bit as good as Winnie. What she has is thanks to our family.¡± Suzan¡¯s voice softened as sheforted her daughter.


    Winnie silently watched the mother¨Cdaughter act, a scene she¡¯d been audience to countless times throughout her life. Her heart remained calm, and she<strong>even</strong>felt the urge tough.


    Three days prior, Winnie had been struck by a car while saving Kathryn, flung twenty meters through the air. Everyone thought she wouldn¡¯t make it.


    When Suzan and the Henderson family arrived at the scene, their first concern wasn¡¯t for Winnie¡¯s injuries but to console a crying Kathryn, who was scared out in the ident.


    Lying on the ground, Winnie felt a chill in her limbs, but what froze her heart was overhearing Barton and Suzan¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°With the car¡¯s front smashed in, she probably won¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. If Winnie dles, it¡¯ll show she¡¯s shielded Kathryn from the bad luck. She wasn¡¯t raised for nothing.¡±


    Winnie had always known she was only a tool for the Henderson family, meant to shield Kathryn from Ill luck.


    As a child, she couldn¡¯t understand why she had to attend to Kathryn around the clock. whenever Kathryn fell ill, and why Kathryn always recovered quickly under her care, while she would then fall severely sick.


    It wasn¡¯t until she met her mentor and received his insights that she learned about the cosmic bnce between her and Kathryn¡¯s destinies. And she was the better half of that bnce.


    The Henderson family had raised her with Kathryn to use her fortune to counterbnce the misfortune in Kathryn¡¯s life. With each disaster, her good fortune was diverted to Kathryn, whose destiny improved while her own took a turn for the worse.


    Had Winnie not been prepared, she might have exhausted her luck and died in that car ident. three days ago.


    That very ident had led her biological parents to her doorstep unexpectedly.


    ¡°Are you done? Can I leave now?¡± Winnie asked icily.


    Having heard the cold discussion of her potential death, thest shred of expectation Winnie held for the Henderson family had vanished. She felt no attachment to leaving the Henderson family.


    ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t me your mother. You were in the wrong here.¡± Barton finally stepped forward, his face as stern as ever. ¡°Now that your birth parents havee for you, you should go with them.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn¡¯s voice was tender and timid as she spoke. ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t get mad at Mom. She¡¯s doingthis for me.¡±


    Then, she unexpectedly handed an envelope, her gesture seemingly considerate. ¡°Here¡¯s a thousand dors. I heard from Dad that your real parents live way up,in the mountains and they are poor. I wanted to give you more, but Dad said those from.mountain¡­¡± Kathryn hesitated. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better not to carry too much cash there.¡±


    Suzan cut in bluntly. ¡°Kathryn, you¡¯re too kind. There¡¯s no need to sugarcoat it. We¡¯ve heard. that men in the mountains buy their wives because they can¡¯t find one. Winnie, with your looks, you might get sold off when you arrive. Besides, you won¡¯t get into college if your grades are average. Marriage might be the best thing for you.¡±


    She scoffed, continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t say we haven¡¯t remembered our years of kindness. A thousand dors is more than enough for<strong>a</strong>year in the mountains. We¡¯ve been more than good to you.¡±


    Winnie looked at Suzan¡¯s self¨Crighteous expression and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. As for the money, she had no intention of epting it.


    She reached for her suitcase, ready to leave, but then her gaze caught the bracelet on Kathryn¡¯swrist.


    With a swift motion, Winnie grabbed Kathryn¡¯s wrist. ¡°How did you get this bracelet?¡±


    Kathryn had intentionally prepared cash instead of a bank transfer, aiming to unt her charity and the bracelet. Winnie had noticed it and grasped her wrist so abruptly that she feigned shock and yelped in pain. ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    When Kathryn cried out, Suzan¡¯s face darkened, and she quickly pulled Winnie¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Winnie! What are you doing?¡±


    But Winnie¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Kathryn, her voice cold. ¡°That¡¯s the bracelet Grandma left for me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not your bracelet,¡± eximed Suzan, her voice rising. ¡°That heirloom was for the Henderson girls, and you¡¯re no longer one of us. The bracelet rightfully belongs to Kathryn!¡±


    Winnie clenched her jaw, her grip on her suitcase tightening a little before she released it and turned to face Barton, the patriarch of the Henderson family.


    ¡°I could leave without taking a thing from this house, but that bracelet is different. It¡¯s all I want. That¡¯s what Grandma left for me.¡±


    If there was anything in the Henderson family that still tugged at Winnie¡¯s heartstrings, it was her grandmother. She was the only one who had ever shown Winnie genuine affection in the family. Even in her final moments, her grandmother fretted about how Winnie would cope without her.


    That bracelet was the only token of remembrance from a woman who meant the world to her.


    Barton listened to Winnie¡¯s plea, his expression hardly changing. ¡°You may be adopted, but I¡¯ve always treated you as my flesh and blood. The Henderson family is respectable, and we don¡¯t send our daughters away empty¨Chanded to fend for themselves. Your birth parents might not be well¨Coff, but you should take what belongs to you.¡±


    However, when it came to the bracelet, Barton remained conspicuously silent.


    At that moment, Kathryn interrupted with a strained innocence. ¡°Winnie, I know how much your cherish that bracelet, but it was Grandma¡¯s. How about this? I¡¯ll transfer some money to you, okay? Would ten thousand be enough? Or maybe twenty thousand?¡±


    The insinuation was clear. Kathryn suggested that Winnie¡¯s attachment to the bracelet was merely a means to get money.


    Winnie¡¯s gaze turned icy as she fixed Kathryn with a steely look.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter <b>2</b>Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn shivered as the icy gaze swept over her, her body involuntarily shrinking back.


    Suzan immediately stepped forward, shielding Kathryn with her presence, and snapped with a voice sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°What¡¯s with that look, huh? Did Kathryn say something wrong? The bracelet has always been a Henderson heirloom, and what right do you have to demand it? Don¡¯t forget we raised you. We haven¡¯t even asked you to repay all the money we spent on you over the years, and on top of that, we gave you an extra thousand dors. You¡¯re nothing but an ungrateful wretch!¡±


    At this, Quincy Henderson, who had been silent, finally spoke. His young face, resembling Barton¡¯s, was all disappointment and sorrow. ¡°Winnie, that belongs to Kathryn. Since when you¡¯ve be so greedy?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s hands, hanging by her sides, clenched tightly, unnoticed. Believing he offered her the best possible solution, Quincy continued, ¡°Just be a good girl. Give up your spot to Kathryn. and I¡¯ll convince Mom and Dad to let you stay.¡±


    Thinking he¡¯d presented her with the best option, Quincy was stunned by Winnie¡¯s indifferent expression as she tly refused.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    She had tried hard to win their affection in the past, learning to cook, give massages, and carve, creating talismans by hand for each family member. But none of it ever earned their genuine love. Even when she nearly died for Kathryn, she couldn¡¯t elicit a nce of concern.


    She wanted no part of such a family.


    Quincy frowned at her straightforward rejection, thinking Winnie was ungrateful. Without the Henderson family, what kind of life could she possibly have?


    ¡°Quincy, why even bother talking to her? We wouldn¡¯t keep her even if she gave up her spot and begged to stay! And she better not think about taking any Henderson property with her!¡±


    Kathryn stepped forward, pretending to be the voice of reason, but whispered with a tone of gloating only Winnie could hear, ¡°Winnie, I forgot to tell you something. Parker confessed his love for me the other day. We¡¯re getting engaged soon. I know you¡¯ve always liked Parker, but I hope you¡¯ll wish us happiness.¡±


    Winnie looked at Kathryn¡¯s smug face and replied emotionlessly. ¡°Who told you I liked him?¡±


    Kathryn was surprised, clearly not expecting this response. Wasn¡¯t Winnie supposed to be devastated, weeping on her knees?


    Winnie shot her a look usually meant for idiots. ¡°Cut the crap. This person you¡¯re so crazy about is absolutely useless to me.¡±


    She turned to the Henderson family again and knew she couldn¡¯t reim her grandmother¡¯s bracelet. But if she was going to sever ties, she preferred a clean break.


    ¡°I will repay you the upbringing costs, From now on, I have nothing to do with your temily¡±


    time at the bracelet


    She nced onest time at the bracelet on Kathryn¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to keep that bracelet. Soon enough, you¡¯ll return it to me by your hand.¡±


    With those final words, Winnie walked out of the Henderson Manor without a backward glor


    Watching her leave, Suzan was so angry that she could hardly speak,


    ¡°See, I told you she was a snake in the grass! If I weren¡¯t for Kathryn¡¯s sake, I would vehicles her out long agol¡±


    Kathryn put an arm around her mother¡¯s shoulder, trying to calm her, <i>¡°</i>Maybe she just can¡¯t ept that she¡¯s suddenly returning to such a poor ce, Don¡¯t be mad at her, Mom.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind¨Chearted,¡± Suzan sighed, looking at her daughter, then ncing in the direction Winnie had left, and muttered under her breath<b>, </b>¡°She¡¯s survived that ident without a scratch She must be harboring some <b>monster</b>. Good that we got rid of her, or who knows what kind of curse she¡¯d bring on our family.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Barton said sternly, silencing the conversation.


    The Henderson family didn¡¯t know when Winnie stepped out of their garden, the zing sun overhead seemed obscured by dark clouds, and the temperature around them seemed to drop a few degrees.


    In the shadows, there was a rustling, whispering sound of something discussing yfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. She finally left.¡±


    ¡°This house is ours now.¡±


    Despite the scorching June sun, Winnie felt no heat as she walked to the vi area¡¯s entrance. Not a single drop of sweat marred her forehead.


    She took out her phone. Barton, her adoptive father, had given her the contact information of her biological parents, but she had never reached out to them before.


    Winnie knew little about her birth parents but was sure they weren¡¯t wealthy, living deep in the mountains. With high school over and college on the horizon, she¡¯d find a way to make money on her own if her birth parents couldn¡¯t afford her education.


    The idea of being sold off into marriage wasn¡¯t even a concern for her. She doubted anyone could sell her against her will.


    While Winnie pondered and pulled up the phone number, she heard a procession of cars approaching from a distance.


    She raised her eyes and saw a line of sleek ck Maybachs driving slowly toward her. The Hendersons didn¡¯t live in the most upscale neighborhood, but seeing luxury cars around wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary. Winnie figured it was some local tycoon showing off and moved aside to


    2/3


    <b>16:34</b>


    avoid blocking the convoy.


    But as she stepped aside, the fleet of Maybachs came to a halt right before her, lining up in two


    neat rows.


    The drivers, dressed in ck suits and white gloves, got out in perfect sync and opened the door, revealing someone of obvious importance in the central vehicle.


    Winnie arched an eyebrow as she watched a pair of long, lean legs encased in dark charcoal suit trousers step out first from the sleek ck car. The man emerging from the vehicle was tall and well¨Cproportioned, his tailored suit entuating his strikingly handsome features, lending him an <b>air </b>of noble elegance.


    The man¡¯s gaze found hers, and he approached her leisurely. When he was close enough, he spoke, his voice a smooth, pleasant baritone. ¡°Winnie Henderson?¡±


    Seeing the familiar lines around his eyes and brows mirroring her own, Winnie had a hunch about who he might be. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    He nced at her phone, still on the dial screen in her hand, clicked his tongue, and pressed the call button for her with a swift move.


    The next second, a melodic ringtone sounded from his pocket. He pulled out his phone and held up the caller ID to her, bending slightly to match her height, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Pleasure to meet you for the first time. I¡¯m your brother, Horace Bryant.¡±


    Winnie was shocked. Her eyes silently took in the incredibly handsome ¡°brother¡± before her. then drifted past him to the line of cars and the drivers who seemed straight out of the Secret Service. It took her a moment to find her voice again.


    ¡°I heard our parents lived up in the mountains¡­¡± She meant his grand entrance didn¡¯t look like her family.


    Horace thought she would continue and only said, ¡°Our homestead is indeed in the mountains.¡± He paused, then added. ¡°But the mountain belong to our family.¡±


    Winnie was at a <b>loss </b>for words.


    So, her biological parents were not just well¨Coff but owned an entire mountain?


    ¡°Who on earth owns an entire mountain? Is that even allowed by the government?¡± she thought.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter <b>3</b>


    ¡°Hey, our parents sent me to pick you up and emphasized that our first meeting should be a big deal so I scraped together a motorcade at thest minute. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯ll do,¡± said Horace with a casual shrug, gesturing toward the impressive line of sleek ck limousines that nearly blocked the entire driveway of the vi area.


    Winnie stared at the grand disy in stunned silence. This is his idea of ¡®it¡¯ll do?¨C


    As Horace gave a casual wave toward the drivers, they snapped to attention, and in unison. they cried out, ¡°Wee home, Miss Winnie!¡± Their voices were perfectly synchronized, sounding like they were performing a military drill.


    Winnie felt embarrassed, wondering if it was always this over¨Cthe¨Ctop in the Bryant family. Not. used to such fanfare due to the cold treatment she¡¯d endured growing up in the Henderson family. Winnie could only manage a choked¨Cout. ¡°Let¡¯s, um, get going<b>.</b>¡±


    The sooner, <i>the </i>better.


    The security guards from the mansion were already peering curiously in their direction.


    Horace¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement at Winnie¡¯s difort, but then he narrowed his eyes as if he remembered something important. He scrutinized her from head to toe before asking. ¡°But why are you here all alone?¡±


    Standing alone at the entrance of a vi area wasn¡¯t ordinary. She couldn¡¯t possibly be out buying groceries at this hour, could she?


    Winnie pursed her lips, reluctant to admit the Henderson family had kicked her out earlier than expected. She was searching for a usible excuse when a cold, crisp male voice interrupted her thoughts, tinged with a hint of impatience. ¡°Are we leaving or not?¡±


    Winnie followed the sound of the voice and saw, seated in the back of the limousine Horace had emerged from, a man who nearly dazzled her with his presence.


    From her angle, she could only see the shadowed outline of his long legs and the hand casually resting on the center armrest of the back seat. His posture exuded aposed elegance that made even the creases on his suit attractive.


    But for Winnie, the aura of bright gold surrounding him had caught her attention. She always. could see things others couldn¡¯t, like the aura of fortune that clung to people. Gold auras were. rare, seen only around individuals who had made significant contributions to their country, and even then, they were faint. The blinding gold aura emanating from this man was something she had never encountered before.


    Had he stolen the country¡¯s fortune?


    With the man¡¯s words, Horace hastened to usher Winnie toward the car, chuckling under his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. This devil isn¡¯t the patient type<b>.</b>¡±


    Before she knew it, Winnie was seated beside the enigmatic ¡®devil¡® in the back of the limousine.


    1/3


    16:34


    Chapter 3


    Up close, the golden light was even more intense.


    Squinting against the brilliance. Winnie finally got a good look at the man. His features were sharp and angr, his beauty cold and austere. His lips were a thin line, and his eyes, dark and profound, seemed to draw in all that looked upon them.


    Feeling the intensity of her stare, he turned his head slightly, capturing her curiosity and emotions in a single nce.


    Driven by her fascination with the gold aura but wary of being regarded as a fool, Winnie ventured a guess. ¡°Are you my brother, too?¡±


    The question prompted a snort ofughter from Horace in the front seat while the man in <b>the </b>back shot him a cold nce before turning his deep¨Cset eyes back to Winnie.


    ¡°No,¡± was his terse reply, devoid of further exnation.


    Thankfully, Horace was there to fill in the gaps. ¡°This is Drake Patterson. He¡¯s not your brother. I¡¯m your only brother.¡±


    The name Drake Patterson sounded familiar to Winnie, but she couldn¡¯t ce where she¡¯d heard it. However, considering the Emerald Bay¡¯s prominent families, it wasn¡¯t surprising to encounter familiar names.


    Horace added, ¡°I wasing to get you. And he just needed a lift.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Winnie, but Drake interjected with a frosty tone before she could nod. ¡°Your motorcade is using my cars.¡±


    Drake, head of the Patterson Group, certainly didn¡¯t need to hitch a ride from anyone.


    Unperturbed<b>, </b>Horace spread his hands in a gesture of defeat. ¡°All thepany cars were out. and you¡¯re the only person I know who has their private fleet ready to go.¡±


    Because Drake was a man of meticulous obsession, even having a predilection for perfection that extended to his employees¡® matching socks, not to mention his vehicles.


    As they spoke, the fleet of ck Maybachs began to move, escorting.Winnie and herpany away with the same pomp as when they had arrived.


    The security guards, watching the spectacle, exchanged nces and began to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°That was the Henderson family¡¯s elder daughter they just picked up, <b>right</b>?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, heard she¡¯s not one of them. She¡¯s been cast out. Rumor has it her real folks are from some backwoods ce.¡±


    ¡°Backwoods? Come on! Look at the show they put on for her. Bet her real family is some big


    shot.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, the Henderson family must be kicking themselves, huh?¡±


    Chapter 3


    Despite strict protocols, gossip about the wealthy residents of the vi area was amon pastime among the guards. As they chatted, one of them suddenly fell silent and bowed respectfully toward an approaching car, the Henderson family¡¯s vehicle.


    Suzan and Kathryn sat in the rear seats, ignoring the guards¡® deference. To thedies of high society, such lowly workers were beneath their notice.


    ¡°The final list for city representatives is set but hasn¡¯t been officially submitted yet. I found someone from the Bright Group is handling it,¡± Suzan mentioned casually, her thoughts already moving on to their next strategic move.


    Suzan leanedfortably against the seat, a yful smirk dancing on her lips as she turned to Kathryn. ¡°It¡¯s perfect timing. Your dad wrapped up a deal with the Bright Group a few days ago. We can leverage that connection.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s eyes lit up with pleasant surprise. ¡°Bright Group? It belonged to the Bryant family, one of the big four powers! Did Dad manage to work with them? That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Suzan basked in the glow of the aplishment. Her pride was evident despite her attempts to sound calm. ¡°Exactly, the Bryant family. You know what? Hordes of people are waving their checkbooks, trying to get a moment of their time, but they don¡¯t even get a second nce. Yet, they approached your dad personally. It just goes to show our standing in Emerald Bay. From now on, we¡¯ll have people knocking on our door and begging for a partnership.¡±


    As Kathryn absorbed it, her excitement was palpable. Working with the Bryant family meant their family was on the fast track to joining the best of Emerald Bay¡¯s wealthy elite. And this would mean a whole new league of suitors for her choice<b>.</b>


    The Henderson family¡¯s luck seemed to have turned around since Winnie¡¯s departure.


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic,¡± Kathryn said, her voice tinged with a feigned modesty. ¡°But if we approach them for help directly, do you think they¡¯ll agree?¡±


    Suzan¡¯s confidence was unshakable. ¡°They came to us for a partnership, didn¡¯t they? We¡¯re allies now. Helping us out with this little favor is only natural.¡±


    She reached out and took Kathryn¡¯s hand reassuringly, continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I will make sure you secure that spot as the city¡¯s ambassador! We can¡¯t let that ingrate take what¡¯s rightfully yours. It is about the image of Emerald Bay, and she¡¯s not up to par!¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s heart swelled with pride, though she kept up her demure facade.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°So, are we heading to the Bright Group headquarters now?¡±


    ¡°No, not the headquarters,¡± Suzan replied with a wave. ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the Bryant Manor.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    The Bryant family lived in the Silver Lake Manor, in the heart of Emerald Bay and the epitome of upscale living. Despite its prime real estate, the manor boasted an astounding 80% greenery.plete with ake and borately designed rock gardens.


    The security was tight, manned by ex¨Cspecial forces, and viewing or purchasing a property required financial vetting, for this was where the top of Emerald Bay society resided.-


    Winnie had heard a lot about this <b>ce</b>. It had been Barton¡¯s dream to purchase a house there one day. Living in Silver Lake Manor meant rubbing shoulders with the elite and being a part of the upper crust.


    The Maybach motorcade glided unobstructed through the gate, across the expansivewns, and pulled up before a majestic four¨Cstory house.


    Horace stepped out with Winnie while Drake remained seated. It wasn¡¯t proper to intrude on a family reunion, no matter how close one might be. It was good manners.


    With a casual wave, Horace watched as the twelve Maybachs reignited their engines and drove deeper into the manor.


    ¡°The Patterson family lives <b>just </b>ahead. I¡¯ll formally introduce youter,¡± Horace exined. leading Winnie inside.


    The modern¨Cstyled vi exuded luxury from every corner. They passed through the garden and entered the grand doorway. Skirting the foyer, they entered the living room, where Winnie saw a sea of faces from the Bryant family.


    During the ride, Horace had given her a brief rundown.


    As Winnie surmised, the Bryant family was undoubtedly one of the four prestigious families in Emerald Bay. The family was extensive, with three sons and one daughter, each with their own families.


    The patriarch, Bhus Bryant, had retired due to health reasons the year before, leaving the Bright Group in the capable hands of the eldest son, Clifford Bryant.


    The second son, Middleton Bryant, a former national heartthrob and singer, had founded his own entertainmentpany and was a top mogul in the industry.


    The third son. Terrell Bryant, was the vice president at the Bright Group, overseeing several key industries.


    The only daughter, Kate Bryant, a self¨Cmade powerhouse, had built an international fashion brand with significant clout in the industry.


    As for the younger generation, the Bryant family was rich in male heirs except for the youngest daughter from the second branch and Amber, the matriarch Louisa¡¯s niece, fostered by the Bryant family.


    Chapter 4


    It seemed the entire Bryant family was almost there..


    As Horace and Winnie entered, every head turned, their gazes ranging from scrutinizing to curious, dismissive to subtly displeased.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Horace greeted Bhus seated at the center of the sofa, introducing Winnie in the same breath, ¡°this is Winnie.¡±


    He then gestured to Winnie. ¡°Come meet Grandpa.¡±


    Winnie observed the central figure, smiling, with a high brow and deep¨Cset eyes, a man used to being inmand.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly adept at face reading, but despite the elderly man¡¯s jovial eyes, his prominent brow ridge and high, broad forehead suggested a deep¨Cset assertiveness. His eyes were slightly sunken, indicating a strong individualistic streak.


    In simpler terms, this was a man who was ustomed to calling the shots.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Winnie greeted respectfully.


    Bhus nodded warmly. ¡°Good to have you back. From now on, you¡¯re the darling of the Bryant family. No one will dare cross you.¡±


    Horace then directed her to Clifford, seated beside Bhus. ¡°And this is Dad.<b>¡±</b>


    Winnie¡¯s gaze shifted to Clifford. Unlike the kind grandfather, Clifford projected an air of stoic elegance, his sharp features revealing a youthful handsomeness.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Winnie softly greeted.


    Clifford¡¯s lips tensed slightly at the address, and after a moment¡¯s silence, he responded with a terse, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Horace proceeded to introduce her to other family elders.


    Winnie took it all in. Nearly the entire Bryant family was present except for the grandmother in the sanatorium and another cousin.


    Among them, there was no sign of her mother. Horace had told her that after Winnie had been kidnapped, their mother went after the kidnapper alone and tragically vanished at sea. Her body never recovered.


    Sensing Winnie¡¯s silence, Leonie, Middleton¡¯s wife, embraced her arm with a gesture of tenderness.


    ¡°You must be exhausted from the trip, Winnie. I¡¯ve had your room prepared. Let me know if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like,¡± Leonie said.


    Bhus was traditional, believing in keeping the family under one roof. Apart from the daughter, who was married off, all branches resided in the manor.


    Leonie, appeared in her forties, with a figure andplexion well¨Ccared for, the very image of a


    Yet, her supposed concern shed with her vanity and paranoia, making Winnie feel out of ce.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie gently pulled away, ready to express her thanks, when suddenly a young boy, about thirteen or fourteen, blurted out. ¡°Aunt Leonie, could you please arrange another room for her? The one she¡¯s using used to be Amber¡¯s doll room, and now, there¡¯s no ce for all of Amber¡¯s dolls.¡±


    The teenager speaking was Springer Bryant, the youngest son of the third branch of the Bryant family and undoubtedly the most restless among all.


    Sure enough, his words prompted a few strained expressions amongst those gathered in the living room.


    Terrell Bryant was quick to scowl. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, kid? Mind your own business<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Why are you snapping at me? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong<b>.</b>¡± Springer retorted, his neck stiff with defiance. ¡°We have so many unused rooms in this house, and she just barges in and takes over Amber¡¯s doll room. Why should she?¡±


    Amid the younger family members sat a youngdy who had risen to her feet, her face a mixture of beauty and remorse.


    ¡°Stop it, Springer,¡± she said softly.


    That was Amber in question. She was the niece of Louisa Bryant, brought into the family from


    her mother¡¯s side after the mysterious disappearance of Winnie in an attempt tofort


    Clifford and bnce the male¨Cdominated Bryant family. Louisa had adopted Amber when she was three years old, and since then, she had grown up in the Bryant family.


    Turning to Winnie, Amber continued with a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Winnie. Springer means no harm. He can¡¯t stand to see me upset. The room is yours now, and I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    She acted all big¨Chearted, but every word wasced with ¡®look at what I¡¯ve given up¡® ¨C a ssic Kathryn move.


    Winnie pondered in silence. Was it her peculiar aura that always attracted these bitches?


    Amber then feigned a stern look at Springer. ¡°Apologize right now, Springer. Winnie is your cousin, after all.¡±


    ¡°Pfft,¡± the boy scoffed dismissively under his breath. ¡°Cousin? She¡¯s not my cousin.¡±


    A loud ¡°ng¡± echoed as someone¡¯s cup hit the marble tabletop hard, bringing a sudden


    to the room.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Clifford sat motionless on the single armchair in the corner of the living room, a ghost of a water ring blooming around his cup on the table.


    After an extended silence, he nced sidelong at Springer, his voice even but his question pointed. ¡°Winnie is my daughter. Isn¡¯t she good enough to be your <b>cousin</b>?¡±


    The restlessness that had filled the boy moments ago visibly drained <i>away</i>.


    ¡°Uncle Clifford, I, um, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± he apologized immediately.


    Nearby, Horace watched with a smug smile as his father¡¯s mere look tamed the young bull. He turned to Amber and asked, ¡°Amber, do you feel upset staying in the Bryant family?¡±


    With her name called out, Amber¡¯s face paled as she hurriedly denied it. ¡°No, you got me wrong. Horace. Really.¡±


    ¡°If so, let¡¯s not have any more misleading words, okay?¡± Horace¡¯s voice was gentle and melodic yet carried an undertone of authority that no one could ignore.


    Amber opened her mouth to respond, but finding no words, she bowed, secretly biting her lip in frustration.


    Sensing the tension, Leonie smoothly intervened. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for the oversight. It¡¯s just a room. It¡¯s not worth all this fuss<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt Leonie, the arrangements could have been better,¡± as the eldest grandson of the Bryant family. Horace was never one to sugarcoat, even to his elders. ¡°Winnie is my sister, the darling daughter of the Bryant family. To have her stay in a converted doll room is hardly fitting. It could be aughing stock if word got out.¡±


    He wrapped an arm around Winnie¡¯s shoulder protectively. ¡°My sisteres home to be cherished but not neglected.¡±


    Whether by design or ident, his words had turned Amber¡¯s cheeks a flush.


    Horace had subtly flipped the script. Amber had implied she had received unfair treatment, but Horace made it sound like cing Winnie in Amber¡¯s old room was the true insult.


    Wasn¡¯t that a p to her face?


    Winnie tensed as Horace suddenly drew her close. Was it his touch or his words that affected her more?


    She couldn¡¯t say she felt wronged. Compared to her experiences with the Henderson family. this was nothing. But this was the first time someone seemed to care whether she was okay.


    A warm feeling blossomed inside her, <b>a </b>novel sensation of what it meant to have a family.


    Leonie, her face a mask of embarrassment yet internally cursing Horace for hisck of tact, could only swallow her pride and maintain herposure.


    Chacker 5


    ¡°Horace is right. It was inconsiderate of me. I¡¯ll have it rearranged immediately.¡± Leonie said.


    Horace nodded, and his smile was appreciative. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Leonie. Please handle it soon.¡±


    Then, he turned to the rest, saying, ¡°I¡¯m taking Winnie for a walk in the garden.¡±


    Without waiting for objections, he led Winnie away, leaving a heavy silence in the living room. As Leonie opened her mouth to exin, the butler entered, announcing to Bhus. ¡°Sir, the gatekeeper has a Mrs. Henderson at the door.¡±


    The name struck a chord rted to Winnie.


    Wasn¡¯t she just brought over from the Henderson family? Why were they already on her heels?


    ¡°Must be here for Winnie,¡± J, Terrell¡¯s wife, interrupted with a smile, lightening the mood. noticed she arrived without luggage.¡±


    Perhaps the Henderson family hade to deliver it. After all, knowing Winnie was a Bryant, they wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to withhold her belongings.


    The butler hesitated before revealing, ¡°Mrs. Henderson is here to see Lady J.¡±


    J¡¯s smile froze in confusion. ¡°Me?¡±


    Why would Mrs. Hendersone for her instead of Winnle?


    Meanwhile, in the ssical modern¨Cstyle garden, roses climbed the antique fences, and the manicuredwn stretched out, vibrant even in the heat of summer.


    Winnie followed Horace, half¨Clistening to his casual remarks about the garden, her mind drifting back to the way he had stood up for her in the living room.


    A strange, delicate sensation filled her. Finally, she murmured a quiet ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Horace paused, then ruffled her hair with a grin. ¡°No need to say that. I¡¯m your big brother, after


    all¡±


    Winnie stared up at him, her tousled hair adding to an unintentional dazed cuteness that deepened Horace¡¯s smile.


    He was about to add something when his phone rang. After ncing at the caller ID, he gestured for Winnie to enjoy the garden while he took the call.


    Winnie wandered forward, and about ten steps in, her gazended on a middle¨Caged maid wiping down tables and chairs in the garden pavilion.


    From where she stood, Winnie could easily see the subtle shadows of malice clinging to the woman, indicative of someone haunted by evil.


    Winnie preferred not to meddle as such interactions could entangle one in unforeseen


    consequences.


    16:35


    Chapter 5


    However, ignoring this woman might allow her dark aura to afflict others in the family.


    She approached.


    Absorbed in her monotonous task, the maid seemed lost in thought, her gaze drifting off until Winnie stood before her, snapping her back to reality with a flustered greeting.


    ¡°Miss. Miss Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Winnie was surprised. She had been in the Bryant Manor for barely half an hour and hadn¡¯t been introduced to everyone properly.


    ¡°The butler had distributed photos to all the staff at the Bryant Manor, ensuring we¡¯d recognize you on sight to avoid any idental slights.¡± The maid grinned at her, exining.


    Winnie was surprised the Bryant family had made such considerate arrangements without any fanfare, a testament to the grace of an established family.


    ¡°Miss Winnie, is there anything you need?¡± The maid asked, noticing Winnie¡¯s silence.


    As Winnie was about to speak, she saw two familiar figures walking toward the garden gate.


    It was Suzan and Kathryn.


    Guided by the sharply dressed butler, they entered through the gate and immediately locked eyes with Winnie. When they saw her, both of them wore identical expressions of


    astonishment.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Suzan never imagined she¡¯d run into the person they had cast out of their home less than an hour ago, standing in the Bryant family¡¯s lush garden.


    The shock on Suzan¡¯s face was unmistakable, but within a second, her gaze dropped to the middle¨Caged woman beside her, dressed unmistakably as a maid. And then it clicked.


    That must be Winnie¡¯s birth mother, a maid.


    It made sense. Someone from a humble background wouldn¡¯tnd a prestigious job easily. To be a maid in a neighborhood like this was quite respectable.


    Kathryn seemed to reach the same conclusion. She felt disdain and amusement in her heart, but her face showed sympathy and concern.


    ¡°Winnie, so your folks work here, huh? But be careful around the Bryant Manor. Don¡¯t touch things that aren¡¯t yours. We wouldn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, would we?¡± Kathryn said.


    The butler, who had been leading the way, winced at these words and was about to offer some rification when Winnie spoke up indifferently. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    She paused, then noticed the pale grey ghost almost clinging to Kathryn. Winnie¡¯s brows lifted as she added, ¡°Were I you, I¡¯d stay put at home. It¡¯s not wise to wander.¡±


    She had protective charms at home, and ordinary evil spirits wouldn¡¯t daree close, but it was a different story outside.


    Seeing Winnie still so infuriatinglyposed, Suzan had been outraged and felt her face contort with anger. Yet, she restrained herself in front of the Bryant family¡¯s butler and instead turned to Kathryn, advising, ¡°Kathryn, you¡¯re too kind, but there are people you just can¡¯t help<b>. </b>It¡¯s useless to advise a thankless wretch who can¡¯t tell right from wrong.¡±


    Then she turned to the butler with a helpless expression, ¡°My apologies. She¡¯s the child we once took in. After all the care <b>we¡¯ve </b>given, to think she¡¯d turn her back on us upon finding her birth parents. It¡¯s tragic. She was troubled, clumsy, <b>and </b>careless. We could tolerate it, but in someone else¡¯s home, who knows what mess she might cause.


    Suzan put <b>on </b>a worried front, but her insinuations were crystal clear. She meant keeping someone like Winnie in the Bryant family was asking for trouble.


    The butler listened with growing rm. ¡°Did Mrs. Henderson not realize that Miss Winnie was the long¨Clost daughter of the Bryant family? She has ndered Miss Winnie right before me. and it¡¯s hard to imagine what life has been like for Miss Winnie in the Henderson family.¡± the butler thought.


    Though he had shown the Hendersons respect for their care of Miss Winnie<b>, </b>the butler¡¯s attitude noticeably chilled afterward.


    Mistaking the butler¡¯s change in attitude as agreement with her, Suzan smirked inwardly.


    Chapter 6


    She looked forward to seeing Winnie getting kicked out, wondering if she¡¯d dare show such an attitude then. As for yielding the representative spot, Suzan believed with the Bryant


    connection, there was no need for discussion. It was just a spot, and Kathryn could take it as she wanted.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid had been silent since Suzan and Kathryn arrived, aware of the Bryant family¡¯s strict rules against servants engaging with guests.


    But as she listened, she got a nagging sense that something was off. Weren¡¯t Suzan¡¯s remarks directed at the Bryant family¡¯s newly found daughter? Oh, dear.


    ¡°Mrs. Henderson, Miss Henderson, you¡­¡± As the butler was about to speak, another voice chimed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was Horace who hade over after finishing his call. Seeing Winnie surrounded by these people, he quickened and approached them.


    Upon seeing Horace, Kathryn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Suzan assessed the young man before her, noting the diamond cufflinks and the luxury watch that screamed millions. She wondered which young master of the Bryant family he might be.


    Seeing Horace, the butler straightened up, about to respond, but realized Horace was asking Winnie and held his tongue.


    Maybe it was Horace¡¯s prior defense of her or something else, but when he asked, Winnie somehow found herself informing on the two women, ¡°Oh, they were trying to give me a hard time.¡±


    Her concise usation hung in the air, leaving a strange silence.


    Regaining herposure, Suzan shrieked, ¡°You little bitch, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    As she raised her hand to strike Winnie, Horace, amused by Winnie¡¯s tattling, instantly grew


    cold at the gesture.


    But before he could react, the supposed damsel in distress had already grasped Suzan¡¯s wrist in a swift, decisive motion.


    Taken aback by her resistance, Suzan tried to pull away, but Winnie¡¯s grip was firm, and she couldn¡¯t break free.


    With her hand firmly in hers, Winnie red coldly at Suzan.


    ¡°Remember this! I¡¯m no longer your daughter from the Henderson family, and I won¡¯t take your abuse.¡± Winnie snapped<b>.</b>


    Letting go abruptly, Suzan staggered backward, and crying out in rm, Kathryn caught her mother before she could fall.


    16:15


    Chapter 6


    ¡°Winnie, no matter what, Mom raised you. How could you attack her like that? You¡¯re way out of line!¡± Even at this moment, Kathryn persisted in trying to make Winnie look bad.


    No one would trust someone who could raise a hand against the woman who raised her.


    Winnie had had enough of Kathryn¡¯s phony act. Her eyes shed as she retorted sharply without courtesy, ¡°Did you see mey a hand on her? Don¡¯t ever try to nder me and fool. other people.¡±


    Horace stood by, a gleam of amusement twinkling in his eyes. He had seen his sister as meek and easily bullied, but to his surprise, she didn¡¯t mince words when it came to a verbal spar.


    Not bad at all. Winnie was a Bryant through and through.


    While enjoying the show, Suzan was fuming at Winnie¡¯s audacity to fight back. She had raised Winnie. If she wanted to discipline her, Winnie should stand there and take it!


    Not only had Winnie dared to resist, but she had also dared to insult Kathryn. In a rage and not realizing she was on Bryant¡¯s territory, Suzan pushed past Kathryn and charged toward Winnie. ¡°You little brat! You, you¡­¡±


    Winnie watched emotionlessly, stepping back, ready to respond, but to her surprise, a figure stepped in front of her even faster, standing tall and broad between them.


    Horace¡¯s broad back exuded a sense of security and strength.


    The smile in his eyes had vanished, reced by an imposing aura, chilling and startling.


    ¡°This is t


    the Bryant Manor, not a ce where you can run wild.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <b>Chapter </b><b>7</b>


    Horace¡¯s voice pulled Suzan back from the brink of losing herposure as if a bucket of ice water had drenched her fiery head, instantly halting all her actions.


    Meanwhile, themotion finally drew the attention of those inside the house, and Clifford


    strode out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he asked, frowning.


    As the head of the Bright Group, Clifford was a figure well¨Cknown in the media and financial reports, and Suzan recognized him almost instantly. Forgetting her previous altercation with Winnie, she quickly switched gears, smiling as she approached him and said, ¡°Mr. Bryant, I¡¯m Suzan, the wife of Barton, CEO of the Henderson Group. I didn¡¯t realize you were home. What a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Clifford¡¯s gaze shifted across the faces of Suzan, Winnie, and Horace without betraying any emotion, and he asked, ¡°Mrs. Henderson, how do you do? Are you here for anything?¡±


    Given Clifford¡¯s status, he didn¡¯t need to be so polite and was not one for small talk. knowing this woman had yed a role in raising Winnie, he afforded her extra patience and courtesy, assuming she might be there to discuss something about Winnie¡¯s living habits.


    Oblivious to his assumptions, Suzan swelled with vanity when he humbly inquired if there was anything she wanted tomunicate. After all, here was the head of the Bright Group, allowing her to instruct him in his duties, an indication of her ownpany¡¯s importance in his eyes.


    Her irritation from her earlier encounter with Horace finally subsided, and she instinctively puffed out her chest with pride. ¡°Indeed<b>, </b>there is something I need to discuss.¡±


    With a self¨Csatisfied nce at Winnie, Suzan quickly pulled her daughter Kathryn closer. ¡°Mr. Bryant, this is my daughter Kathryn.¡±


    Kathryn dutifully greeted him sweetly. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Bryant.¡±


    ¡°The thing is,¡± Suzan began, ¡°I know for Emerald Bay¡¯sndmark project, the government ns to select eight students from the top universities as city ambassadors for a promotional campaign. The final list is to be handled by the Bright Group<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Suzan continued, ¡°Due to certain circumstances, someone else has taken the spot that should have belonged to my daughter. So, I¡¯vee to ask for Bright Group¡¯s assistance in rectifying this matter. It should be a trivial task for you.¡±


    Clifford frowned slightly. He heard about that, but his brother Terrell was on it, and he hadn¡¯t inquired further.


    He wasn¡¯t fond of mixing business with personal favors, but given that this woman was part of the family that raised Winnie, he felt obliged to consider her request.


    Well, he would consider it as repaying their kindness to Winnie.


    Chapter


    Thinking so, he relented, ¡°I¡¯ll look deal with it. Who took your daughter¡¯s ce? I¡¯ll have my secretary check.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Winnie.¡± Suzan blurted out almost too eagerly.


    Clifford paused the act of reaching for his phone, looking up at Suzan with a momentary sh of shock. ¡°Who did you say?¡±


    ¡°Winnie,¡± she repeated, thinking he hadn¡¯t heard her, and pointedly indicated Winnie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s her. We once fostered this child, but she¡¯s an ingrate. She¡¯s ill¨Ctempered and a liar. I had not idea that her birth parents worked for the Bryant family. I don¡¯t mean to speak ill of a child, but character is innate, and no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried to teach her, she didn¡¯t learn¡­¡±


    Suzan went on tirelessly smearing Winnie while Horace¡¯s face darkened. He understood what Winnie meant by ¡®giving a hard time<b>¡®</b>.


    The butler and maid were stunned.


    Had this woman lost her mind to criticize Miss Winnie in front of Mr. Bryant?


    Winnie couldn¡¯t be more familiar with Suzan¡¯s disparagement. Even Suzan¡¯s earlier tirade to the butler hadn¡¯t bothered her. But in the presence of Horace and her newly met biological father, Suzan¡¯s words ignited an inexplicable anger within her.


    Winnie had started to harbor a sliver of hope for this newfound family, so why did this woman seem intent on ruining it for her? Did Suzan not realize the impact her words might have on others¡® opinions of her?


    Suzan knew it, of course. But she didn¡¯t care. She only wanted the whole world to dislike


    Winnie.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As a child, whenever a teacher showed affection or praised her, Suzan would find ways to tarnish her image in their eyes, convincing them she was a bad kid.


    Teachers never imagined a mother could speak so ill of her daughter, and almost all believed Suzan¡¯s words, seeing Winnie as a problem child.


    For Suzan, the disdain and nder seemed to have be habitual, as evident as ever.


    Winnie¡¯s hands clenched at her sides, listening to the endless litany of criticism until she could take no more, ¡°Stop it!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Two voices rang out in unison, and Winnie instinctively turned to the other speaker.


    It was Clifford, his face set in a cold fury. He had always appeared austere but was even more formidable, with his anger barely contained.


    His sudden outburst had immediately silenced Suzan.


    With an oppressive stare, Clifford addressed her. ¡°The daughter of the Bryant family is not a topic for an outsider like you. Butler, show this woman out!¡±


    16:35


    Chapter 7


    Suzan was so shocked by his sudden change of demeanor that she didn¡¯t fully grasp his reference to ¡°the Bryant family¡¯s daughter¡± and was about to argue further when the butler efficiently began ushering her away.


    With a steely gaze, Clifford watched the two women promptly escorted off the manor, then turned to Winnie and asked, ¡°Did they ever treat you like that before?¡±


    No sooner was the question out of his mouth than he pursed his lips, instantly regretting asking something so apparent.


    If they dared nder Winnie before him, they must have bullied her like hell when he wasn¡¯t there.


    He had thought his daughter would have at least been <b>well</b>¨Ccared for when the Henderson. family took her in. But the Henderson family were such low characters!


    The more Clifford thought about it, the angrier he became. He turned briskly to Horace andmanded, ¡°Call your Uncle Terrell. Tell him to pull the plug on our deal with Henderson. Group!¡±


    They agreed to set up the partnership to repay the Henderson family for taking care of Winnie. offering favorable terms that allowed the Henderson Group to profit by millions and aimed at boosting them to the next level. But after he saw how they had treated Winnie, there was not way he would keep supporting them. They didn¡¯t deserve it!


    Regaining his usual cheerful demeanor, Horace promptly whipped out his phone and said, ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    Winnie watched Clifford¡¯s outburst with a stunned expression, then a tiny, unconscious smile curving her lips.


    Her new brother and father seemed different from the Henderson family.


    It felt good.


    Outside at the front gate, the butler had shown Suzan and Kathryn out of the Bryant Manor indifferently.


    Both were puzzled, not understanding why Clifford had suddenly lost his temper. And what did he mean by hisst remark?


    The Bryant family¡¯s daughter? Who?


    The butler watched them clueless, wondering how the Henderson family could be so dim¨Cwitted.


    They had raised Winnie who, by their kindness, would have brought them benefits from the Bryant family in the future. But it seemed the Henderson family still had no clue about the true identity of Winnie, the girl they mentioned as an ingrate.


    He valued his professional conduct as a butler and wouldn¡¯t curse or sneer.


    1476


    Chapter 7


    He decided to give them a pollte reminder. ¡°Mr. Bryant lost a daughter eighteen years ago, and today is the day our youngdy returns home. Naturally, Mr. Bryant cannot tolerate any disparagement of her. Please excuse us for today. You must leave.¡±


    With that, he instructed the gate to be closed, leaving Suzan and Kathryn standing outside, utterly bewildered.


    Supporting her daughter¡¯s arm, Suzan asked nkly, ¡°Kathryn, what did he mean? Which youngdy? Who?¡±


    Kathryn struggled to take what she had heard. Or rather, she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ we must have misunderstood.¡± she replied.


    The Bryant family¡¯s daughter they spoke of couldn¡¯t be Winnie. No way!


    Suzan turned slowly to look at her daughter, and after a long moment, her knees buckled, and she began to copse to the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed! We¡¯re doomed!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Suzan and Kathryn hadn¡¯t even made it through the Bryant family¡¯s front door when the butler politely showed them out, an incident that went unnoticed by the few members of the Bryant household Inside the vi.


    Meanwhile, having lost face over the recent quarrel, Springer took Amber out of the vi. As they strolled down the garden path, he tried tofort her.


    ¡°Amber, don¡¯t fret about it. Horace ys favorites. That¡¯s all there is to it. You gave up your room, and he still talked that nonsense. He¡¯s found his long¨Clost darling sister, and so what? Big deal,¡±


    Amber sighed gently. ¡°Springer, I know you mean well, but let¡¯s not talk like that anymore. I was never truly a Bryant, to begin with. Everything I have should belong to Winnie. Horace isn¡¯t wrong in saying so¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! To me, Amber, you¡¯re the only sister I¡¯ve got. That Winnie means nothing to me!¡±


    They chatted as they walked until they were interrupted by Winnie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I sense some evilness clinging to this maid. If left unchecked, it could disrupt the family¡¯s fortune. Dad, if you would cover the cost of thirty thousand dors, I can clear it.¡±


    They turned to see Winnie earnestly holding up three fingers to Dotty, the maid.


    Her initial reason for stopping Dotty was to address the evilness she had sensed. As the uninvolved parties were gone, it was time for business.


    Even though Winnie had returned to the Bryant family, she didn¡¯t feel right just asking for money without working for it. This situation was perfect. She could clear some evilness and earn her college tuition in one go.


    Even in a family, there should be clear ounts.


    Clifford and Horace were surprised at her sudden shift to mizing her ¡°skills.¡± After all, exorcism and esoteric arts seemed out of character for Winnie.


    They assumed she was angling for some extra cash under the guise of exorcism.


    Feeling a twinge of pity, Horace quickly whipped out his phone, ready to transfer the money. ¡°Is thirty thousand enough? I¡¯ll send you a hundred thousand. And if that¡¯s not enough, ask for more.¡±


    Not to be outdone by his son, Clifford also reached for his phone, intending to transfer three hundred thousand, certainly more than his son would offer. But then he realized he didn¡¯t even have his daughter¡¯s contact information.


    Winnie knew they were misunderstanding her intent.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± she exined.


    16:35


    Chapter B


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Horace said with an indulgent smile, his tone full of understanding.


    Caught off guard at first, Dotty quickly yed along. ¡°If Miss Winnie says I¡¯ve got some evilness in me, please help me clear it.¡±


    Winnie was speechless. Couldn¡¯t the adults take her profession a bit more seriously?


    Yet, this wasn¡¯t the first time Winnie had encountered such reactions.


    She was about to rity when Springer couldn¡¯t help but snort derisively. <b>¡°</b>Such a lowly scam for a mere thirty thousand dors. It¡¯s downright embarrassing.¡±


    Springer couldn¡¯t hold it, despite having been reprimanded earlier. He couldn¡¯t stomach Winnie¡¯s behavior.


    Amber quickly caught up, tugging at Springer¡¯s arm with embarrassment. Then she exined. ¡°Winnie, Springer didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t hold it against him.¡±


    Winnie nced over them without much interest and turned back to Dotty, saying. ¡°Your marital line is broken, indicating you lost your husband. You have a son, and from your appearance, he¡¯s going through a financial crisis.¡±


    Winnie wasn¡¯t an expert in face reading but could give fundamental insights.


    Even the most basic reading surprised Dotty, especially about her son being in a financial crisis. A flicker of panic crossed her eyes.


    Winnie continued. ¡°The evilness in your body wouldn¡¯t influence the Bryant family, but I sense a slight connection between your fate and theirs. You¡¯ve stolen the Bryant family¡¯s fortune.¡± She delivered thest usation with conviction.


    Dotty shuddered violently.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s talking nonsense. How could she possibly know it?¡± Dotty thought. Clifford and Horace had been listening as if it were all child¡¯s y, but at the seriousness in her tone, they began to look at her more seriously.


    Surprised by Dotty¡¯s reaction, Amber stammered, ¡°You¡¯re saying Dotty stole from the Bryant family?¡±


    She seemed to be in disbelief and tried to defend Dotty. ¡°It must be a misunderstanding. Dotty has worked for the Bryant family for nearly a decade. How could she possibly do such a thing?¡± Dotty looked stricken at the implication, pleading with a pained expression, ¡°Miss Winnie, your can¡¯t toss around such usations like that. How could I possibly steal from the Bryant family? Everyone knows me here. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    She then turned to Springer, almost in tears. ¡°Mr. Springer, you believe me, don¡¯t you? I would never do such a thing. I¡­¡±


    Showing <b>his </b>typical youthful impulsiveness, and having been raised under Dotty¡¯s care.


    16:36.


    Chapter 8


    Springer shot Winnie a re, raising his voice in defense of Dotty, ¡°How could you use Dotty of stealing? It¡¯s your first day back at the Bryant family. What do you know<i>? </i>Did youe here making wild usations to extort a few grand from Uncle Clifford? That¡¯s low, even


    for you!¡±


    To Springer, Winnie was only a stranger he¡¯d just met, whereas Dotty was a trusted figure who had been part of the Bryant family for years. His loyaltyy with Dotty, and his opinion of this so¨Ccalled cousin fell even further.


    Sensing the tension, Amber interjected, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding here. Did Dotty do something to upset you, Winnie?¡±


    Her words were with the suggestion that Winnie might be using her influence to settle a personal score.


    At the sound of Amber¡¯s voice, Dotty burst into tears as if struck by a sudden realization.


    ¡°Miss Winnie, I know you¡¯re upset because Mrs. Henderson mistook me for your birth mother earlier. I¡¯m of lowly status. How could I possibly bepared to someone of your standing? Understandably, you are upset. But you can¡¯t nder me like this. I¡¯m an old woman, and your words could be the death of me!¡±


    TAGA


    Chapter 6


    Springer shot Winnie a re, raising his voice in defense of Dolly, ¡°How could you use Dotty of stealing? It¡¯s your first day back at the Bryant family. What do you know? Did youe here making wild usations to extort a few grand from Uncle Clifford? That¡¯s low, even for you!¡±


    To Springer, Winnie was only a stranger he¡¯d just met, whereas Dotty was a trusted figure who had been part of the Bryant family for years<b>. </b>His loyaltyy with Dotty, and his opinion of this so¨Ccalled cousin fell even further.


    Sensing the tension, Amber Interjected, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding here. Did Dotty do something to upset you, Winnie?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were with the suggestion that Winnie might be using her influence to settle a personal score.


    At the sound of Amber¡¯s volce, Dotty burst into tears as if struck by a sudden realization.


    ¡°Miss Winnie, I know you¡¯re upset because Mrs. Henderson mistook me for your birth mother earlier. I¡¯m of lowly status. How could I possibly bepared to someone of your standing? Understandably, you are upset. But you can¡¯t nder me like this. I¡¯m an old woman, and your words could be the death of me!¡±


    Chapter 5

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Dotty got the perfect excuse to exin away the nderous usations Winnie was tobbing her way at that moment.


    Sure enough, when Dotty made her im, Springer, standing nearby, seemed genuinely shocked to learn there was history to the matter. His gaze shifted to Winnie, filled with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re being petty, Winnie. Dotty hasn¡¯t done anything to you. Why are you making a fuos on your first day back? You¡¯re acting like a real piece of work¡­


    Before he could finish his thought, a cold voice, tinged with authority, cut through the air, silencing him instantly. ¡°Springer.¡±


    Those sybles were enough to zip his <b>lips</b>. Looking at Horace, Springer saw the smile on his face <b>had </b>chilled considerably. Springer shrank back, wisely choosing to remain silent, though his eyes still bore resentment toward Winnie.


    With Springer taking her side, Dotty stood tall, her entire demeanor exuding the confidence of someone wrongly used.


    ¡°Miss Winnic, you can search my room if you don¡¯t trust me! I have nothing to hide. I am only a maid, but I won¡¯t stand for baseless usations!¡±


    Themotion had drawn the attention of the household staff, but none dared to approach too


    closely..


    From a distance, they overheard enough to sour their impressions of the newly returned youngdy. Rumor had it she was raised in a wealthy family, looking down from her lofty perch at those who served as nannies and maids<b>.</b>


    No one appreciated being scorned, and naturally, the staff¡¯s opinion of Winnie, fresh back in the family fold, wasn¡¯t too favorable.


    Horace noted the staff¡¯s cold stares toward Winnie. As he was about to end the scene, Winnie spoke again, her voice calm and measured, ¡°When did I say she stole money?¡±


    Everyone fell silent as they processed her words<b>.</b>


    Springer couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°You have just said Dotty stole money. Now you¡¯re backpedaling?¡±


    Winnie gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°I said she stole the Bryant family¡¯s fortune, not money.


    The usation of theft hade from Amber, who perhaps had intentionally misled or misinterpreted, but it was clear everyone had been led astray by her words.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between stealing fortune and stealing money.¡± exined Winnie.


    At least, fortune was not something you could find with a search. That was why Dotty had so boldly invited them to search earlier.


    But Springer was utterly confused and thought Winnie was just being evasive. ¡°How can you steal fortune? Don¡¯t bring up this mystical nonsense. It sounds like a bunch of bullshit.¡±


    Horace shot him a warning look. Even if Winnie was bluffing, her status gave her the right to do so, didn¡¯t it? And somehow, Horace had a hunch that Winnie was telling the truth. The upper ss often respected esoteric practices, and even the Bright Group had a few <b>well</b>¨Cknown exorcism masters they consulted with.


    But his sister was only eighteen. Could she understand such things?


    While Horace harbored his doubts, he didn¡¯t dismiss Winnie¡¯s words as foolishness like the


    others.


    Uninterested in further debate with Springer, Winnie turned back to Dotty and suddenly pointed to a spot in the garden<b>.</b>


    ¡°What did you bury over there?¡± Asking, Winnie pointed at a corner of the garden, where Dotty had nced at earlier while lost in thought.


    Already on edge, Dotty felt panic as Winnie pointed out the exact location. A bead of sweat threatened to slide down her forehead.


    Impossible. Winnie couldn¡¯t know it.


    Observing Dotty¡¯s reaction, Clifford had his suspicions confirmed. He nodded to the butler, instructing. ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    The butler, curious himself, hastened toward the spot Winnie indicated.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The onlookers followed, converging around the flower bed in question.


    While the others were driven by curiosity, Springer was skeptical, his expression challenging as he followed.


    The butler started digging through the freshly turned soil with a trowel and unearthed a ck stic bundle. The butler unwrapped the stic to reveal a paper packet, releasing a foul stench.


    The butler couldn¡¯t help but flinch, suppressing a wave of nausea, about to grab the paper packet when suddenly, he was stopped by Winnie from the side, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads, just as Winnie stepped forward, mysteriously producing a talisman, which she promptly affixed to the packet.


    With Winnie¡¯s nod, the butler cautiously opened the packet to find a piece of paper,monly used for astrological consultations, with life details written in what looked like dried blood, alongside a few strands of hair and a paper with odd symbols. It gave off an aura akin to some cursed artifact.


    It was evident that someone had buried these items intentionally, and given Winnie¡¯s earlier statements, it wasn¡¯t hard for everyone to surmise their purpose.


    2/3


    Chapter 9


    But could such strange artifacts steal someone¡¯s fortune?


    As the reality set in that something truly had been in the soll, even Springer was dumbstruck. his eyes darting back to Dotty.


    Dotty¡¯s lips quivered, and her face painted with injustice. ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t me. I swear I¡¯ve never seen these things before. Mr. Springer, Miss Amber, you¡¯ve got to believe me¡­¡±


    Springer opened his mouth to speak, but Winnie had already spoken up, her voice calm and detached. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out soon enough from the security footage<b>.</b>¡±


    She had already reviewed the footage. Bryant Manor¡¯s surveince covered nearly every nook and cranny, making it easy to unveil the truth.


    ¡°A luck¨Cstealing curse must be inscribed with the blood of the courier. In this case, you and the strands of hair from the package belong to a member of the Bryant family. You¡¯ve attempted to steal the family¡¯s fortune through the Bryant family¡¯s bloodline. Am I wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dotty trembled violently, herplexion turning ghostly pale as she copsed to the floor<b>.</b>


    Her reaction was a dead giveaway to everyone present that she was


    the culprit.


    As for the hair, Dotty had served the Bryant family for many years, and obtaining a few strands was trivial for her.


    The only question remaining was whose unlucky tresses she had snatched.


    ¡°Just because she buried it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s guilty of stealing any fortune. Maybe¡­¡± Springer was stubbornly defensive, but Horace shot him a cold re with piercing eyes.


    ¡°Zip it. Don¡¯t make me repeat it!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    As the eldest grandson in the Bryant family, Horace always wore a smile that belied his


    unquestioned authority. Even the parents in the family often marveled at how their words paledpared to his nce.


    For instance, young Springer mmed up immediately upon catching the stern look in Horace¡¯s


    eyes.


    Amber nced at Horace and then quietly lowered her gaze, her expression unreadable.


    The security personnel in the manor briskly escorted Dotty away for questioning, but it was at tricky situation. Officially, Dotty hadn¡¯t stolen anything tangible from the Bryant family, so involving the police was out of the question.


    At most, her actions could be superstitious nonsense. After all, the idea of stealing ¡®fortune<b>¡± </b>was without tangible evidence,


    But after this incident, Dotty could no longer be a part of the Bryant family.


    ¡°What should we do with these items?¡± the butler asked Winnie, who had just returned home and seemed to possess some inexplicable insight into the matter.


    ¡°Burn them.¡± Winnie replied casually before pulling out her phone and swiftly transferring half of the e one hundred thousand dors Horace had just sent her to another ount.


    Horace raised an eyebrow at that but didn¡¯t press the issue. Once he gave her the money, it was hers to spend as she pleased.


    The butler reported the garden¡¯s drama to Bhus in the grand study. ¡°Something was in the flowerbeds. It appears to be what Miss Winnie mentioned as the item stealing the family¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Bhus raised an eyebrow. ¡°That girl knows about such things?¡±


    The butler considered before answering. ¡°It could be a coincidence.¡± He exined. ¡°The surveince shows the item was buried a month ago. ording to Miss Winnie, our family should have experienced some financial loss by now. However, I checked with Mr. Clifford, and there¡¯s been no such loss in thepany or household.¡±


    It implied that Dotty¡¯s buried item had no effect, casting doubt on the credibility of Winnie¡¯s ims.


    Bhus mused, then chuckled. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s just a peculiar hobby of the girl. Let her be as long as it¡¯s harmless.¡±


    As for Dotty, intent matters, and since she harbored Ill intentions, she could no longer stay with the Bryant family.


    When Winnie heard that the Bryant family hadn¡¯t suffered any losses, she didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    <b>16-17</b>


    Chapter 10


    Though minuscule, Dotty had siphoned off some of the Bryant family¡¯s fortune energy.


    That tiny amount was enough for Dotty¡¯s family toe into a windfall.


    Winnie was sure of this<b>.</b>


    Springer, who had initially doubted Winnie but reconsidered after she correctly identified Dotty¡¯s actions, scoffed, ¡°I told you someone was just blowing smoke. Stealing fortune energy? I¡¯ve never heard such nonsense!¡±


    Winnie shot him a look that read, ¡®Keep your distance, kid,¡® then turned to Horace. ¡°Check Dotty and her son¡¯s bank ounts over the past month, and we¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    Curious about Winnie¡¯s abilities, Horace didn¡¯t hesitate to call. The investigation results came back quickly, and upon viewing them, Horace¡¯s expression turned intriguinglyplex.


    Springer and Amber, eager for the scoop, leaned in close to catch a glimpse.


    Horace pocketed his phone and looked at Winnie, saying. ¡°Their family dide into money recently. They won a lottery jackpot of five million dors.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s ¡®I¨Ctold¨Cyou¨Cso¡® expression was unmistakable.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m talking about. Fortune energy is a zero¨Csum game. The Bryant family must have lost a corresponding amount if they gained five million dors.¡±


    Winnie was serious, but Horace was at a loss for words.


    He paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Last week, there was a hup with a branch office project, resulting in a loss of a


    won.¡±


    But to Horace and Clifford, the CEO, such a sum was negligible.


    ¡°I thought you meant a significant loss when you said ¡®financial loss.¡® Turns out, it¡¯s just a few million,¡± Horace said as if to suggest he didn¡¯t consider it worth mentioning because of her


    choice of words.


    Winnie sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t that the Bryants hadn¡¯t lost some fortune energy, but to them it was akin to miscing a single penny ¨C hardly something they¡¯d even notice:


    Oh, the burdens of the wealthy.


    Even as a Bryant herself, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of envy.


    ¡°Dotty¡¯s son lost all the savings to gambling a few months ago and was arrestedst month for a DUI ident that resulted in a fatality. The victim¡¯s family demanded two million dors for a settlement. It seems Dotty resorted to stealing our family¡¯s fortune energy out of desperation,¡± Horace exined after uncovering the back story with Dotty¡¯s confession.


    Upon hearing of the DUI fatality, Winnie subconsciously linked it to the evilness she felt from Dotty. But then she paused, realizing something didn¡¯t add up.


    If Dotty¡¯s son caused the death, the evilness should have been indirect, yet what she sensed


    2/3


    16:37


    Chapter 10


    from Dotty felt like it <b>was </b>directly on her.


    After a moment, Winnie asked Horace, ¡°Can I see a photo of Dotty¡¯s son?¡±


    Pleased with how quickly Winnie had adapted to her role as his sister and knew to ask for heto, Horace sent a message and soon got the photo.


    Winnie only needed one look at Dotty¡¯s son in the photo to furrow her brows. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. He shouldn¡¯t have this appearance,¡±


    She then requested his birth details and pulled out a crystal ball from her bag to perform divination on the <b>spot</b>.


    Watching with disdain, Springer sneered under his breath. ¡°PI This witchcraft never ends,


    does it?¡±


    Winnie barely nced at him as she rapidlypleted her calctions, her delicate features. tightening with concern.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Springer, ever the joker, couldn¡¯t resist poking fun. ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict, Winnie? Did your little finger¨Cwiggle routine predict some bloody disaster?¡±


    He¡¯d seen those types at the street fairs, always talking blg about doom and gloom.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Winnie had any talent.


    Ignoring his taunts, Winnie turned to Horace and said, ¡°ording to his numerology, this guy¡¯s aplete dimwit. There¡¯s a belief that If a personmitted grave sins in a past life and managed to be reborn as a human, they¡¯d lose their wisdom as a form of penance. But this man seems to have all his wits about him. It must be Dotty¡¯s doing. She¡¯s found a way to make him appear normal.¡±


    But perhaps what Dotty didn¡¯t realize was that a person who did evil in their past life would be born simple¨Cminded as a consequence and have their intelligence restored, and it would be like defying fate. Their lifespan would shorten, and they were prone to bing worse.


    Dotty¡¯s son, with his gambling addiction and history of drunk driving resulting in death, was a case of restored intelligence leading to wicked behavior.


    Winnie was in the living room then and didn¡¯t bother to lower her voice. A maid nearby was all ears, clearly itching to chip in but also wary of speaking out of turn given her position.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Horace caught the emotions on the maid¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Zoe?¡±


    The maid, Zoe, promptly stepped forward and revealed, ¡°Dotty did mention when she first joined the Bryant family that her son had some intellectual disabilities and had been living in a special needs school.¡±


    Since they started working for the Bryant family around the same time and got along well, Zoe was well¨Cinformed about Dotty¡¯s family affairs.


    Winnie then asked her, ¡°Do you know when her son stopped being¡­ slow?¡±


    Zoe thought it over and said, ¡°It should be eight years ago. I remember she was over the moon one day, iming her son was ¡®cured.¡® It was summertime, as I recall.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Winnie, but she turned to Horace and asked. ¡°Eight years ago, was there a child around the Bryant family or in the neighborhood who suddenly became intellectually impaired?¡±


    Everyone present, including Clifford, who had been silent up to that point, looked perplexed at her question. ¡°You mean to say¡­


    ¡°To restore intelligence to a child who has lost it, one might have to transfer that missing intelligence from another, but in doing so, the donor would end up taking the ce of the recipient, bing the mentally challenged one<b>.</b>¡±


    She had asked about the people around Dotty and the Bryant family because Dotty had been a servant for a decade in the family, and her day¨Cto¨Cday interactions were inside the Bryant Manor. Therefore, her options for a suitable ¡®donor¡® were narrow.


    As Winnie exined her theory, understanding began to dawn on everyone.


    Still irritated that Winnie had been ignoring him, Springer suddenly blurted out. ¡°That daft girl from the Sanchez family!¡±


    Heads turned towards Springer<b>, </b>and Clifford, with a stern face, scolded him, ¡°Do not refer to Miss Sanchez in such a manner!¡±


    Then, he turned back to Winnie, taking her more seriously despite his skepticism about her abilities. If what Winnie suggested was true and involved Miss Sanchez, it was no longer a matter concerning only Dotty.


    The Sanchez and Bryant families had been friends for generations, and Miss Sanchez had indeed suffered a decline in mental acuity <b>eight </b>years ago.


    But¡­


    ¡°Miss Sanchez¡¯s condition was because of a horseback riding ident. She fell and hit her head,¡± someone added.


    1/3


    16:3


    If it weren¡¯t for the ident, the wealthy Sanches family would have consulted the masters.


    Because they believed her condition resulted from a physical injury, the Sanchez family never considered alternative exnations.


    ¡°Did Miss Sanchez visit the Bryant Manor around eight years ago?¡± Winnie inquired.


    Horace, the eldest grandson of the Bryant family, usually hosted younger visitors, so he remembered quite clearly. He also recalled that Miss Sanchez, with her cherubic features and polite demeanor, had left a distinct impression on him.


    It seemed the horseback riding ident had happened after her visit to the Bryant family, and following the incident, the Sanchez family never brought her over again.


    ¡°Do you have a photo of her?¡± Winnie asked.


    Horace didn¡¯t have a photo but could get one from a social media tform. Soon enough, he presented a picture of Miss Sanchez to Winnie.


    A nce was all it took for Winnie to confirm. ¡°It¡¯s her,¡±


    Although Winnie seemed certain, the gravity of the situation didn¡¯t ease anyone in the living


    room<b>.</b>


    The Sanchez family was affluent and respected, with a legacy spanning over a century. If the allegations were true, it meant the Bryant family had victimized Miss Sanchez Indirectly.


    If the Bryant family were unaware of Dotty¡¯s actions, there would be little distinction between. the two to outsiders.


    Given the affectionate way the Sanchez family had treated Miss Sanchez despite her condition. a careless step could potentially sever the cordial rtionship between the two familles.


    ¡°This talk of swapping wits sounds like total nonsense. If it were that easy, couldn¡¯t I improve my intelligence too?¡± Unable to determine whether he disbelieved or just wanted to contradict. Winnie. Springer scoffed.


    After enduring his relentless skepticism, Winnie finally gave him her full attention. ¡°You certainly could exchange one.¡±


    With her delicate features and youthfulplexion, Winnie naturally exuded innocence, so when she responded earnestly. Springer took it as genuine advice.


    However, it quickly dawned on him what kind of ¡®exchange¡® she suggested, and his face flushed. with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me dumb!¡±


    Springer was red with rage, pointing at Winnie and looking ready to brawl as the second and third branches of the Bryant family descended the stairs. Terrell swiftly stepped in, pping his son on the rear with a resounding smack. ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about? Will you ever stop pestering Winnie?¡±


    2/3


    16:37


    Chapter 11


    Terrell¡¯s p wasn¡¯t light, and Springer jumped with a yelp. ¡°Dad!¡±


    He whipped around, his neck craned in Indignation, and he hulled, ¡°Why the heck did you hit me? She started it. She called me names first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. Why would Winniesh out at you for no good reason?¡± Terrell scowled with disbelief on hisce.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Springer was seething, pointing an using finger at Winnle. ¡°She did. She just called me a dummy!¡±


    Everyone in the Bryant family turned to look at Winnle, and nearby, Amber hurried to rify the whole situation, including the part about Winnie saying that Ms. Sanchez had her wits switched out by Dotty, which left her addle¨Cbrained.


    Springer¡¯s mother, J, listened and tenderly patted her son¡¯s head. ¡°Winnie isn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    Springer stared at his mother, aghast<b>.</b>


    Was this even his mother? She agreed that he¡¯s a fool!


    But the Bryant family was more concerned about Dotty burying weird cursed object in the garden than Winnie¡¯s alleged name¨Ccalling.


    They weren¡¯t believers in that hocus¨Cpocus, but having someone bury such things in their garden was unsettling<b>.</b>


    As for Winnie, they figured she had stumbled upon the situation by ident and didn¡¯t believe. that someone¡¯s sudden foolishness resulted from a mind swap.


    ¡°Girls will be girls, fascinated by horoscopes and fortune<b>¨C</b>telling, but let¡¯s keep such talk out of the house, shall we?¡±


    Middleton, who was in showbiz, didn¡¯t believe in such things. He even thought his older brother¡¯s daughter was frivolous, always dabbling in nonsense to hog the limelight.


    Middleton fancied himself quite the expert on young girls¡® minds. She had just reunited with the family and wanted to make her presence felt, right?


    Besides Middleton, others in the family were guessing along simr lines, too.


    Clifford observed everyone¡¯s reaction, his gaze darkening slightly, but he still said to Winnie, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone give the Sanchez family a heads¨Cup about this, but you stay out of it.¡±


    Winnie had juste home, and he didn¡¯t want her to be the target of everyone¡¯s criticism.


    Listening to Clifford¡¯s words, Winnie gazed at him momentarily before finally nodding in agreement.


    She¡¯d have to meddle on the sly if the Bryant family didn¡¯t want her involved.


    No matter what, she was determined to make that money.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter <b>12</b>


    Back at the Henderson family, Suzan and Kathryn stepped Inside only to see Barton, Suzan¡¯s husband, and Kathryn¡¯s father, descending the stairs, phone pressed to his ear, an expression of pure agitation etched upon his face.


    ¡°Mr. Tammy, didn¡¯t we have everything Ironed out? We¡¯ve nearly settled with the terms. Why on earth is Bright Group backing out now?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Suzan and Kathryn¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They exchanged a guilty nce, each seeing the other¡¯s unease reflected.


    Kathryn wanted to approach Barton and exin, but he shot her a stern look and waved a hand dismissively, signaling her to stay quiet.


    Turning back to the call, he spoke with a strained, almost pleading tone. ¡°Are we asking too much? Everything¡¯s negotiable, you know. We can revisit the profit margins we initially proposed. I am keen on sealing this deal with Bright Group.¡±


    Whatever response came from the other end of the line only seemed to make Barton¡¯s muscles twitch with frustration. He then sighed heavily and copsed onto the bench.


    Suzan and Kathryn rushed over. ¡°Barton, what happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Suzan asked.


    Holding his head, Barton grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How should I know? Bright Group just called to drop the bomb that they¡¯re pulling out of the deal. Why? Everything was going so smoothly!¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed at Suzan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take Kathryn to pay a courtesy visit to J? Did something happen there?¡±


    Suzan¡¯s heart pounded. Clearly, Barton was still in the dark about the truth. Kathryn tugged at her sleeve before she could attempt an exnation.


    ¡°Nothing happened, Dad. We didn¡¯t even get to see J¡¯s face.¡± Kathryn interjected, shooting Suzan a look that said, ¡®Keep quiet about it.¡®


    Without further suspicion, Barton resumed his rumination. ¡°Then why? The Bright Group would¡¯ve been such an excellent partner. Our family business would¡¯ve soared to new heights If we¡¯d gotten that partnership! No, I can¡¯t let this go so easily.¡±


    With that, he rose and strode out the door, leaving Suzan and Kathryn behind.


    Once Barton was out of earshot, Suzan turned to Kathryn. ¡°Kathryn, what was that all about? The Bryant family calling off the deal might be because of that little bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Kathryn interrupted. ¡°On the way back, I thought it over. Mr. Bryant never explicitly said Winnie was his daughter. We might have misunderstood.¡±


    ??


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Winnie, their former ward, suddenly outranking them by being the lost daughter of the prestigious Bryant family.


    1/4


    <b>16:37</b>


    Chapter 12


    ¡°How could we misunderstand? Why would Mr. Bryant call off the partnership if Winnie isn¡¯t his daughter? And why would the butler have spoken to us in that way<i>?</i>¡± Suzan believed Winnie must be the Bryant family¡¯s long¨Clost daughter. Otherwise, it was too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I muste clean to your father. The Bryant family owes us for raising their daughter. A partnership is the least they could offer in return, not a cancetion!¡±


    Kathryn tried to reassure her mother and herself. ¡°Maybe Mr. Bryant was just upset by our visit. And the cancetion could be a coincidence. Business isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. It probably had nothing to do with our visit.¡±


    Doubt began to creep into Suzan¡¯s mind<b>. </b>¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Kathryn¡¯s confidence was almost convincing as she checked her phone. ¡°The group chat was buzzing about Miss Bryant. The Bryant family is hosting a party in two days to introduce her officially. If we can secure an invitation, we¡¯ll see for ourselves.¡±


    Suzan hesitated, considering the delicate situation with Bright Group.


    Sensing her mother¡¯s reluctance, Kathryn pressed on. ¡°It¡¯s our chance to clear up today¡¯s misunderstanding if Winnie isn¡¯t the Bryant family¡¯s daughter. Dad might even salvage the deal. And if Mr. Bryant is there, he won¡¯t be able to refuse us in person.¡±


    She paused, then added with gritted teeth, ¡°And if, by chance, Winnie is Miss Bryant, our family deserves recognition for raising her. She can¡¯t just forget us now, can she?¡±


    With Kathryn¡¯s words, a light bulb went off in Suzan¡¯s head. This situation could work to their advantage regardless of Winnie¡¯s true identity. If Winnie turned out to be the long¨Clost daughter of the Bryant family, there was no way they could throw them out in front of the whole town. There would have to be somepensation, maybe a stake in a business deal or something. After all, they had raised the Bryant family¡¯s kid.


    Suzan¡¯s mind raced with the possibilities. She pped her hands in sudden excitement. ¡°Leave the invitation to me. I¡¯ll figure something out. Make sure to bring your dad, and you<b>, </b>youngdy, get yourself a couple of gorgeous dresses. You need to dazzle at the party the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    The Bryant family¡¯s soiree was the talk of Emerald Bay, promising to be a grand party, the heirs. and heiresses of the local elite. It would be Kathryn¡¯s debut in such a high society, and Suzan was sure her daughter would be the belle of the ball.


    Kathryn blushed at her mother¡¯s enthusiasm, snuggling closer to Suzan, secretly sharing her mother¡¯s cunning thoughts.


    Unaware of the Henderson family¡¯s scheming, Winnie spent her evening under the guidance of Leonie, who finally showed her to her new room.


    It was a spacious suite on the third floor, whimsically decorated to every child¡¯s fantasy.plete with a divided inner and outer room. The outer space was all toys and gifts, crowding


    16:37Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 12


    every corner.


    There was even a baby carriage among the items.


    ¡°This was supposed to be your nursery,¡± exined Leonie, her voice tinged with nostalgia. ¡°Your brother kept it all these years. I thought it was too childlike and nned on setting up a different room for you. We nned to repaint and redecorate it before moving you in, but that might upset you. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    Leonie reached out, a warm smile on her face, intending to link arms with Winnie, who subtly dodged her advance.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Winnie replied, her voice neutral.


    Leonie¡¯s smile stiffened at Winnie¡¯s indifferent response. She gave a few more instructions. then turned to leave, closing the door behind her. When she was alone, the warm facade vanished from her face, reced with a shadowy glint in her eyes as she gazed back at the door.


    16:37


    Chapter 12


    every corner.


    There was even a baby carriage among the items.


    ¡°This was supposed to be your nursery,¡± exined Leonle, her voice tinged with nostalgia. ¡°Your brother kept it all these years. I thought it was too childlike and nned on setting up at different room for you. We nned to repaint and redecorate it before moving you in<b>, </b>but that might upset you. Please don¡¯t hold it against me<b>.</b>¡±


    Leonie reached out, a warm smile on her face, intending to link arms with Winnie, who subtly dodged her advance.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Winnie replied, her voice neutral.


    Leonie¡¯s smile stiffened at Winnie¡¯s indifferent response. She gave a few more instructions<b>. </b>then turned to leave, closing the door behind her. When she was alone, the warm facade vanished from her face, reced with a shadowy glint in her eyes as she gazed back at the door.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter <b>13</b>Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At nightfall, the Bryant Manor was quiet, with only a few bedrooms still aglow with the soft luminescence ofmps.


    Winnie sprawled across <b>her </b>pink canopy bed, gazing at the starry ceiling mural that twinkled with a faint glow against the dark, a dreamy sight that brought warmth to the heart. It was a thoughtful touch tofort a child who might wake in the middle of the night, afraid of the enveloping darkness.


    The room¡¯s decor alone spoke volumes about her parents¡® hopes for Winnie¡¯s arrival. It was a familial love that Winnie had never known, especially not within the Henderson family, where her presence was far from wee. If anything<b>, </b>they probably wished for her demise, as her death could supposedly bring Kathryn a lifetime of fortune.


    Winnie closed her eyes, pushing thoughts of the Henderson family aside, and pondered another mystery. Since her arrival at the Bryant family, no one had mentioned her mother. Was she no longer alive, or was there some uncovered secret?


    As she mulled it over, a familiar cry pierced the night, snapping Winnie¡¯s eyes open. Panicked. she leaped from her bed, grabbed her jacket, and rushed to the window, the source of the noise.


    Peering out into the night, she conjured a charm and tossed it into the air, whispering an incantation. ¡°By the clear skies above and the earth below, I summon the gentle breeze of absolution!<b>¡±</b>


    No sooner had she finished her chant than a gust of wind caught the charm and swept it back toward her. As she plummeted from the third¨Cfloor window, the wind cradled her fall, setting her gently on the ground below.


    From a second¨Cfloor window, Springer, who was engrossed in a heated gaming battle with his friends, caught a glimpse of something falling from above. Distracted, he turned just in time to see his in¨Cgame character get killed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Springer bolted from his chair, frustrated. Recalling who lived upstairs, he stormed to the window, intent on scolding Winnie for littering. Springer was about to retrieve the item to throw it back when seeing a shadow darting through the garden. By the time he focused, it had vanished.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± Springer thought, squinting into the darkness. That silhouette looked suspiciously like Winnie, that weirdo. When had she slipped downstairs?


    Meanwhile, having sprinted out of Bryant Manor¡¯s gates, Winnie approached a brightly lit three¨Cstory vi. As she neared, she heard amotion inside.


    ¡°Yip, yip!¡± Another familiar sound hastened her steps. Reaching the vi¡¯s entrance, she saw several guards chasing a small, flexible creature around the garden. One of the guards brandished a baton to strike, but Winnie shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt it! It¡¯s mine!¡±


    1/2


    16:37


    Chapter <b>13</b>


    As she fumbled for another charm, a voice crackled over the guards¡® radios, and the threat subsided. The gate swung open, and as Winnie entered, the creature, a plump white fox with a backpack slung over its fluffy tail, ran toward her, climbing up her leg with intive whines<b>.</b>


    Winnie cradled the fox and pondered its strong sense of direction. It shouldn¡¯t have gotten lost.


    Suddenly, a familiar gold aura caught her eye. Standing in the vi¡¯s doorway was none other than the imposing figure of Drake, the devil himself. His presence was even more dazzling by night, and it took Winnie a moment to adjust to the brilliance.


    Holding the fox, she approached, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Patterson, I apologize. It is my fox<i>. </i>It seems to havee looking for me but got the wrong ce<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Drake surveyed her hastily donned nightgown and coat and the disheveled fox in her arms. His expression was unreadable, but his voice was cold as he remarked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so.<b>¡±</b>


    Following his gaze, Winnie saw her fox, Pretty, straining toward Drake, its eyes locked onto his radiating presence. She realized the golden light had lured Pretty there.


    ¡°Pretty!¡± she warned, tightening her grip. She hadn¡¯t touched the golden allure like that herself and wouldn¡¯t let her pet get there first.


    Having been warned, the little fox finally toned down its fluffed¨Cup fur that seemed eager to pounce toward Drake. Even though it no longer struggled to get closer, its beautiful, sharp eyes remained fixed on Drake, filled with an almost palpable longing.


    Watching the pitiful creature, Winnie instinctively stepped forward. ¡°It just has a thing for pretty people¡­¡± she mumbled, half to herself.


    But just as she moved, Drake, standing by the foyer, subtly took a half¨Cstep back with one foot. Winnie froze mid¨Cstride, a twitch flickering at the corner of her mouth. Was she being rejected? She nced down at the little fox in her arms, which had gotten somewhat dirty from its escapades throughout the evening<b>.</b>


    Winnie was sure in her thoughts that it was this little rascal that Drake was snubbing.


    No doubt about it.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Sorry for bothering you, Mr. Patterson. I don¡¯t want to be a nuisance thiste at night, so I¡¯ll swing by first thing in the morning to apologize properly.¡± Saying so, Winnie decided to take Pretty home and spruce it up. She was determined to show Drake a squeaky¨Cclean Pretty the following day.


    Drake watched her serious face, his expression still unreadable. He nodded slightly and then motioned to the butler. ¡°Please escort Ms. Bryant home.¡±


    The butler nodded courteously and led Winnie out the door. Although they lived in the same vi area, he thoughtfully arranged for a security patrol car to escort her and her little fox to the Bryant family¡¯s doorstep.


    The housekeeper, who hade out to greet her, was stunned by Winnie¡¯s appearance.


    He had no idea when Winnie had sneaked out, and was that a fox she was cradling?


    ¡°Miss Winnie, what is that?¡± After the Patterson family¡¯s bodyguard left, the butler, still puzzled, looked at Winnie and her furrypanion, unsure which to address first.


    Seeing Winnie¡¯s light attire, he hurried her inside.


    Upon entering, they saw Horace waiting by the staircase. Around the corner, Springer was peeking out, a picture of nosy anticipation.


    When Winnie stepped in, Springer caught sight of her bundle and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a hushed tone. ¡°What the heck is that in your arms? We don¡¯t allow furry pets in this house!¡±


    Winnie nced at the ever¨Cpresent young man and retorted with deadpan seriousness,


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Springer¡¯s expression froze, his confusion evident. Horace couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight.


    Springer realized he had been outwitted, and his face turned red, ready to explode. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Grandpa and the others are asleep.¡± Winnie¡¯s offhandment extinguished Springer¡¯s volcanic temper.


    Though headstrong, he always knew when it was okay to make a fuss and when it wasn¡¯t.


    Quiet hours after dark were a rule of the Bryant family.


    Their grandfather went to bed early. It wouldn¡¯t do to disturb his rest.


    Even with his anger stifled by Winnie¡¯s quick thinking, Springer could only storm off, his steps light as he ascended the staircase.


    Watching Springer leave, Winnie turned to Horace, her demeanor softening from the banter she had shared with Springer.


    <b>16:37</b>


    Chapter 10


    Cradling the little fox, she bit her lip and said, ¡°This is my pet fox. I knew I moved and came to find me.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a ce for it outside. It will stay here tonight, and I¡¯ll take it away first thing in the morning.¡±


    Her implication was clear that she wouldn¡¯t be a burden to the family.


    Horace felt a pang of sorrow hearing II. The fox was her longtime pet, yet she had to keep it outside due to the Henderson family¡¯s disapproval.


    Back at her own home, she hadn¡¯t even considered keeping it with her, so cautious was sheContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her carefulness tore at Horace. With that, a deep resentment toward the Henderson family boiled within him.


    His sister, the darling daughter of the Bryant family, should have been spoiled from birth, getting everything she wanted. Yet she had been worn down by the Henderson family to the point of being afraid to mention keeping a pet at home!


    ¡°This is your home. You can keep whatever you want here.¡± Suppressing his emotions toward the Henderson family, Horace stepped forward, wearing a graceful, reassuring smile, his voice warm and decisive.


    Winnie hesitated.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Springer say that furry pets aren¡¯t allowed.¡± she said.


    ¡°You said it yourself. If Springer can be here, why not your fox?¡± Horace shed a smile, cleverly using Winnie¡¯s own reasoning to calm her down, his eyebrow raised in amusement. Then, he gently tapped the little fox¡¯s head in an elegant, affectionate gesture.


    Seeing Winnie still looking bewildered, Horace offered her a soft smile, his eyes brimming with certainty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got your back.¡±


    That single sentence felt like a warm current had brushed over Winnie¡¯s heart, reigniting a familiar, tender feeling.


    Winnie opened her mouth, instinctively wanting to say thanks. Then she remembered his words that she didn¡¯t have to thank him.


    So, she swallowed the words and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay<b>.</b>¡±


    Carrying the little fox upstairs and closing the door behind her, Winnie suddenly realized she had been smiling without knowing it.


    She looked down to find the fox staring at her curiously, its eyes full of wonder.


    Winnie promptly dropped her smile, put on a stern face, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d stay put and not wander off? You know what? You nearly got yourself killed.¡±


    The fox seemed to understand her and hopped down to the floor<b>, </b>looking innocently back at her before pointing to the backpack It had brought. It seemed to say that since she had moved, it would follow.


    16:38


    Chapter 14


    Winnie huffed lightly, crouched down, and unpacked the backpack. Besides a can of Pretty¡¯s food, she found her charms and tools in the bag.


    After the car ident, she spent three days in the hospital. Though she had got someone to look after Pretty, the little fox was worried she¡¯d run out of supplies.


    Winnie stroked the fox¡¯s furry head in reward, then tucked the items away.


    Since she began learning mystic arts from her master, she had rented a small ce to <b>keep </b>her practices secret from the Henderson family and her belongings safe.


    So, when Suzan kicked her out, she didn¡¯t take any luggage with her.


    Her important possessions had never been at the Henderson house.


    She had nned to settle in and find time to visit the little fox back home, but to her surprise. the little thing had followed her all the way here, even if it did end up at the wrong ce.


    Despite thete hour, Winnie still took the little fox into the bathroom to scrub it from head to tail. Once it was squeaky clean, she cuddled it back to bed, ready to catch some z¡¯s.


    Maybe it was because of thete¨Cnight hustle, Winnie woke upter than usual the following morning, her eyes fluttering open to a bedroom that seemed straight out of a fairy tale, with its dreamy princess vibe. It took her a while to shake off the grogginess and realize where she


    <b>was</b>.


    It was her new room.


    While she was trying to get used to the bubblegum pink walls and frilly decor, a sudden shriek from downstairs pierced the air.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a fox! Someone get the butler, quick!¡±


    And then another cry of rm followed. ¡°Where did this wild foxe from? Hurry! Catch it!¡±


    Winnie was instantly wide awake and bolted upright, scanning the room to find it empty. The screams from below continued, and her face paled.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Winnie hurried down the stairs, barely touching thest step as a sh of white darted to her feet and swiftly climbed up her leg, nestling cozity into her arms.


    The butler and bodyguards, chasing after the fox, halted at the sight.


    Meanwhile, other members of the Bryant family also saw the fox snuggled in Winnie¡¯s embrace. ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t tell me you brought this fox here!¡± Leonie was the first to respond, her face a mix of surprise and concern. ¡°It¡¯s a fox we¡¯re talking about, and we¡¯ve got kids around. What if someone gets bitten?¡±


    ¡°It was her, I told her no pets in the housest night, but she wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± Springer, drawn by themotion, wasted no time in adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fox, and it won¡¯t hurt anyone unprovoked,¡± Winnie stated confidently, cradling the little creature closer to her chest.


    ¡°Foxes are wild and unpredictable. You say it won¡¯t bite, but can you guarantee that?¡± Another voice sounded, belonging to Hobson, a cousin of Winnie¡¯s age. His gaze was frosty, clearly not thrilled about Winnie¡¯s return.


    Springer nodded eagerly in agreement. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Perhaps sensing Springer¡¯s repeated antagonism, the little fox lifted its head from Winnie¡¯s. embrace and bared its teeth at Springer with a menacing growl.


    Springer stepped back instantly, pointing at the fox and yelping. ¡°Look at it! Just look!¡±


    Then, a frightened child¡¯s voice piped up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared! Please make it go away! Make it go away!¡±


    That was the youngest daughter of the second branch of the family, six¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold Nadine Bryant, clinging fearfully to Leonie¡¯s leg.


    Horace entered the house to this chaotic scene of Winnie standing at the bottom of the staircase with the fox in her arms, surrounded by family members as if she were on trial.


    His lips curled into a customary, cold smile, and he stepped forward to announce. ¡°The fox is my responsibility. Winnie has my permission. If anyone has an issue, take it up with me.¡±


    Shock rippled through the Bryant cousins at the revtion that Horace had approved.


    Amber approached, her tone soft and conciliatory. ¡°Horace, we¡¯re not targeting Winnie, but the fox¡¯s arrival was sudden, and you know Grandma¡­¡± She trailed off, but the implication was clear to everyone.


    Louisa Bryant didn¡¯t care for pets with fur, and the family had abided by her preferences. With her health being delicate, no one dared to cross her. She was away at a mountain retreat, and the family worried how she might react to a new fox in the house upon her return.


    1/3


    16:38


    Chapter 15


    Amber reminded Horace that he couldn¡¯t stand up for Winnie in everything.


    Horace¡¯s sharp eyes swept over Amber and then returned to a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Grandma about it.¡± he said. His tone left no room for argument, and he turned to instruct the staff following him, ¡°Set up the pet house in the east garden and add a shelter.¡±


    Only then did the others notice the workers trailing Horace with materials that suggested the fox¡¯s house was already under construction.


    Horace had assured Winnie the night before<b>, </b>but she hadn¡¯t expected him to have everything ready for the fox first thing in the morning.


    Holding Pretty, she tightened her grip, abandoning any thoughts of returning Pretty to her rented apartment.


    With Horace as her shield, there was no way she would hold back.


    With Horace¡¯s intervention, Springer and the others held their tongues on Winnie¡¯s keeping the fox, biding their time until Louisa¡¯s return to see how Horace would protect Winnie then.


    Unaware of their thoughts, Winnie carried Pretty upstairs and changed into a fresh outfit. After breakfast, she meticulously groomed the fox¡¯s fur until every strand shone. Only then, she was satisfied, picked up her pet, and headed out.


    Late rising had dyed her, and it was already half¨Cpast ten when she left the house, contemting that Drake was probably at the office by then. However, consideringst night¡¯s disturbance, she decided to apologize first.


    To her surprise, Drake was home.


    Dressed impably in a suit, from head to toe, he seemed ready to head out to work, yet there he was, casually seated, the gold halo emanating from him, as <b>dazzling </b>as ever.


    Blinking to adjust her eyes to the brilliance, Winnie approached with the fox in her arms.


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be home.¡±


    Drake regarded her blinking eyes, a depth gathering in his pupils, his expression cold and unreadable. His lips parted slightly. ¡°You said you¡¯de by early.¡±


    Winnie paused, realizing with amusement and disbelief that he might have stayed home waiting for her because of her promised apology. Was the business magnate, whose time was worth millions by the minute, truly so unupied?


    She had focused on the visit, unaware that for Drake, the emphasis was on her promise of ¡°early.¡±


    One of Drake¡¯s characters was keeping his word. She said she woulde by early, so he waited. However, he hadn¡¯t expected ¡®early¡® to mean half past ten.


    ¡°Aboutst night, I¡¯m sorry for any trouble my fox caused. There¡¯s a lucky charm I made myself as a gesture of apology.¡±


    16:38


    Chapter 15


    Winnie handed him a pouch containing the charm, with symbols for good fortune on the back.


    Considering Drake¡¯s gold aura was like a beacon warding off evil, any more powerful and protective charm wouldn¡¯t be necessary for him, so she chose this one.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the charm was crafted from spiritually charged wood, its effects were pure and potent. It was her way ofying the groundwork for a rtionship with the affluent Mr. Patterson, and she hoped for a chance to bask in his gold aura.


    Drake epted the pouch but didn¡¯t immediately open it. He gestured for his butler to take care of it, effectively epting Winnie¡¯s apology.


    Seeing this. Winnie couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°For the lucky charm to work, you should carry it with you.¡±


    Drake¡¯s hand hesitated as he handed it to the butler, then with a dismissive wave, he stuffed the small velvet pouch into his suit jacket pocket.


    It was only then that a satisfied smile graced Winnie¡¯s lips.


    Seeing the apology rituale to a close, Drake lingered no more and rose to leave.


    Cradling her pet fox in her arms, Winnie quickly followed up.


    As they walked side by side, Winnie stealthily reached out and scooped around Drake¡¯s gold aura. In a second<b>, </b>she had snatched two golden sparks into her palm.


    Her bright eyes widened slightly in surprise. She managed to snag some!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Drake¡¯s voice was cold, having noticed her sneaky maneuver.


    Caught in the act, Winnie maintained herposure and casually made an excuse. ¡°Mr. Patterson, could you possibly give me a lift? I was just about to head out.¡±


    Drake¡¯s suspicious gaze shifted across her face, and suddenly, he thought of the lucky charm she had given him<b>.</b>


    ¡°Serving as an apology <b>and </b>a request for a ride, the lucky charm is quite the convenient token.¡± he mused inwardly. But his expression remained unfazed as he reluctantly nodded his agreement.


    Still holding the fox, Winnie climbed into the car with him.


    Noticing Drake¡¯s gaze falling on the furry creature in her arms again, as if scrutinizing it, she quickly exined, ¡°I bathed it after bringing it homest night. It¡¯s clean.¡±


    Drake pursed his lips, then asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s gaze darted as she replied<b>, </b>¡°The Sanchez family.¡±


    She was off to make some extra cash.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Drake eyed her with skepticism in his deep gaze, wondering how she knew the members of the Sanchez family. Yet, he refrained from prying further.


    With a gesture to his driver, the car soon arrived at an upscale vi area on the south side of Emerald Bay.


    Leading the way in his vehicle, they reached the front gate of the Sanchez Manor without hindrance.


    Had Winniee alone, she might not have made it past the main gate of the vis.


    Drake dropped her off at the doorstep but made no move to apany her inside, promptly taking his leave after seeing her to the door.


    Curiosity piqued by the arrival of Mr. Patterson¡¯s car, the Sanchezes came downstairs to wee the visitor, not expecting to find an unfamiliar youngdy with a small fox cradled in her arms.


    ¡°And who might you be, miss?¡±


    Considering the attitude of the Bryant family, Winnie didn¡¯t involve them in her introduction. Instead, she stated herst name was Henderson and didn¡¯t outright im she was there to reim intelligence for Ms. Sanchez. They wouldn¡¯t believe her without proof.


    Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a charm from Breeze Monastery.


    ¡°I met Adelina a while ago and saw her drop this, so I thought I¡¯d bring it back to her.¡± said Winnie.


    Adelina was the olddy from the Sanchez family.


    Mr. Sanchez had mentioned on his social media that he went to Breeze Monastery with Adelina to get charmsst month. Winnie decided to use this as her excuse.


    Car, Mr. Sanchez¡¯s wife, was a slightly plump and beautiful woman with kind eyes. She didn¡¯t think much of it when she saw Winnie, a soft¨Cspoken youngdy holding a pet fox.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± she replied.


    Adelina, set in the old ways, had believed evilness was to me for her granddaughter Lucy¡¯s head injury that refused to heal. She had rearranged the family decor and recently taken up worshiping, even dragging her grandson to Breeze Monastery for protective charms, and the family obliged her beliefs.


    The idental loss of a protective charm, followed by someone to return it, was unexpected.


    ¡°Thanks for your trouble. But how do you know Adelina?¡± Despite her amiable demeanor, Car retained wariness<b>.</b>


    Unfazed, Winnie was about to exin when she discreetly pinched the belly of Pretty, the little


    16:38


    Chapter 16


    fox, a signal they had agreed on beforehand. With that cue<b>, </b>Pretty leaped from her arms and scampered to the second floor.


    Startled, Car <b>and </b>the servants, mistaking Winnie¡¯s shock as genuine, hurried after the fleeing animal.


    ¡°Pretty! Come back here!¡±


    ¡°Good job, Pretty,¡± Winnie thought, urging the fox to find Lucy.


    Within moments, a young girl¡¯s surprised squeal echoed from upstairs. Car and the


    household staff rushed up, and their expressions instantly grew anxious.


    Winnie kept pace behind them, and upon reaching the second floor, she saw a pretty young girl in a princess dress crouched down, giggling at the sight of the chubby little fox sittingN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    obediently before her, even reaching out to pet it.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Car called out, quickly pulling her daughter behind her<b>.</b>


    The little fox might seem tame<b>, </b>but there was no telling if it might bite. Car regretted letting a stranger with a pet into her home so carelessly.


    ¡°Mommy, a puppy!¡± Lucy Sanchez, around fifteen with a trace of baby fat on her face, radiated innocent beauty. Her bright eyes were pure, but her naive, childlike tone betrayed her cognitive shorings.


    Winnie¡¯s gaze fell on a dark aura at the girl¡¯s forehead, her brow furrowing slightly.


    Car misinterpreted Winnie¡¯s concern, thinking it was rted to her daughter¡¯s condition, and her voice grew colder, ¡°If nothing else, Ms. Henderson, please take your pet and leave. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Winnie stopped Car, called Pretty back, and looked earnestly at Lucy. producing another charm.


    ¡°My little fox startled Ms. Sanchez. As an apology, please ept this charm for her. It can ensure her safety once.¡± Winnie said, ¡°Ms. Sanchez is destined for continuous fortune, usually signified by a birthmark on the chest that gathers luck. But someone tampered with her intelligence when she was young, leading to a deficit in her fate and dimming the birthmark. She might hit a streak of bad luck soon, so it would be best for her to stay home.¡±


    Winnie had intended to talk about the intelligence swap directly, but the dark aura on Lucy¡¯s forehead seemed more pressing.


    Car bristled at the implication of her daughter¡¯s impending danger, her facade of warmth vanishing.


    *Girl where do you get off spouting such nonsense about my daughter? I see now<i>. </i>You aim to y the chatan! I won¡¯t hold it against you since you¡¯re young, but take your fox and leave my house now, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Car snapped.


    Seeing no chance for a reasonable dialogue, Winnie calmly picked up Pretty and left the


    16:38


    Chapter 16


    protective charm on a nearby cab shell before turning to leave.


    Lucy sadly watched the little fox carried away, yearning to follow. ¡°Puppy! Mommy, the puppy¡¯s


    gone.¡±


    Car, whose heart was heavy with sorrow at Lucy¡¯s childish plea, could do nothing butfort her. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a puppy, dear. It was a fox, and foxes can scratch. If you want a puppy. Mommy will buy you one, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yay! Mommy¡¯s the best! I want a puppy!¡± Lucy¡¯s spirits lifted instantly, forgetting the fox and twirling with delight.


    Car gazed at her beautiful daughter, tears glistening in her eyes. But her expression turned stern as she caught sight of the charm Winnie had ced on the cab. In a quiet tone, she instructed the maid standing by. ¡°Take that thing and throw it away.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t about to let her darling Lucy touch something with such obscure origins.


    Car didn¡¯t believe a word of what Winnie had mentioned earlier about a tiny birthmark and an iplete fate.


    Still when her gaze shifted back to Lucy, it involuntarily drifted to her chest modestly covered by hercentern¨Csleeve blouse. There did seem to be a faint mark on Lucy¡¯s chest.


    Yet Car remained skeptical about superstitions, suspecting it was the nannies gossiping behind their backs.


    What were they trying to achieve? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Car instructed the staff to escort her daughter back to her room and hurried to call her husband and son.


    Someone was after Lucy, and Car couldn¡¯t rest until she figured it out.


    Unbeknownst to Car, when she stepped out, Lucy peeked her head out of her room like a curious mouse. She slipped out with all the stealth of a burr in her home, tiptoeing down the hallway and dashing toward the staircase.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Winnie left the grandeur of the Sanchez Manor, bypassing a return to the Bryant Manor. Instead, she hailed a cab to the apartment she had rented years prior.


    It was a cozy two¨Cbedroom ce with a living area cordoned off by a folding screen, creating at yful nook for her pet, Pretty. A tiny tent in the corner housed an assortment of toys for the


    fox.


    The apartment had a master bedroom and a study. The study was split into two distinct workspaces. One side was cluttered with various carving materials and tools, while the other held aged parchment, vermilion Ink, and some calligraphy supplies.


    Winnie got busy collecting several necessary items. She left for the Bryant family without packing and had used all her protection charms. And as she needed to prepare to reim Lucy¡¯s intelligence, she set to work.


    As she gathered her belongings, her phone suddenly rang. ncing at the caller ID, she saw it was from the caretaker of Breeze Monastery. She hesitated but ultimately answered.


    An elderly voice came through. ¡°Winnie, have you thought about our previous conversation? The guest lecturer position at CU Supernatural Department could be your ticket to Capital University. They have a partnership. And you could get in even if your scores fall short. But between us, you¡¯re wasting your time with college. A few years as a guest lecturer, and you¡¯ll be an honorary professor. That¡¯s like having <b>a </b>master¡¯s degree.¡±


    The caretaker went on persuasively while Winnie patiently switched the phone from one to the other ear before finally responding, ¡°I should have the scores to get in, but I haven¡¯t decided yet. if I want to head to Capital City or stay in Emerald Bay.¡± Winnie added. Her desire to attend. Capital University was a means to distance herself from the Henderson family. She had left them and wasn¡¯t so keen on leaving Emerald Bay.


    Realizing she was considering staying, the caretaker quickly forgot his initial advice and chuckled. ¡°Emerald Bay is wonderful, indeed. I can pull some strings for you at Emerald University. I¡¯ll decline the Supernatural Department offer on your behalf. By the way<b>, </b>have your considered joining us at Breeze Monastery? With your talents<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    Before the caretaker could continue, Winnie interjected, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll go to college.¡±


    There was a tinge of disappointment in the caretaker¡¯s voice before he swiftly changed the subject. ¡°We¡¯ve run out of your protection charms. When can you deliver more? It¡¯s the usual. price, three thousand per charm<b>.</b>¡±


    The mention of business perked Winnie up. She eyed her stockpile in the drawer and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send twenty over.¡±


    Selling twenty charms meant sixty thousand dors. Even after donating half, she¡¯d keep thirty thousand for herself. However, paying off her foster fees to the Henderson family would require more than charm sales.


    1/3


    16:38


    Chapter 17


    Winnie was a master of crafting charms. It was the most mysterious and difficult part to


    master.


    Though Winnie had dabbled in all supernatural things, her forte and focus were charms.


    Apart from some specific charms, most were inscribed on special Charms paper. Drawing charms was the most fundamental skill, followed by carving charms, like the one she made for Drake, and the most advanced one was drawing charms in thin air.


    Spreading out parchment, Winnie focused her breath and began to draw. Her pen moved with precision, and upon finishing, a hint of otherworldly light shimmered on the paper, apleted. protection charm.


    Winnie worked swiftly, finishing twenty charms for Breeze Monastery in just fifteen minutes. Afterward, considering her brother and father¡¯s protection, she carved a high¨Cquality stone into a protection charm for them.


    After spending the afternoon in her rental, as dusk settled, Winnie packed up, took Pretty, and headed back to the Bryant Manor.


    Entering the house and heading upstairs, she had just opened her room to put away her belongings when a small figure dashed toward her.


    Turning, she saw her six¨Cyear¨Cold cousin, Nadine, burst into the room, pushing her aside and shouting angrily, ¡°This is my room! You¡¯re not allowed in my room!¡±


    Stunned, Winnie nced behind Nadine and confirmed it was indeed her room.


    At that moment, Leonie rushed over, scolding Nadine in a low voice, ¡°Nadine, that¡¯s no way to behave! Apologize to your cousin now!¡±


    But Nadine, undeterred, pointed at the room and used Leonie, ¡°Mom, you promised me this room! Why did you let her move in? You lied! I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s my room!¡±


    Themotion drew the attention of Springer and the other siblings from their rooms just in time to hear Nadine¡¯s outburst.


    Winnie instantly understood the situation. Leonie had intended this dreamy princess room for her daughter all along. That was originally why she had set up the doll room for Winnie. Leonie¡¯s face was a mask of embarrassment, not expecting her daughter to speak so bluntly. and could only offer a strained smile as she exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Nadine likes that room, and I didn¡¯t know Winnie would being home. I was trying to¡­ tofort her¡­¡± ¡°Whether Winniees back or not, that¡¯s her room.¡± Horace¡¯s voice suddenly carried from the other end of the corridor, clearly having heard themotion ande to investigate.


    His expression was the usual warm and gracious one, but as his eyes swept over the scene, they held a hint of cool detachment.


    <b>16:38</b>


    Chapter 17


    Looking toward Leonie, his tone was neither warm nor cold as he queried. ¡°Auntie Leonie, aren¡¯t you aware?¡±


    That room was off¨Climits for anyone else to im, even if the family had not officially acknowledged Winnie.


    Leonie¡¯s face stiffened, her red lips faltering with an embarrassed mien.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hobson, the second son, bristled at how Horace spoke to his mother and stepped forward. ¡°Horace, my mom didn¡¯t mean harm. It¡¯s just a room. It was decorated for a child. If Nadine likes it, why can¡¯t she have it?¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze fleetingly brushed past Winnie with discontent. ¡°She¡¯s an adult, isn¡¯t she? Should she be fighting with a child over a room?¡±


    His words implied Winnie was being petty.


    Winnie raised an eyebrow slightly. She wasn¡¯t one for arguments, but when called out, she wouldn¡¯t pretend to be deaf.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should give it up because she¡¯s younger and likes it? And if I don¡¯t, it means I¡¯m fighting with her over it?¡± Winnie asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Hobson retorted, his face the very picture of conviction.


    Winnie nodded in feignedprehension. ¡°Well then, I fancy a painting at the National Museum. If you can persuade the museum to hand it to me, I¡¯ll give up the room to her. How


    about that?¡± She spread her hands with an emotionless face, emphasizing. ¡°After. How


    youngster wanting a national treasure. That¡¯s all.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Horace suddenly chuckled from the sidelines, amused by Winnie¡¯s sharp retort.


    Hobson¡¯s face darkened with irritation. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How can that be possible?¡±


    Winnie looked at him, unimpressed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the logic you use? I¡¯m applying your standards to set my terms. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°A national museum¡¯s artifact and a bedroom are hardly the same thing<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Hobson nearlyughed in anger.


    Springer couldn¡¯t help but jump in. ¡°Winnie, why must you be so petty? It¡¯s just a bedroom. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re being kicked out. Is it worth all this fuss?¡±


    Winnie just smiled. Indeed, with so many rooms avable, why did everyone want her room?


    Cutler Bryant, from the third branch of the family, stepped forward. ¡°Hobson¡¯s right. That fairy¨Ctale princess decor is for little girls. You¡¯re not that into it, so why fight over it with a child? If it¡¯s that big a deal, I¡¯ll give up my room to you, and Nadine can have yours. Let¡¯s drop it. All this bickering over a room has turned into a real circus from yesterday.¡±


    Springer muttered under his breath, ¡°It¡¯s all since someone returned. Never had this much drama before.¡±


    His words, veiled as they were, med Winnie for the upheaval.


    Even though Leonie had arranged the room from the start, everyone thought Winnie was the


    problem.


    Horace listened to the back and forth, his smile slowly cooling into a thin line. But before he could speak up, Hobson interjected again, impatiently, ¡°All this talk, and you don¡¯t want to give


    in¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t give in.¡± Winnie¡¯s clear voice silenced everyone, and Hobson and the others were stunned by her bold refusal.


    But Winnie had said it, staring them down, her eyes calm and clean to the point of indifference.


    She¡¯d grown up with simr usations hurled at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the elder sister to Kathryn, and you should be more amodating!¡±


    ¡°How can you keep a fox as a pet? What if it scares Kathryn? Get rid of it now!¡±


    ¡°You live here for free and want to keep a pet now? Winnie, are you trying to upset the family on purpose?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be more familiar with such ¡°criticism.¡± But being used to it didn¡¯t mean she epted it.


    Why should she always give in just because someone was younger?


    Chapter 18


    Her parents had decorated that room, filling it with the hope and anticipation of her birth.


    Her parents once eagerly awaited her arrival, a fact she only learned the day before.


    Nadine had thought the bedroom would be hers with her brothers stepping in. But to her surprise, Winnie, the bad woman, wouldn¡¯t budge!


    Amber was right <b>that </b>since Winnie returned, Nadine was no longer the only girl in the family and no longer received everyone¡¯s undivided affection. Even Horace wasn¡¯t on her side anymore.


    The more Nadine thought about it, the angrier she got, and she burst into tears again.


    ¡°I hate you! Get out of my housel Out!¡± she shouted.


    The hallway fell into a brief silence after her outburst.


    Winnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly as she stood there, her emotions unreadable.


    Springer and the others were also stunned.


    They fought, but even Springer, the most hot¨Cheaded in the family, knew there were lines you didn¡¯t cross.


    Sure enough, a stern voiceced with warning broke the silence. ¡°Nadine!¡± Horace looked at Nadine with an unprecedented sternness<b>, </b>silencing her mid¨Ctantrum.


    The crying stopped instantly.


    Just then, Clifford and Terrell, the two eldest brothers, appeared, having just returned from the office. Clifford¡¯s face bore its usual stern authority.


    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion about?¡±


    Leonie felt a pang of worry. Before anyone else could speak, she hurriedly pulled Nadine over and offered a strained smile in exnation.


    ¡°The kids are having a little dispute. It¡¯s my fault for not considering everyone¡¯s needs whent preparing Winnie¡¯s room. Nadine wanted to switch with her cousin, but Winnie refused.<b>¡±</b>


    She deftly turned the narrative, making it sound like Winnie was unreasonable.


    Horace frowned upon hearing this and was about to rify when Terrell interjected, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about a bedroom? Didn¡¯t we sort it out yesterday?¡±


    Clifford¡¯s brow furrowed as he turned to Winnie. ¡°Let¡¯s put the room issue aside for now. Winnie, I have a question for you.¡±


    Winnie looked at Clifford instinctively and heard his deep voice, ¡°Did you visit the Sanchez family today?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyes flickered but quickly returned to normal, and she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Clifford¡¯s frown deepened, his face growing more solemn. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay out of the


    16:38


    Chapter 18


    Sanchez family¡¯s affairs yesterday? I¡¯ll handle it with them.¡±


    Horace sensed something amiss in his father¡¯s tone and stepped before Winnie, asking. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Terrell exined. ¡°The Sanchez family called Clifford, saying Winnie had some strange conversation with Car this afternoon. They were asking what it was all about.¡±


    At this revtion, all eyes turned sharply to Winnie. Their looks of shock and reproach were clear ¨C they all med Winnie for meddling,


    Because of her previous talk of changing fate and the sensitive dealings with the Sanchez family, the Bryant family had to tread carefully. Yet, she went to the Sanchez family and talked nonsense. Was she trying to sabotage the rtionship between the Sanchez and the Bryant families?


    ¡°What are you ying at? Talking about superstitious nonsense at home is one thing, but running off to the Sanchez family? Did you not take Clifford¡¯s words to heart yesterday? Winnie, youckmon sense. Do you know that? The Sanchez family has a joint venture with us<b>.</b>¡± Leonie chastised with a tone that betrayed her disappointment.


    Springer cut in, fanning the mes. ¡°Look at you, just got home and already stirring up a ho¡¯s nest!¡±


    Winnie stood there, ignoring the scorn from the people around her, and kept her gaze fixed on Clifford. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was a Bryant.¡±


    Terrell interrupted, ¡°When the Sanchez family wants to dig up dirt on someone, they find it. I heard you even hitched a ride with the Patterson family.¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips, realizing she had indeed been thoughtless.


    Clifford pressed her on what she told the Sanchez family because Mr. Sanchez sounded like he was holding back something. Maybe he was angry when he called.


    Winnie kept it brief, exining her visit to the Sanchez family, including her suspicion that something might happen to Lucy.


    Everyone was even more shocked, their eyes wide as they stared at Winnie.


    Telling someone to their face that trouble¡¯s knocking at their door was practically a curse!


    That Winnie was seriouslycking in tact!


    Clifford looked at Winnie, his expression turning grave as he said, ¡°You were reckless. Even if you were right, you had no business showing up and saying such things. I¡¯ll smooth things over with the Sanchez family, but stay out of Ms. Sanchez¡¯s business.<b>¡±</b>


    He didn¡¯t want his long¨Clost daughter tangled up in trouble.


    Winnie opened her mouth to speak, but Clifford cut her off. ¡°As for the room situation, if Nadine likes it, let her have it. I¡¯ll have the staff pick out a new one for you. Feel free to redecorate to


    16:38


    Chapter 15


    your taste.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    To Clifford, It was <b>just </b>a room. The old one was a ceholder for his <b>longing </b>for his daughter. but she was back, and it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered more to him was not having Winnie at odds with the family<b>, </b>making it hard for <b>her </b>to get along with the others down the line.


    Unbeknownst to him, his offhand remark had caught Winnie off guard, her beautiful eyes dimming. There was a flicker in those eyes like a shooting star in the night sky, vanishing as quickly as it appeared into the darkness.


    Catching the undertone, Horace hurriedly interjected, ¡°Dad!¡±


    He was about to exin that things weren¡¯t as simple as his father assumed, but Winnie¡¯s cold and calm voice cut through the tension. ¡°No need.¡±


    Her tone was indifferent, more distant than the day before.


    She looked straight at Clifford and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll move out.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    When Winnie dropped the bombshell, even Clifford, usually as steady as a rock, had a moment of utter confusion. It was like he hadn¡¯t grasped what she¡¯d just said.


    Weren¡¯t they just talking about switching rooms? How did it suddenly escte to moving out?


    Springer and Hobson were equally stunned, thinking Winnie was making a fuss.


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    It¡¯s such a trivial issue.


    Hobson was dismissive as well. ¡°We¡¯re not kids anymore. Running away from home won¡¯t fly with the Bryant family.¡±


    He thought Winnie was talking big. After all, the Bryant and the Henderson families were among Emerald Bay¡¯s elite merchant families, and he doubted Winnie would willingly leave all that luxury.


    Leonie interrupted with feigned concern. ¡°Winnie, you made a mistake, and your father just called you out on it. Why escte it to running away from home? You¡¯re being too childish.¡±


    Then, Clifford began to sense that something was amiss.


    He had seen Springer¡¯s attitude toward Winnie the day before but had thought it was just Springer adjusting to suddenly having a cousin. But whether it was Hobson, Cutler, or even Leonie, none seemed friendly toward Winnie.


    If they¡¯re this brazen when he¡¯s right there, who knows what they¡¯re saying behind his back?


    ¡°Winnie, you¡­¡± Clifford furrowed his brows, wanting to get to the bottom of it, but Winnie had no intention of hearing him out.


    She turned and called into the room, and in a sh, a snow¨Cwhite, round little fox darted into her


    arms.


    She scooped it up and picked up the bag she had brought from her apartment, turning to head downstairs just as she had arrived.


    It wasn¡¯t until that moment that Clifford realized he must have done something wrong. He reached out to stop her.


    ¡°Winnie, you can talk about what¡¯s upsetting you. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Don¡¯t act on impulse. Clifford wanted


    to say so.


    But Winnie looked at him with eyes full of calm. ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± she replied.


    She was giving up.


    Winnie had always known she was a stranger to familial warmth. For the past eighteen years, she hadn¡¯t experienced such things in the Henderson family, so how could she expect them


    16:39


    Chapter 19


    from the Bryant family?


    Maybe Horace epted her, but the Bryant family wasn¡¯t just his to control.


    If they couldn¡¯t get along, there was no point in trying<b>.</b>


    After freeing herself from the Henderson family¡¯s shackles, she wanted to live freely, following


    her heart.


    Carrying the little fox, she walked past Clifford without a backward nce, <b>her </b>departure


    resolute.


    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s running away from her problems. That¡¯s just irresponsible. Springer muttered under his breath as Winnie followed through, but Terrell pped him upside the head before he could finish.


    ¡°Mind your own business, will you? Shut it!¡± Terrell snapped.


    Silenced by paternal force<b>, </b>Springer finally mmed up.


    Horace had been silent until then but stood up to follow her.


    Winnie thought he wasing to persuade her to stay, but instead, Horace turned to the butler and arranged for a car to take her away. He looked at her, his handsome face softened with a unique tenderness. ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡±


    Winnie was confused.


    Horace continued, ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived home. If you keep yielding, others will think you¡¯re a pushover and be even more brazen. But showing your stance like this from the beginning will make them think twice.¡±


    As Horace spoke, there was a hint of pride in his voice.


    Winnie was speechless. It seemed Horace took her deration of moving out as a power move, but she was serious about leaving.


    She opened her mouth to rify. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    But Horace¡¯s gentle voice interrupted her. ¡°I have an apartment in Clearwater Bay. You can stay there for a few days<b>. </b>I¡¯ll have a maide by daily to clean and cook for you. Stay there. and don¡¯t worry.¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly, adding, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of today¡¯s matter and make sure you get an exnation.¡±


    Meeting Horace¡¯s earnest gaze, Winnie was at a loss for words.


    If anyone was the perfect example of a great brother, it was Horace.


    She liked a brother like him.


    She bowed slightly, only to feel a warm hand gently rest atop her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister. If they can¡¯t recognize that, I¡¯ll have to straighten out their thinking and clear their heads until they see clearly.¡±


    16:39


    Chapter


    Horace¡¯s words came with his usual gentle smile, but a dangerous chill flickered in his eyes.


    Winnie could almost envision Horace smiling as he made a killing gesture.


    Swallowing hard, Winnie softly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± She was quite looking forward to it.


    After a moment, Winnie put the fox into the car and pulled out two good luck charms from her bag to give to Horace.


    ¡°I carved these lucky charms myself for you and him.¡±


    ¡°He¡® was, of course, her father, Clifford. But given the recent situation, she didn¡¯t feel like handing them over herself and left It to Horace.


    Hearing that she had handcrafted them, Horace¡¯s eyes lit up, and he epted them with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll keep them close.¡±


    Winnie nodded and, without further ado, entered the car.


    Horace stood, watching the vehicle drive away, and after it had vanished, he slowly turned around. The smile ying on his lips disappeared, reced by a frosty resolve.


    Back in the Bryant family¡¯s living room, Clifford and the others awaited Horace¡¯s return, knowing Winnie had decided to move out since he returned alone.


    Clifford looked troubled. ¡°Winnie wouldn¡¯t stay?¡±


    Horace didn¡¯t answer his question. He walked up to him and said evenly. ¡°Father, regarding the details of today¡¯s events, I believe I must exin them to you thoroughly.¡±


    For some reason, at the sound of Horace¡¯s even voice, a shiver ran down the spines of the siblings.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie no longer paid attention to the Bryant family bickering in the backseat of the car. Instead, she rummaged through her purse and pulled out a stick of gum.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated her connection to the Bryant family woulde to light so quickly, but it was because she had blurted out some nonsense during her visit. The Sanchez family wouldn¡¯t dare confront Clifford without solid reason, not if they wanted to keep the peace between the families.


    The Sanchez family¡¯s extreme reaction suggested that something must have happened to Lucy.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter <b>20</b>


    As twilight painted the sky in shades of dusky rose and violet, the Bryant Manor bustled with the usual dinner preparations.


    However, the air within its grand dining hall was heavy with tension<b>.</b>


    Bhus sat stoically at the head of the table, his presence casting a shadow over the gathering. nked on either side by his familles<b>, </b>the room was awash with silence, each member weighed down by the palpable unease.


    Across from Bhus, Clifford sat with an icy demeanor that only served to heighten the oppressive atmosphere.


    It wasn¡¯t until Horace ryed the day¡¯s events that Clifford understood what had transpired in his absence. Winnie had been the subject of a verbal onught by Springer and Hobson, which even went so far as Nadine demanded Winnie to get out.


    In his ignorance of the full story. Clifford had questioned Winnie¡¯s decision to approach the Sanchez family on her own.


    Then, much like the others, he had insensitively suggested that Winnie relinquish her room to Nadine.


    It was no wonder that Winnie had expressed her desire to move out because of her profound disappointment.


    Clifford had failed her as a parent.


    ¡°Clifford,¡± Leonie interjected, eyeing the growing unease, ¡°It was Nadine¡¯s childish folly that sparked this mess, and that¡¯s on me. I¡¯ll exin to Winnie and ask for her forgiveness¡­¡± At the sight of their tension, Leonie took the initiative to take the me<b>.</b>


    Before she could finish, Middleton, her husband, gripped her hand, his frown betraying his disagreement. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he said. ¡°Nadine¡¯s just a kid. Nobody would take a kid¡¯s words too seriously. Winnie¡¯s making a mountain out of a molehill. She¡¯s hardly been back two days <b>and </b>she¡¯s already threatening to leave over some petty squabble<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    His rebuttal was cut short as Clifford¡¯s frosty gaze turned upon him. ¡°Middleton,¡± Clifford¡¯s voice was chill, ¡°My daughter came home only to be pushed to the brink of leaving. Is this at petty squabble?¡±


    Middleton twitched his face, at a loss for words under Clifford¡¯s piercing stare.


    Clifford¡¯s eyes swept over the rest of the family. ¡°Nadine is young and was enticed by the allure


    of Winnie¡¯s room. That¡¯s hardly a matter of consequence. The Bryant family is not some petty household that can¡¯t afford a whimsy. If Nadine wants a room fit for a princess, then by all means, indulge her. Why must Winnie be the one to sacrifice her space?¡±


    No one dared to speak, and Clifford grew sterner.


    1/4


    16:39


    Chapte


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Winnie to give up her room. Instead, you want her to grovel and beg for <b>your </b>eptance because she¡¯s new to the family!¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Clifford, that¡¯s a harsh usation,¡± someone dared to protest. ¡°They¡¯re just kids and don¡¯t have such malice in mind.¡±


    ¡°Really? If they didn¡¯t see Winnie as an outsider from the start, why would those harsh wordse so easily to their lips? Even if it was a child¡¯s tantrum, they should know better than to speak such words.¡±


    Clifford was serious in tone, causing Nadine to shrink in fear into Leonle¡¯s embrace and stifle


    her tears.


    Leonie was visibly distressed, saying<b>, </b>¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Winnie. I¡¯ll beg her toe back. Clifford, please don¡¯t be too hard on Nadine<b>¡­</b>


    Hobson, unable to bear the sight of his mother grovelling before Clifford, interjected with irritation. ¡°Uncle Clifford, Winnie chose to leave of her own ord. No one forced her. And why should my mother have to beg for her return? Maybe Winnie left because she knew she¡¯d angered the Sanchez family and feared Bhus¡± wrath!¡±


    Clifford turned his stern gaze on Hobson. ¡°If Winnie errs, I will discipline her<b>, </b>and she owes no one else an exnation. Hobson, if that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to treat her, then you can forget about considering me as your uncle.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His words weren¡¯t loud but struck fear into his listeners. They were a stark reminder of Clifford¡¯s authority.


    Terrell, who had always held Clifford in high esteem, smacked his son to attention and tried to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°Clifford, the kids may be sharp¨Ctongued, but they¡¯re not malicious. Winnie has always been part of our family and we all wee her.¡±


    Clifford darkened his gaze as he spoke with a suppressed anger. ¡°Winnie was lost to us for eighteen years. No matter theforts provided by the Henderson family, as their adopted child, she suffered many slights. Now that she¡¯s finally returned, I will not have her endure any more hardship. I don¡¯t expect everyone to cater to her, but at the very least, treat her as a member of this family.¡± He paused, his voice growing heavy. ¡°If that¡¯s too much to ask, then I¡¯ll choose to move out with Winnie and Horace.¡±


    The room fell silent at Clifford¡¯s deration. The family had not anticipated such a drastic measure over the return of Winnie.


    Just then, Bhus finally spoke, his voice devoid of anger but full of finality. ¡°Clifford, I do not want to hear such talk again. The Bryant family stand united,¡± Bhus continued sternly. ¡°As long as I am here, no one will entertain thoughts of leaving.¡±


    The room was hushed, no one daring to contradict Bhus.


    Even Springer could only grumble inwardly.


    Bhus then turned his gaze to Middleton and Leonie, addressing them without room for


    16:39


    Chapter <b>20</b>


    argument, ¡°Kids of the Bryant family had it all, every toy and gadget their hearts desired. Yet, as much as they were spoiled, they also needed to learn that the world didn¡¯t revolve around their whims. If you don¡¯t teach Nadine right, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Bhus dered with stern authority.


    Nadine shivered at the thought of Bhus taking over her discipline. Tears threatened to spill. Oh, how she dreaded that prospect.


    Middleton and Leonie, the parents in question, exchanged nervous nces, hugging Nadine a little tighter, silently promising to do better<b>.</b>


    Sensing that his point had been made, Bhus turned to Horace lounging on the couch, his usualid¨Cback demeanor unaltered. ¡°Horace, find time to bring Winnie back. We¡¯ve got a party nned to formally introduce her as Ms. Bryant. She needs to be here for that.¡±


    Horace smiled his trademark smile and nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Before Bhus could continue, the family butler entered the room, addressing Clifford. <i>¡°</i>Mr. Bryant, Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez have arrived.¡±


    Clifford frowned slightly. It was an odd hour for the Sanchez family toe calling. Was it again about Winnie¡¯s little escapade?


    Sure, Winnie shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn, but toe chasing after her all the way home felt a bit excessive.


    Those kids, who had just been chastised themselves, kept silent, though they couldn¡¯t help but exchange knowing looks, a schadenfreude glint in their eyes.


    Winnie had stirred the pot, and now trouble was knocking at their door. They had imed Winnie left just to shirk responsibility. And this wasn¡¯t their fault at all.


    As they mulled over this, Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez briskly entered, etched with urgency and


    concern.


    Clifford, assuming the misunderstanding was because of Winnie¡¯s unannounced visit, softened his tone to wee them.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez, I apologize for Winnie¡¯s mischief today. I¡¯ve given her a stern talking¨Cto¡­¡±


    Expecting the Sanchez family to let bygones be bygones, Clifford was taken aback when they reacted with a mix of panic and embarrassment.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. We misunderstood Master Bryant¡¯s intentions. She was only trying to help and we failed to see it. We¡¯ve realized our mistake and beg for an opportunity to apologize to Master Bryant in person!¡±


    As Car and her husband Malcolm finished, a surreal silence fell over the living room.


    Springer widened his eyes in disbelief, doubting his ears. Had the Sanchez familye not to scold Winnie but to apologize?


    16:39


    Chapter 20


    And since when was Winnie referred to as Master Bryant? What on earth was going on?

 Chapter 21

    Chapter <b>21</b>


    Oblivious to the odd expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Malcolm and <b>Car¡¯s </b>urgency was as clear as day in their eyes<b>.</b>


    ¡°Mr. Bryant, we really want to apologize to Master Bryant in person. Could you, perhaps, let us meet with her?¡± they pleaded.


    Clifford opened his mouth as if to speak, but it took him a moment to find his voice, sounding somewhat dumbfounded, ¡°Winnie is not here.¡±


    At his words, Malcolm and Car seemed to panic, pressing him for answers, ¡°Has Master Bryant not returned yet? When will she be back? Maybe we could wall for her here?¡±


    In the living room, the Bryant family all briefly showed a sh of embarrassment.


    How could they exin that Winnie had moved out and wouldn¡¯t be returning today?


    With Malcolm and Car growing more anxious by the second, especially as the Bryant family remained silent, they called out more insistently, ¡°Mr. Bryant!¡±


    Just as Clifford was about to respond, Horace stepped forward, ¡°Winnie probably won¡¯t be back today. Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez, if you are in a hurry, perhaps I can contact Winnie for you. If she¡¯s avable, I can take you to see her.¡±


    Their faces lit up at the offer. ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Malcolm said, forgoing any pretense of politeness. ¡°We¡¯d really appreciate that.¡±


    Horace nodded, smiling, and stepped aside to make a phone call. Returning shortly after, he announced, ¡°Winnie says she¡¯s aware of your visit and is on her way to the Sanchez family. You can meet and talk there.¡±


    Relieved and overjoyed to hear that Winnie was willing to meet at the Sanchez family, Malcolm and Car didn¡¯t bother with further pleasantries with the Bryant family and promptly took their


    leave.


    Horace followed them out, clearly concerned about Winnie dealing with the Sanchez family alone. Malcolm, preupied with his urgent matters, paid little mind to this.


    It wasn¡¯t until their car disappeared into the night that the Bryant family realized the urgency the situation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    of


    ¡°Could something have happened to Ms. Sanchez for them to be in such a rush to find Winnie?¡± J said with palpable concern<b>.</b>


    Clifford deepened his frown, his demeanor grave. ¡°It must be something serious.¡± He replied. And most likely, it was the very issue Winnie had predicted.


    The drive to the opulent Sanchez family took over half an hour, given its distance from Silver Lake Manor. Malcolm, Car and Horace arrived just as Winnie reached the grand entrance.


    12:18


    Chapter 21


    Despite Malcolm having heard from his wife about the Bryant family¡¯s recently found Winnie, he was still taken aback by her youthful and demure appearance.


    Car, on the other hand, shed all previous formalities, her eyes filled with eagerness as they fell on Winnie<b>.</b>


    ¡°Master Bryant, I was rash today. Thank you for still being willing toe,¡± Car said earnestly.


    Winnie, having made the effort toe, had no intention of posturing. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± she suggested simply.


    The Sanchezes wasted no time ushering Winnie in, exining the day¡¯s events as they walked.


    ¡°Lucy usually goes for a stroll in themunity yground after her afternoon nap. You warned us this morning, and it¡¯s my fault for not taking it seriously. I let Lucy go out anyway. and she went missing somehow. At first, I thought it was a kidnapping¡­ But within ten minutes, security found her by the fountain. I thought we were in the clear, but soon after getting home, Lucy passed out. No matter how much we tried, we couldn¡¯t wake her. The family doctor couldn¡¯t find anything wrong<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    Car paused, her voice betraying her worry and distress, then looked to Winnie, ¡°With no other options, we were preparing to take Lucy to the hospital for a thorough check¨Cup. That¡¯s when, while lifting her, something fell from her body.¡±


    That object was the very reason Car had sought out Winnie again.


    It was the Amulet Winnie had left behind. Car had intended to throw it away, but Lucy. finding it amusing, had secretly picked it up and hidden it.


    It had fallen from Lucy, now broken and burned yet oddly retaining its original form.


    At that moment, the housekeeper recognized it and reminded her.


    It seemed to be the Amulet Winnie had left behind, identified by its unique appearance.


    Upon further inspection, Car found no burns on Lucy.


    As a staunch believer in science and materialism, Car never put stock in supernatural beliefs and was at a loss over such matters.


    It was Adelina, who had recently taken an interest in spiritual teachings, spected the Amulet broke because it warded off evil, but with Lucy still unconscious, it meant the evil force


    lingered. They had to consult a spiritual expert.


    It was then that Car remembered Winnie, fearful that her earlier dismissal might have caused bad blood, prompting her to make amends.


    For the safety of Lucy, Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez were ready to set aside their pride. Winnie could tell that the Sanchez family¡¯s care for Lucy was genuine, and she spoke up to reassure them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Sanchez has luck thatsts a lifetime. Even if she¡¯s facing


    12:18


    Chapter 21


    some losses now, she¡¯lle through unscathed.¡±


    As they conversed, the group had made their way to the second floor of the vi.


    Upon opening the door, they were greeted by a burst of me shooting straight at them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez recoiled in shock. Malcolm instinctively pulled Car back, Horace, trailing behind, had the urge to shield Winnie. But before he could act, Winnie simply raised her hand and waved, then the oing me vanished instantly.


    Before Mr. <b>and </b>Mrs. Sanchez could marvel at Winnie¡¯s swift action, their attention turned to the scene inside the room.


    Lucy¡¯s room had been transformed into a makeshift altar. At the forefront stood a middle¨Caged man in a robe, wielding a Palo Santo stick and chanting, shing through the air.


    The me that greeted them upon entering was a result of his ritual.


    Even though Malcolm had suspected his daughter might have encountered something supernatural, the sight of this overtly mystical setup made a vein on his forehead twitch in irritation.


    He turned to Adelina in the room, seeking an exnation with a hint of helplessness in his voice, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The room¡¯s other upant was the Sanchez family¡¯s matriarch, Adelina, a well¨Cto¨Cdo and plump elderlydy. Upon hearing her son, she hurried over to exin. ¡°Didn¡¯t we think that Lucy had a run¨Cin with something foul? So, I called in a favor from a reputable spiritualist. Don¡¯t worry. He assured me it¡¯s nothing serious. Once he¡¯s done with the ritual, Lucy will wake up and might even end up a bit sharper.¡±


    Car felt embarrassed. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you that Malcolm and I were going to consult a spiritualist?*


    It was embarrassing to engage two spiritualists at once. Even without deep knowledge of ult practices, Car knew it wasn¡¯t ideal.


    Adelina, however, seemed unconcerned. ¡°What¡¯s the harm in getting a second opinion?! wouldn¡¯t bother if it weren¡¯t for our darling Lucy.¡±


    Her gaze then drifted to Winnie and Horace, suspicion evident in her eyes.


    She recognized Horace as the heir of the Bryant family. Obviously, the so¨Ccalled spiritualist wasn¡¯t him, so it must be the youngdy by his side.


    Frowning slightly, she questioned, ¡°Is this the spiritualist you found? A young girl<b>?</b>¡±


    Her tone wasced with disdain for Winnie¡¯s youth.


    Winnie raised an eyebrow. Since when did the spiritualmunity start favoring men over women?

 Chapter 22

    Chapter <b>22</b>


    Adelina couldn¡¯t help but eye Winnie with skepticism, her brows furrowed in doubt.


    ¡°So young and already a master¡­ Really?¡± she mused aloud, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Car, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been duped again?¡±


    Her gaze shifted to Car, filled with suspicion.


    Car flushed with a sign of her difort. ¡°Mom! Master Bryant may be young, but she¡¯s the real deal. Please, don¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±


    Thest thing she wanted was to offend Winnie.


    Adelina scoffed, unconvinced that such a young girl could possess any noteworthy skill.


    In her mind, this little girl probably just had the gift of gab.


    Car might have been well¨Ceducated, but when It came to Judging a person, Adelina trusted her instincts above all.


    Thankfully, she had the foresight to invite other esteemed experts over. Relying on this youngster would leave them out in the cold.


    Indeed, this family needed her steady hand in Adelina¡¯s opinion.


    Adelina aimed to take the wind out of Winnie¡¯s sails. ¡°You im to have real skills? Then show us something. Can you at least wield a Palo Santo stick like a true master?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Car wasced with anger, fearing that Adelina¡¯s attitude might provoke Winnie. She quickly turned to Winnie, apologizing, ¡°Master Bryant, I¡¯m so sorry. Please don¡¯t take this to heart.¡±


    Winnie nodded at Car and brushed past Adelina and the performing master, making her way to the bedside<b>.</b>


    Since her arrival, she had noticed Lucy lying motionless in bed, unaffected by themotion swirling around the room.


    The master who had been keeping an eye on the scene, constrained by his¡¯ongoing ritual, pretended not to be disturbed. He carried on, undeterred, until he caught sight of Winnie approaching the bed. That was when he bellowed with authority, ¡°Stay back! Your interference will disrupt my workings!¡±


    Winnie merely nced at him before returning her focus to Lucy, gently taking her hand for inspection.


    The master, irked by Winnie¡¯s tant disregard for his warning, halted his ritual and turned to Adelina in a fury. He questioned, ¡°Mydy, what is the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t I make it clear that no one should interfere while I¡¯m conducting my ritual?¡±


    Adelina, also annoyed<b>, </b>quickly apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master Lance. I¡¯ll have them


    <b>12:18</b>


    Chapter 22


    leave at once.¡±


    She turned to scold Winnie but found that Winnie had already released Lucy¡¯s hand and was now facing Master Lance with a gaze as clear and unclouded as a mountain spring.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been conducting a ritual, Master Lance. Have you diagnosed Ms. Sanchez¡¯s ailment, right?¡±


    Master Lance scoffed at her inquiry. ¡°Ms. Sanchez has attracted a malevolent spirit. I was banishing it when you rudely interrupted. The spirit has now fled amidst the chaos!¡±


    The implication was clear. Any failure in the ritual or any reason Ms. Sanchez remained. unresponsive was on Winnie¡¯s shoulders. And he had nothing to do with it.


    Winnie let out a soft chuckle, her eyes on Master Lance as if she were looking at a chatan.


    ¡°Anyone with a hint of sensitivity could tell that this room is devoid of evil spirits. Ms. Sanchez¡¯sa is not due to a malevolent spirit but a curse aimed at stealing her lifespan.¡±


    At Winnie¡¯s words, Malcolm and Car paled and rushed over.


    ¡°Master Bryant, what curse? Is someone after Lucy¡¯s life?¡± They asked in anxious.


    Winnie turned to them <b>and </b>exined, ¡°Not exactly. In Mystical Sects, it¡¯s known as life stealing<b>. </b>Ms. Sanchez is blessed with a fortunate destiny, one that should grant her a trouble¨Cfree existence. And that¡¯s why someone coveted her fate, seeking to steal her lifespan for themselves<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    She pointed to a faint red mark on Lucy¡¯s thumb. ¡°This birthmark was made when she was tricked into giving her consent for this stealing.<b>¡±</b>


    The incident likely urred during the ten minutes she was unounted for as Car had mentioned.


    Malcolm and Car leaned in to examine Lucy¡¯s hand, indeed finding the subtle red mark that had been carefully cleaned, nearly invisible.


    They had been too consumed with worry to notice such a detail.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adelina, ever the skeptic, also peered in close.


    Malcolm, more concerned with Lucy¡¯s fate than Adelina¡¯s disbelief or Master Lance, turned to Winnie with a grave expression.


    ¡°Master Bryant, has my daughter¡¯s life already been taken? Can we reim it?¡±


    Winnie nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Master Lance, feeling his authority slipping, opened his mouth to belittle her further when a handsome young man<b>, </b>who had entered with the Sanchez family, stepped closer.


    His tone was calm, yet his words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Shut your mouth. One more word against my sister, and I¡¯ll make sure you leave the Sanchez family in shame.¡±


    12:18


    Chapter 22


    At that moment, Winnie efficiently pulled out a pen and an Amulet from her backpack.


    She traced a symbol on the Amulet and then ced it gently on Lucy¡¯s forehead.


    Malcolm and Car, standing by the bed, thought they saw a wisp of dark smoke flit across the Amulet, which then vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    Next, Winnie took out several Charms, seemingly aware of Horace¡¯s subtle gesture, and nced at Master Lance¡¯s resentful face.


    As Winnie recalled theical gyrations he had performed earlier, she couldn¡¯t see the appeal. in such antics, yet the crowd seemed convinced that a bit of a show added to the credibility.


    It seemed like just moments ago Adelina had dared her to show off some real skills..


    Mulling it over, Winnie knew she wasn¡¯t a dancer, but when it came to showing her skills, she could hold her own.


    With this thought, she suddenly stepped back, her delicate and radiant face quickly masking all emotion, as her entire demeanor shifted to one of fierce concentration.


    Her hands rose, palms facing each other. As she pulled them apart, the five ying Charms that had been pressed between her palms seemed to be caught by an invisible force, standing rigid and aligned within her grasp like soldiers in formation.


    This single move alone made everyone in the room, including Master Lance, widen their eyes in


    amazement.


    Her lips parted slightly, murmuring some magic spells.


    As she uttered the finalmand, she thrust her palms outward, and the ying Charms that had been hovering neatly in the air zipped towards Lucy on the bed like arrows loosed from a


    bow.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter <b>23</b>


    As if guided by invisible threads, live Charms whizzed through the air towards Lucy, attaching themselves firmly to her body at various points.


    The moment Charms made contact, onlookers could only watch as they began to smoke, as if scorched, emitting tendrils of ck smoke from their centers.


    With a sharp snap, the Amulet that had been resting on Lucy¡¯s forehead broke cleanly in two.


    Meanwhile, not far from the Sanchez family, in a modest diner, a middle¨Caged man was grinning at a hefty bank notification on his phone. But suddenly, without warning, he spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed onto the floor.


    Screams erupted as chaos engulfed the diner<b>.</b>


    Back at the Sanchez family, everyone was as silent as the grave, including Horace, with disbelief etched deep into their faces.


    Adelina <b>was </b>so taken aback she nearly forgot to breathe. Regaining herposure, she cautiously reached out above the Amulet and Charms as if to confirm there were no hidden mechanisms at y.


    How on earth did those Charms p onto Lucy so swiftly? How did the Amulet just snap in two as soon as Charms began to smoke?


    ¡°Mom!¡± Malcolm was slightly irritated by Adelina¡¯s antics, while Master Lance, as if jolted by realization, suddenly shouted,


    ¡°It¡¯s all sleight of hand! Don¡¯t be fooled, you guys!¡± He was convinced that those who imed to have powers were nothing but chatans, each with their tricks up their sleeves. Even the performance he had conjured earlier was a result of secret practice.


    He refused to believe that Winnie who looked barely of age could possess any genuine skill.


    If she was a master, he¡¯d stand on his head!


    As Master Lance mulled over this, the expressions of the Sanchez family at the bedside shifted dramatically, even Adelina, who had just been probing, now stared wide¨Ceyed.


    A sense of dread washed over Master Lance. He looked more closely and saw that Ms. Sanchez, who had been in a deep slumber, had¡­ opened her eyes!


    Was she awake?!


    ¡°Lucy!¡± Car was the first to cry out, her voice losing its usualposure and instead, was tinged with a clear note of distress.


    Malcolm leaned in anxiously, ¡°Lucy, how are you feeling?¡±


    Lucy, still groggy from sleep, murmured, ¡°Mom? Dad?¡±


    Chapter 23


    Oh, Adelina¡¯s here too.


    Lucy seemed puzzled as to why they were all gathered around her bed just because she took a


    nap<b>.</b>


    Looking around her room, Lucy widened her eyes. There were so many people.


    Her gaze eventuallynded on Winnie. With a blink, she eximed delightedly, ¡°It¡¯s Puppy Lady!¡±


    The room fell silent, confusion painted on everyone except for Car, who looked embarrassed, ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t be silly, it¡¯s Winnie.¡±


    Lucy giggled innocently and Malcolm, at the sight of his girl acting her usual self, visibly rxed.


    ¡°Master Bryant, she¡¯s alright now, isn¡¯t she?¡± He asked.


    But Winnie shook her head<b>, </b>causing Malcolm and Car¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. Was Lucy not yet out of danger?


    Winnie exined, ¡°I¡¯ve just forcefully broken the life¨Cstealing spell cast upon her. The culprit has suffered bacsh and cannot harm Ms. Sanchez anymore. However, they tricked her into signing a life debt contract. We must find them and burn the contract. Otherwise, if they find another master, they could still use the contract to harm Lucy.¡±


    Hearing that Lucy could still be in danger, the Sanchezes instinctively tensed up, with Car clutching Lucy protectively.


    Malcolm, now fully trusting in Winnie¡¯s abilities, asked with a heavy heart, ¡°I¡¯ve had people review the security footage from when Lucy went missing, but we found nothing. We can keep searching, but I¡¯m worried we might not find anything soon enough, and then¡­¡± He dreaded the thought of Lucy experiencing anothera.


    Desperately, he pleaded, ¡°Master Bryant, is there any other way to find this viin? Rest


    assured, we¡¯ll spare no expense for Lucy¡¯s safety.¡±


    Winnie pondered briefly. ¡°There might be one way.¡±


    Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a piece of candy.


    She handed the candy to Lucy, who lit up at the sight. With a gentle tone, Winnie coaxed her. ¡°How about a <b>game</b><b>, </b>Lucy? I¡¯ll give you a candy.<i>¡±</i>


    Lucy nced at the candy with longing but looked to her mother for approval.


    Car nodded, ¡°Thedy wants to y a game with you, Lucy. Will you y along?<b>¡±</b>


    Seeing the green light from her mother, Lucy curved her eyes into smiles as she took the candy and nodded enthusiastically at Winnie.


    With a slight smile, Winnie produced a thin string and tied one end to Lucy¡¯s thumb, the same. one that had been used to seal the contract. She then quickly drew a tiny symbol on Lucy¡¯s


    12:18


    Chapter 23


    thumb.


    The onlookers watched the symbol sh with a golden light, then travel up the string, which suddenly stood erect, pointing in a direction as if tugged by an unseen force.


    The spectators were once again astounded.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were wide with amazement as she eximed, ¡°Wow. I¡¯ve got magic!¡±


    Winnie curved her lips up as she instructed, ¡°Now Lucy, stand up and follow where the string points. The magic will lead you to a surprise.¡±


    Lucy sparkled her eyes even more at the thought of an adventure. Without further ado, she set off on her magical quest.


    Malcolm and Car, standing nearby, quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. Without a moment of hesitation, they hastened to follow, signaling to all the security personnel stationed in their vi to join them.


    Malcolm was determined to find the culprit who dared to endanger his precious Lucy and make them pay dearly for their actions.


    The group descended the stairs, unsure of their destination. Malcolm instructed his staff to prepare the vehicles, but then Winnie interjected, ¡°No need for the cars, a scooter will do just fine.¡±


    Car tooked puzzled, and Winnie exined,


    ¡°Typically, viins that steal life are cast by scattering money wrapped in purses with strands of their hair along the streets. If someone picks up and spends the cash, their lifespan is unwittingly stolen. It¡¯s like casting a wide. Usually, it doesn¡¯t take much life, and the victims might not even notice. But Ms. Sanchez was clearly targeted specifically, and they even used a contract for the hex, which suggests the person must know Lucy.¡±


    As soon as Winnie finished speaking, Car gasped in shock, and the next second her eyes brimmed with tears.


    Lucy, who suffered an ident in youth and was left mentally challenged, already had a life more difficult than most. And now, someone had intentionally targeted her.lifespan! Was it because they thought Lucy wasn¡¯t pitiable enough?


    Who could possibly harbor such deep animosity towards Lucy? They didn¡¯t even spare an innocent child who was out of her senses!


    Malcolm, normally a picture of gentleposure, now wore a look of chilling resolve. In an instant, he mentally reviewed every enemy they had ever crossed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24

    <b>Chapter </b><b>24</b>


    Winnie nced at Malcolm who was pale and reminded him. ¡°Ms. Sanchez has been missing for about ten minutes, which pretty much confirms that the <b>culprit </b>acted within themunity. They must live around here.¡±


    With that, <i>the </i>search area was significantly narrowed down.


    Malcolm, however, was troubled.


    They had been living in this upscale estate for about five or six years. Given the exclusivity. there weren¡¯t many neighbors, and he was familiar with most of them. But he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who held a grudge against the Sanchez family.


    As he mulled this over, he saw a patrol cart pull up at the gates of the Sanchez family. The lead cart stopped, and a man stepped out, heading straight towards them.


    ¡°I had already checked for suspects in the estate before Lucy¡¯s incident. It shouldn¡¯t be someone who had a fallout with the Sanchez family,¡± the man said, his voice soft yet carrying a hint of steel.


    Under the lights, one could see his handsome features, simr to Malcolm¡¯s, his tall and upright stature as he calmly regarded Winnie.


    Clearly, this was another son of the Sanchez family, Lucy¡¯s brother, Luke.


    Luke had been busy dealing with the aftermath since Lucy¡¯s incident, knowing that his parents had called in Master Bryant for help. While he hadn¡¯t held much hope, he¡¯d kept in touch with home and was thus informed about everything that had happened.


    However, the moment heid eyes on Winnie, he couldn¡¯t hide his slight surprise.


    He knew Winnie was Horace¡¯s sister, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to look so young.


    Horace, who had been by Winnie¡¯s side all along, also noticed Luke. While the two families knew each other, he didn¡¯t have a particrly close rtionship with Luke, so they simply acknowledged each other with a nod.


    Lucy, seeing her brother return, was evidently overjoyed. She wanted to rush over and hug him but was cautious of disrupting the spell she was under, so she took small and careful steps towards Luke instead.


    Luke softened his expression when he saw Lucy was unharmed, but he also knew the matter wasn¡¯t resolved. He signaled for everyone to get into the carts.


    A fleet of seven patrol carts, which seemed to have borrowed almost every avable vehicle from the estate¡¯s security, started to move through the estate.


    Soon, following the guidance of a string, the group stopped in front of a four¨Cstory vi. At the sight of the ce, Car was incredulous.


    12:19


    Chapter 24


    ¡°How could it be here?¡± Winnie saw Car¡¯s reaction and merely looked at her.


    Car clenched her teeth and said. ¡°This is the residence of the Robinson family. We didn¡¯t have much to do with them initially, but their son was one of the few kids around here willing to y with Lucy¡­¡±


    Lucy, who appeared older than she was, was often shunned by other children for being


    slow¨Cwitted, but the son from the Robinson family never minded and would oftene over to invite Lucy out to y.


    Because of this, the two families had grown close, and the Sanchez family, in appreciation, had even referred several business opportunities to the Robinson family.


    Car could never have imagined that it was the Robinson family who wanted Lucy¡¯s life. She felt chilled to the bone!


    ¡°Has anyone in the Robinson family fallen ill recently or someone close to death?¡± Winnie suddenly asked, adding, ¡°The serious kind.¡±


    ¡°Althea, the old matriarch of the Robinson family has always been healthy,¡± Car mumbled, then suddenly said, ¡°But the boy who yed with Lucy was hospitalized with some illness not long ago.¡±


    Winnie nodded in understanding.


    It seemed the Robinson family was looking to trade lives probably for their sick child. Realizing what was happening, the Sanchez family didn¡¯t bother with formalities and marched right up to the front door of the Robinson family


    It waste, and the arrival of such arge group from the Sanchez family startled Mrs. Robinson, who couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Car, what¡¯s the matter? And why have you brought so many people?¡±


    Believing the Robinson family was behind Lucy¡¯s peril, Car had no mood for pleasantries and scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on? Your family hired someone to harm my Lucy, trying to use her life to save your son. Did you really think no one would find out?¡±


    Mrs. Robinson Darcey flickered her eyes with panic at Car¡¯s words, but she quickly masked her reaction, feigning confusion and indignation,


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand any of this. How could I harm Lucy? How dare you bring usations to my door based on baseless suspicions? This is outrageous!¡±


    Car wasn¡¯t fooled by Darcey¡¯s brief expression and was in no mood for a drawn¨Cout conversation.


    The most pressing matter was to destroy the life trading contract signed for Lucy.


    ¡°Lucy, let¡¯s go search inside!¡±


    Lucy wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the Robinson family. Hearing Car¡¯smand, she excitedly


    12:19Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 24


    raised her hand to go in.


    Darcey noticed the ominous string in Lucy¡¯s hand. Realizing what it meant, she turned pate as she shrieked, ¡°What are you doing?! You can¡¯t just barge into my home!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop us today!¡± Car dered. With a signal, the <b>prepped </b>bodyguards of the Sanchez family sprang into action, efficiently blocking the Robinson family from interfering.


    Car and Lucy, along with a few others, followed the string swiftly inside, finding their way to a room on the second floor.


    Opening a drawer, they found the life trading contract hidden inside.


    Without hesitation, they took it and left.


    Darcey paced frantically on the ground floor, phone pressed to her ear, her heart racing with anxiety. The moment she spotted Car and her guys descending the staircase, a peculiar item in their grip, Darcey contorted her face with shock. It was beyond her wildest fears that they would uncover the item she had so desperately sought to conceal. Without hesitation, Darcey screeched and lunged forward, intent on reiming her possession. ¡°Give it back to me, now!¡±


    But Luke wasn¡¯t about to let her get anywhere near them. With the swiftness of a panther, he blocked her path and grabbed her arm. With a swift push, he sent Darcey tumbling to the floor.


    Car, fearing the item might be snatched back, made a beeline for the kitchen. She flicked on the gas stove and set the cursed contract aze.


    Darcey bulged her eyes with rage at the sight of Car¡¯s actions. Decorum forgotten, she wailed and dashed forward, desperate to intervene.


    But it was toote. The mes had taken hold of the contract. Car tossed the half¨Ccharred paper into the sink, but as she turned around, Darcey charged at her. In a swift motion, Car pped her hard across the face.


    The p echoed through the room. Darcey¡¯s cheek stung before she could even register the blow. But Car wasn¡¯t finished. She grabbed hold of Darcey¡¯s hair and delivered two more sharp ps.


    Gone was any semnce of Car¡¯s usual poise as a society matriarch. The thought of the Robinson family scheming against her daughter ignited a fury within her that she could no longer contain.


    ¡°How dare you plot against my child! How dare you <b>use </b>your ck magic to harm her! What has Lucy ever done to you that you¡¯d wish her Ill? She¡¯s just a child!¡±


    Years of pent¨Cup frustration, borne <b>from </b>the trials Lucy faced and the terror of the day, erupted from Car like a volcano. She wept bitterly, fighting Darcey without a thought for the manners. and decorum expected of her social stature, transformed at that moment into the epitome of a furious spitfire.


    12:19


    Chapter 24


    To a mother, a child is the ultimate untouchable.


    If anyone dared harm her child, she would unleash her extreme potential to fight for her apple of the eye.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter <b>25</b>


    Nobody had ever seen Car like this before, not even Malcolm or Luke.


    Car had always been the epitome of a sophisticated and elegantdy. Even when someone rubbed her the wrong way, she would maintain her polse and never stoop to arguing.


    But now, her hair was disheveled, her clothes and ne askew, and she resembled an enraged lioness, intimidating enough to keep anyone at arm¡¯s length.


    Lucy seemed equally frightened by this new side of her mother. Forgetting all about her imaginary game of magic, she burst into tears and shouted, ¡°Mama, Mama!¡±


    It was her daughter¡¯s cries that seemed to snap Car back to her senses. She released. Darcey, whom she had been grasping fiercely, and staggered over to Lucy, enveloping her in <b>a </b>tight embrace and soothing her with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t cry, my sweet girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Mama, no fighting, please don¡¯t fight¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, baby. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you¡­¡±


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly while she clutched the sobbing Lucy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Malcolm and Luke watched Car and Lucy in tears, feeling a lump in their throats and a tightness in their chests. When their gaze shifted back to Darcey, their eyes were filled with a cold and prating anger.


    Darcey, who had been struck until she was dizzy and swollen on one side of her face, was infuriated to see Car and Lucy crying together. She hadn¡¯t even shed a tear yet!


    What right did they have to cry?!


    Just then, Althea and Darcey¡¯s husband arrived in a rush. The scene they walked into left them furious.


    ¡°What is going on here with the Sanchez family?! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Her husband Galloway Robinson snapped.


    Malcolm had restrained himself from striking a woman, but at the sight of Galloway, he approached with a cold sneer. ¡°Go ahead. At worst, I¡¯ll pay you some money. But you have used ck magic against my daughter. <i>Our </i>family will use every connection we have to make you pay!¡±


    Hearing Malcolm so confidently use them of ck magic, Galloway felt a chill in his heart. He nced at Darcey and saw her crying out with many cuts in her face, ¡°They burned the life contract, my poor Hans!¡± Darcey cried out.


    Realizing that the Sanchez family had not only uncovered the truth but had also destroyed the


    12:19


    Chapter 25


    life contract, Galloway felt as if his world had crumbled. Althea widened her eyes in shock. After scolding Darcey for her carelessness<b>, </b>she began to wail, ¡°How could you burn my Hans lite contract?! That was <b>his </b>life! You are so cruelf¡±


    The Sanchez family was stunned by the audacity of the Robinson family to y the victim.


    Malcolm trembled his cheeks with rage. Just as he was about to speak, Adelina emerged from nowhere, spitting at Althea.


    ¡°Pah! You tried to harm my granddaughter and now you have the nerve to call us cruel? You¡¯re the heartless one<b>!</b>¡±


    Althea stood her ground, with no trace of remorse on her face, ¡°Your granddaughter¡¯s a simpleton. What good is she alive? It¡¯s better to give her years to my dear grandson. Hans was so bright. How could he just not liv


    long¡­¡±


    Darcey joined in, pleading with Lucy. ¡°Lucy, I had no choice. Hans is sick and needs to live. Remember how he used to y with you? Help him, please. Just give your fifty years to Hans.


    that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Car was livid. How dare they imply Lucy¡¯s life was worthless because of her simplicity? And to ask for fifty years of her life for a childhood friendship? How could they be so shameless?


    Car wanted to p them fifty times over but couldn¡¯t. She was too busy covering Lucy¡¯s ears the moment Darcey spoke.


    While Car was preupied. Luke stepped in, disregarding any notion that a man shouldn¡¯ty hands on a woman, and pulled Darcey away from his sister.


    Her face was so swollen he feared Lucy might have nightmares just looking at her. Fortunately, the life contract had been burned, and the Sanchez family had no desire to witness any more of the Robinson family¡¯s vile behavior. Their bodyguards promptly escorted them out. As they left, Winnie lingered behind and turned to the Robinson family with a faint smile. Then she said, ¡°ck magices back to haunt its caster. As the masterminds, you can¡¯t escape the repercussions. For the next three years, the Robinson family will suffer from ill fortune.¡±


    Ignoring their dreadful expressions, she added, ¡°Consider this advice free of charge.* Horace watched Winnie¡¯s serious demeanor and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Not only did she seem to possess real power, but she also seemed¡­ quite fond of making money. That reassured him, because money was the one thing the Bryant family nevercked.


    The group returned to the Sanchez family. As soon as they entered, Lucy seemed to lose all her energy, leaning weakly against Car and murmuring, ¡°Mama, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    At the sight of Lucy looking under the weather, the Sanchez family immediately tensed up. asking. ¡°Master Bryant, is there something else wrong with Lucy?¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a bit of fatigue after being harmed, nothing serious. Just make sure


    Chapter 25


    she gets some good food, and let her soak up some sun during the day and she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hearing that Lucy was okay, the Sanchez family breathed a collective sigh of relief. At this point, they took Winnie¡¯s words as gospel.


    <b>Just </b>as a hint of relief was about to spread across their faces, Winnie continued, ¡°She¡¯ll need a couple of days to regain her strength. After that, I¡¯lle back to help her reim the wit she¡¯s lost.¡±


    Her casual tone made the Sanchez family freeze in unison, as if they couldn¡¯t believe their ears<b>. </b>¡°Master Bryant, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you mean that my Lucy¡­¡± Malcolm, a tycoon in the business world, was suddenly stammering with nerves.


    Winnie nced at Car, who was equally astounded, and blinked, ¡°I believe I mentioned this to Car before¡­¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Ms. Sanchez is supposed to have a blessed life, a stroke of fate that promised endless good. fortune. It was only because of a mix¨Cup in her childhood that her destiny was altered.¡±


    Again, Winnie patiently exined to the Sanchez family and took the opportunity to borate. ¡°Actually, my previous visit was to rectify Ms. Sanchez¡¯s situation¡­¡±


    But Car was beyond hearing the rest of the exnation, nodding frantically, her voice quivering with emotion. ¡°Yes, Master Bryant has mentioned it before. I just forgot to tell you all.¡±


    After that, Car held Winnie¡¯s hand in excitement with reddened eyes, and she continued, ¡°Is it true, Master Bryant? Could my Lucy be like any other normal person?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± confirmed Winnie.


    Hearing it. Car¡¯s tears flowed anew. Beside her, Malcolm and Luke were equally moved, showing a mix of excitement and remorse.


    They felt guilty. Here was Master Bryant, such a good soul,ing to their aid, and they had turned her away from their home.


    Not only had they turned her away, but they had even called her up to question her when Lucy had fainted.


    And yet, Master Bryant had taken no offense, rushing over immediately upon hearing of Lucy¡¯s plight.


    The Sanchez family was overwhelmed with shame.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Car was too choked up to speak properly, tears streaming down her face. For so many years, she had abandoned hope, resigned to care for Lucy for a lifetime, regardless of his condition.


    But the Robinson family¡¯s words today had struck a nerve, implying that they targeted Lucy because she was different.


    But now, Master Bryant had given her hope that Lucy could heal. She might watch Lucy grow up to lead a normal life¡­


    Winnie had seen Car fight tooth and nail for her child, unashamed.


    Car was so moved by the prospect of Lucy¡¯s recovery and Winnie felt a stirring in her heart.


    Winnie may not have experienced maternal love, or perhaps she never would, but she


    understood something profound in Car¡¯s emotions.


    With a faint smile, Winnie waited for the Sanchez family topose themselves before suggesting her departure. It had been a long night.


    Malcolm, having regained hisposure, inquired about the day¡¯s fee.


    Chapter 26


    It was only right to show appreciation for Master Bryant¡¯s help, especially since they would need her services again soon.


    As the conversation turned to payment, Winnle stood a little straighter. Her usual fee was thirty. thousand dors. But considering the energy spent breaking the curse and the Amulet that had shattered, she held up three fingers with a serious look.


    She meant three hundred thousand.


    ¡°Three million, no problem,¡± Malcolm said without hesitation, pulling out his phone and making a quick transfer.


    Winnie blinked in surprise, then the notification popped up on her phone ¨C three million credited. Staring at the screen, Winnie widened her eyes. She swallowed hard, regaining herposure, said, ¡°In three days, I¡¯lle back to restore Ms. Sanchez¡¯s missing wit.¡±


    Her face was calm, but inwardly, she was ted. Three million! She was flush with cash!


    She hoped for more jobs like this, as it would quickly cover the Henderson family¡¯s support payments.


    Walking out, Winnie felt lighter, her steps buoyed by the thought of severing ties with the


    Henderson family. Horace had seen the gleam in her eye when checked her phone and


    smiled knowingly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Based on the present appearance of Winnie, it was obvious that she has forgotten her unhappiness in the Bryant family today.


    At the thought of here, Horace suddenly softened his gaze and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Winnie,¡± he said, a sense of regret resonating in his voice.


    Winnie looked up at Horace and listened to him.


    ¡°Although I have seen you find out Dotty¡¯s tricks before, I don¡¯t fully believe that you can solve the problem from the Sanchez family. So I didn¡¯t protect you when Clifford refused to let you intervene in the Sanchez family, and I apologize to you for this.¡± He said, looking at Winnie, affectionate eyes with a faint smile. ¡°But now I¡¯m sure, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Hearing Horace apologize and praise herself, Winnie put on a slight smile, showing that she was very happy.


    Horace softened his heart at the sight of smiling Winnie.


    However, considering Winnie¡¯s ability, it seemed that he should seriously change his future ns for Winnie..


    He mistakenly thought she was short of money. Now, seeing that she earned three million dors firsthand, he knew he was wrong.


    However, Winnie could earn money on her own, he couldn¡¯t give less pocket money as a brother to her.


    Chapter 26


    At the thought of the three hundred thousand dors given yesterday, Horace instantly felt embarrassed.


    So after sending Winnie back to the apartment, Horace backhanded her another three million


    dors<b>.</b>


    Winnie just donated 1.5 million and was about to put down her mobile phone, but the mobile phone prompted the transaction worthy of three million dors again<i>.</i>


    Winnie was dumbfounded. Why has she received double the money she just wired out?


    Taking a closer look, she found out it was from her brother.


    With Horace being so generous, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that her own earnings were meager inparison.


    At the Sanchez family.


    After seeing off Winnie and Horace and putting Lucy to sleep, Malcolm and Car rxed.


    It was also at this moment that they calmed down and recalled the situation in the Bryant family today.


    [A]


    The Bryant family¡¯s attitude seemed to be tricky.


    ¡°You know, I got the feeling that Master Bryant isn¡¯t exactly living with the Bryant family. Didn¡¯t they say they just brought her back home?¡± said Car.


    ¡°The Bryant family has aplex family tree. Master Bryant probably doesn¡¯t have it as easy there as outsiders think.¡± replied Malcolm.


    ¡°But she¡¯s the blood of the Bryant family, right? They finally found her and brought her back. How could they stand to see her treated poorly?¡± Car carried a hint of indignation in her tone. Her admiration for Winnie had skyrocketed<b>, </b>especially after hearing that she could recover Lucy.


    Malcolm shook his head, replying, ¡°We can¡¯t really meddle in the Bryant family¡¯s business.


    He paused, then squinted slightly. ¡°But if the Bryant family knew about Master Bryant¡¯s true capabilities, they¡¯d probably be kicking themselves.¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t just the Bryant family. There was also the Henderson family who had raised Master Bryant.


    Though he hadn¡¯t pried too much, Malcolm had heard about the Bryant family pulling out of a joint venture with the Henderson Group.


    Should be soaring


    The Hendersons had raised the princess of the Bryant family. In theory, they high, but instead, there was a noticeable distance between the two families. That was quite intriguing.


    ¡°No matter what¡¯s happening with the Bryant family, we must never show disrespect toward Master Bryant.¡±


    <b>12-19</b>


    Chapter 26


    Winnie was their family¡¯s benefactor. Anyone who <b>dared </b>to cross Winnie was, in essence, crossing the Sanchez family.


    Car <b>nodded </b>in full agreement. ¡°I heard the Bryant family is throwing a wee back dinner for Master Bryant. I¡¯ll make sure to bring a generous gift.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    At the Bryant Manor.


    After seeing off Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez, J broached the subject of the dinner party nned for the following evening.


    It was a special affair organized in honor of Winnie¡¯s return home, a formal introduction to the inner high society that was now in jeopardy.


    With Winnie gone, the future of tomorrow evening¡¯s festivities hung in the bnce.


    All eyes turned to Bhus, silently imploring him for guidance.


    Bhus squinted his eyes thoughtfully before dering firmly. ¡°The dinner will proceed as nned.¡± Then, turning to Springer, Cutler and Hobson, he added, ¡°Youds, go apologize to Winnie tomorrow. If you can¡¯t bring Winnie back, don¡¯t bother returning yourselves.¡±


    These guys widened their eyes in disbelief, shocked that their grandfather would issue such an ultimatum.


    Could it be that Winnie, a granddaughter he¡¯d barely known, was more important than his grandsons?


    Even Springer, the hothead he was, couldn¡¯t believe it. Hobson was the same age as Winnie. and Cutler was older. Apologize to Winnie? Was their pride worth nothing?


    Up until now, they didn¡¯t feel they had done anything wrong.


    Family squabbles leading to Winnie leaving home seemed like an overreaction on her part, they thought. Yet they dared not voice these thoughts now.


    As they were about to speak, Clifford cut in, ¡°I¡¯ll apany the boys to Winnie¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    Clifford vividly remembered the look in Winnie¡¯s eyes when she dered she was moving out. Especially since Horace had pointed out that the room they asked her to vacate was prepared for her by him and his wife.


    At that moment, Winnie must have been so disappointed in him.


    Absorbed in his career over the years, with Horace always excelling without much need for concern, Clifford had paid little attention to Winnie¡¯s return. It wasn¡¯t until Horace¡¯s reminder that he realized he didn¡¯t know the first thing about raising children.


    This time, he was determined to make amends.


    Fortunately, despite his stern exterior, Clifford was not a man bound by outdated notions of male pride. He believed in acknowledging mistakes and making amends, regardless of age or status. Moreover, it was his daughter whom he had neglected for eighteen years.


    The next day, as Winnie was just waking up, she found four imposing figures at her door, standing like a mountain range before her.


    Chapter 27


    It was then that she understood why Horace had insisted on taking her back to her apartment the night before. He knew they woulde.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Winnie¡­ is this where you live?¡± Clifford had been incredulous when he received the address


    from Horace.


    He had assumed that even if Horace made Winnie leave, he would have ensured she had at proper ce to stay. But here she was, living in such a ce?


    Winnie nced at Clifford and the three boys with mixed expressions behind him, pressed her lips together, and silently stepped aside.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said.


    The living room was small, and it felt almost overstuffed when Clifford and the boys stepped inside. Springer, Cutler and Hobson looked even more ufortable.


    Winnie¡¯s apartment, located in a mid¨Crangeplex often rented by recent graduates and junior white¨Ccor workers, was decent but nothing special.


    To Springer, Cutler and Hobson, who had grown up in luxury, it was the epitome of squalor.


    Even the living room was smaller than their bedrooms at home. How could Winnie live in such a ce?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to settle for a dump like this, even if it¡¯s just temporary. It¡¯s not like our family is short on cash¡­¡± Hobson frowned, convinced this was Winnie¡¯s ploy to y on their guilt.


    Winnie just nced at him and said nothing<b>. </b>Hobson was about to retort when a white fluffy fox bolted from a corner pet house and snuggled up to Winnie.


    Only then did they notice the pet house and well¨Cworn toys in the corner, signs that Winnie had been living there for some time. It was clear this was indeed her home.


    Springer, ever blunt, couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Weren¡¯t you staying with the Henderson family before? Why are you renting a ce by yourself now<i>? </i>Did they kick you out?¡±


    His voice wasced with anger. Even if he resented the idea of this so¨Ccalled cousin returning home, it was a matter for the Bryant family alone. Winnie was a member of the Bryant family, and it wasn¡¯t for outsiders to mistreat her.


    Hobson and Cutler also looked displeased, feeling that the Henderson family¡¯s actions were a p in the face to their family¡¯s reputation.


    Winnie found their sudden shift in attitude baffling. Just yesterday, they treated her like an unwee intruder, and now they seemed to be defending her honor. What was going on? ¡°The Henderson family¡¯doesn¡¯t allow pets<b>, </b>so I rented this ce to keep my fox,¡± Winnie exined slowly, her eyes fixed on them.


    the


    They suddenly recalled the previous morning¡¯s dispute about not allowing her to keep the fox at home, and their expressions became a mix of embarrassment and consternation.


    Chapter 27


    Clifford, having heard about the fox from Horace, quickly offered, ¡°Horace has prepared a pet house for the fox. You can bring it home. I assure you nobody will object to it again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re happy here,¡± Winnie replied, pausing before adding softly, ¡°We¡¯re ustomed to it.¡±


    <b>Clifford </b>felt an unexpected pang of hurt. The realization of his neglect hit him harder than he anticipated.


    Having seen the true nature of Suzan, Clifford should have realized that Winnie¡¯s life with the Henderson family might not have been as rosy as everyone imagined.


    People assumed that since the Henderson family was well¨Coff, Winnie must have been pampered and doted on, but they overlooked the fact that she was not their flesh and blood. How could the Henderson family cherish a child that wasn¡¯t theirs?


    These thoughts made Clifford deeply regret the words he had uttered the day before.


    ¡°Winnie, about what happened yesterday, I was wrong and I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Winnie blinked in surprise at his words. She had guessed that Horace¡¯s insistence on them visiting her humble apartment was a ploy to gain sympathy. She wasn¡¯t the type to suffer in silence or beg for mercy, but still¡­ she hadn¡¯t even started ying the victim. And here was her father, already apologizing.


    At the sight of Clifford whomanded respect and wielded influence without hesitation, now bowing his head to her, she didn¡¯t feel any better<b>.</b>


    Everyone thought her outburst the previous day was just said in the heat of the moment, but she knew it was her true sentiment.


    With <b>a </b>silent sigh, Winnie simply said, ¡°I was never angry <b>with </b>you in the first ce, so there¡¯s nothing to forgive. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯m of age now, perfectly capable of living on my own. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I chose to move out because I wanted to.¡±


    The implication was clear that she wasn¡¯ting back. ?


    Clifford frowned slightly as he processed her words, about to speak again when Hobson, standing off to the side, muttered under his breath, ¡°I¡¯m of age too. Is the reason <b>I </b>haven¡¯t moved out because I don¡¯t <b>want </b>to? It¡¯s because the folks at home won¡¯t have it.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    The kids of the Bryant family, none without a hefty <b>trust </b>fund to their name, could easily buy a house and move out with just a swipe of their credit cards.


    But all branches of the Bryant family still lived together under one roof, which was only because Bhus wouldn¡¯t hear of anyone moving out.


    Yet somehow, they found themselves harboring feelings of envy towards Winnie.


    Clifford had no clue about the restless thoughts brewing in their minds. He had anticipated Winnie¡¯s reluctance and hade prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you really don¡¯t want toe back home. I had someone purchase a vi at Royal Residencest night. If you¡¯re willing, we can move there right away.¡± His words implied that Winnie was wee to live with Horace and him.


    Moving out meant the rest of the family couldn¡¯t look down on her anymore. It might even help mend the strained father¨Cdaughter rtionship.


    Clifford was serious, and his words took even sneaky Springer, Cutler and Hobson, who had been plotting to secretly rent their ce, by surprise.


    They had heard Clifford rant about moving out the night before, but they thought it was just tough talk to scare them. But now, it was actually happening? And was the house already bought?!


    Winnie was equally shocked. After all, when Horace had brought her back home, he had said that the Bryant family never split the household. She had returned to the family but never considered conforming to that particr rule.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about what it would mean for the Bryant family, or that it would involve Clifford and Horace moving out with her.


    But now, Clifford¡¯s offer was clearly for her sake.


    Speechless, Winnie could hardly muster a firm refusal.


    At the sight of her silence, Clifford softened his expression and was about to continue, ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll move back in,¡± Winnie said almost with a sigh.


    She never intended to push Clifford into anything, but now that he had taken action, the responsibility weighed on her shoulders. She didn¡¯t want to be the culprit who splintered the Bryant family.


    What mattered more was that she had seen Clifford¡¯s change of heart. He was willing to give up things for her, and that was enough for her<b>.</b>


    Winnie was ready topromise for Clifford¡¯s sake. She didn¡¯t even demand an apology from


    Springer<b>, </b>Cutler and Hobson, which took them by surprise.


    They had all prepared themselves for Winnie to use the situation to make them grovel for forgiveness.


    They <b>were </b>quite displeased by the thought. But now that she didn¡¯t make any demands¡­ they found themselves oddly dissatisfied as well.


    It made them feel as if they were insignificant to her. Annoying, really.


    When Winnie returned to the Bryant family, Springer and others didn¡¯t dare to give <b>her </b>dirty looks anymore, mainly because they didn¡¯t want her to go back to some dingy rental ce and embarrass the family name.


    Even Nadine, the youngest, had clearly been thoroughly lectured, politely greeting Winnie upon her arrival just as Horace had said before.


    *From the start, when treated unfairly, you have to assert your stance so they know not to mess with you in the future.¡±


    When Winnie arrived, Horace was at the door, his eyes crinkling with a smile just as they had the day they first met.


    ¡°Winnie, wee home.¡±


    Amber had been waiting in the living room and immediately came forward with affectionate warmth.


    ¡°Winnie, it¡¯s good you¡¯re back. For the dinner party tonight, Bhus sent out invitations early. If you hadn¡¯t returned, we wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡±


    Despite Amber¡¯s melodious voice, her words wereced with the implication that they had coaxed Winnie back riot out of genuine desire but for the sake of propriety at the evening¡¯s


    event.


    Anyone sensitive could have overthought her words.


    Winnie swept her gaze coolly over Amber. After a moment, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly in a smirk. She replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a dinner party. If it¨Cdoesn¡¯t happen today. tomorrow is also OK. Outsiders won¡¯t stop recognizing me as a member of the Bryant family just because we missed one event.¡±


    She looked to Horace, cueing him with a nce, ¡°Right?¡±


    Horace¡¯s eyes nearly brimmed withughter as he readily agreed, ¡°Of course. You are our one and only Ms. Bryant. Irreceable.¡±


    The underlying message of his words was clear.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amber¡¯s pretty face went pale for a moment before she regained herposure, smiling as usual, ¡°Horace, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Nadine, on the other hand, pouted, looking up at her mother with a mix of confusion and


    12:20


    Chapter 25


    Leonie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°The stylist is already upstairs waiting. Hurry up and try on the dress, Winnie. Tonight, you¡¯ll debut as Ms. Bryant, so it has to be grand. J chimed in with a smile, and even Clifford showed a rare hint of warmth, urging her on, eager to see his daughter in her new gown.


    The outfits and jewels prepared for Winnie were arranged by Kate, who had a vastwork in the fashion industry. She had secured three high¨Cend couture dresses that had not yet been released to the public,plete with matching shoes and jewelry.


    Winnie had attended high¨Csociety dinners with the Henderson family and <b>was </b>no stranger to these proceedings.


    She quickly chose a ck and white off¨Cshoulder mermaid gown. When she emerged, fully dressed, even Springer, Cutler and Hobson, who had never quite approved of her, couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck.


    Winnie was a vision of elegance in her high¨Clow ck off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder gown. The bodice exuded sophistication, while the mermaid¨Cstyle bottom red into a dramatic train, shorter at the front and cascading down at the back. The front hem was adorned with handmade clusters. of ck tulle fashioned into camellias, which appeared to spill down in a floral cascade, adding a touch of mboyant beauty to the otherwise stately dress.


    Standing tall and slender, Winnie had fair skin, radiant against the backdrop of the dark fabric. making her appear even more ethereal.


    The off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder design showcased her beautifully sculpted corbone and the soft curves of her shoulders.


    Around her graceful neck, she wore a ribbon embellished with white camellias, echoing the dress¡® hem, and atop her head sat a tiara of pearls, understated yet luxurious.


    At just one nce, the entire Bryant family was spellbound.


    They lost all words, simply staring in silence, their breaths seemingly, lighter in her presence.


    In front of them stood Winnie, like the most exquisite camellia blooming in the wilderness, pure and wless.


    She had grown unnoticed by all, until today, when she was ready to reveal her most beautiful self to the Bryant family.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter <b>29</b>


    When Amber <b>learned </b>that Winnie had chosen a ck ballgown, she immediately picked out a white ostrich feather pper dress for herself, which highlighted her already delicate and


    gentle features, making her appear even more pure and graceful.


    Those boys had been visibly stunned by Winnie¡¯s transformation earlier, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves topliment her in public, fearing it would go to <b>her </b>head.


    Now, at the sight of Amber<b>, </b>they didn¡¯t hold back, enthusiastically surrounding her and showering her withpliments as if they cost nothing at all.


    Amber, like the true princess of the Bryant family, cast a subtle and smug nce at Winnie, who seemed utterly uninterested and was busy discussing with the hairstylist about keeping her hairdo simple.


    Amber wavered her smile slightly and her spirits visibly dampened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amber?¡± Springer asked promptly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Amber replied, shaking her head slightly, her voice softening. ¡°You should stopplimenting me anyway. Today is Winnie¡¯s day, and she might feel unhappy seeing this.¡±


    Hobson frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Why should we care if she¡¯s unhappy? You¡¯re the one who grew up with us.¡±


    Springer nodded in agreement, muttering, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just been getting all the attention because she¡¯s newly back, with Clifford and Bhus favoring her.¡±


    Despite their words, they lowered their voices to avoid being overheard, not daring to mock. Winnie loudly.


    Amber glinted her eyes as she quietly <b>inquired </b>about their efforts to bring Winnie back. In her mind, Winnie wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily coaxed to return.


    She had hoped that Winnie¡¯s stubbornness wouldn¡¯t allow her toe back, causing the Bryant family embarrassment, and secretly med Winnie for any trouble caused.


    But to her disappointment, Winnie had indeed returned.


    As Springer recounted Clifford¡¯s words to her, Amber was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Clifford to go to such lengths for Winnie.


    The difference between an own daughter and others was clear as day.


    With a sneer in her heart and <b>a </b>concerned facade, Amber cautioned, ¡°Make sure Bhus doesn¡¯t find out about this, or he¡¯ll be heartbroken to know Clifford would choose Winnie over


    <b>Us</b>.<b>¡±</b>


    Her words,ced with a sigh of faux regret, led those cousins to believe that it was indeed Winnie who had turned the household upside down since her return.


    Chapter 29


    Their fleeting admiration for Winnie quickly dissipated.


    Seeing her chance, Amber added fuel to the fire, ¡°I just hope that Winnie has grown wiser with


    her return<b>.</b>¡±


    Springer, previously marked by dissatisfaction, became conflicted, and he mumbled, ¡°She seemed to have a tough time with the Henderson family. Let¡¯s just be patient with her if she¡¯s not too much to handle.¡±


    At the thought of Winnie living in that modest rental, Springer couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.


    Amber was taken aback by his change of heart.


    The banquet was set to begin at 7:30 PM.


    The Bryant family¡¯s entire garden was decked out with lights well in advance. As dusk fell, the Bryant Manor lit up like a castle, with the garden wrapped in twinkling lights, radiating splendor from afar.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before 7 PM, a stream of luxury cars began arriving at the gates of the Bryant Manor, delivering impably dressed young men and women in suits and evening gowns.


    Most of Bhus¡® guests were close acquaintances of the Bryant family, prominent figures within Emerald Bay and even nationally.


    Many of the younger guests hade with their parents, while others arrived solo, tasked with bringing gifts.


    The grandeur of the event left many in awe.


    Kathryn alighted from the car with Barton and Suzan, her eyes widening at the sight of the assembly.


    Many were individuals Barton could only dream of rubbing shoulders with, and the social medial celebrities were practically untouchable for Kathryn.


    ¡°Our Kathryn is remarkable, snagging an invite to the Bryant family¡¯s event. You¡¯re our little lucky star,¡± Barton praised his daughter, eyes filled with admiration.


    Since the sudden cancetion of the Bryant family¡¯s partnership had disrupted Barton¡¯s ns for thepany, he was eager to seize the opportunity to reengage with them that evening.


    Suzan, sensing Barton¡¯s ambitious mood but feeling a bit uneasy, pulled Kathryn aside and whispered, ¡°Maybe we should warn your father, just in case he isn¡¯t prepared to find out about¡­ the Bryant family¡¯s daughter.¡±


    They had kept from Barton the possibility that Winnie might be the lost daughter of the Bryant family, fearing he might me them for the partnership¡¯s copse.


    Tonight, Barton was solely focused on reconnecting with the Bryant family.


    The Henderson family lingered at the entrance for a moment before being greeted by someone


    <b>12:20</b>


    Chapter 29


    from inside.


    Dressed in a bespoke suit and exuding charm was Parker, Kathryn¡¯s recent boyfriend, freshlymitted to their rtionship.


    The Robinson family was a name to be reckoned with in Capital City, wielding considerable influence. But Parker was merely a scion of a lesser branch of the family, who had been tasked with expanding the family¡¯s interests in Emerald Bay years ago. He had only managed to secure a stable position for himself in the past few years.


    Initially, the Robinson family was nobody In Emerald Bay, but the locals still showed them respect, if only because of their ties to the bigwigs back in Capital City. Riding on these coattails, the Robinson family had managed to carve out a modest niche among the city¡¯s elite. With this in mind, the Robinson family had been keen on forging a marriage alliance with one of the local powerhouses for Parker<b>.</b>


    Parker had his sights set on Winnie at first, as the attraction was mutual. However, just days ago, a bombshell dropped that the Henderson family, a prominent local family, announced that Winnie was their adopted daughter and her biological parents were impoverished folks from back in the hills.


    Parker promptly dropped all romantic pursuits of Winnie and shifted his attention to Kathryn. When Kathryn asked him to secure an invitation to tonight¡¯s affair, Parker found himself in a


    bind.


    But as luck would have it, his uncle¡¯s family ran into some trouble yesterday and couldn¡¯t make it, freeing up their invitation, which inadvertently went to the Henderson family¡­


    Ironically, his uncle was Middleton from the Robinson family that had a run¨Cin with the Sanchez family justst night.


    If Parker had known what had befallen his uncle¡¯s family and at whose hands, he might not have been so cavalier about bringing the Henderson family to the Bryant family¡¯s dinner party.


    As the evening lights cascaded down from the vi, bathing everyone in a warm glow, the guests, as if on cue, made their way inside.


    The grand dinner to celebrate Ms. Bryant¡¯s return to society was about tomence.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The Bryant family¡¯s home renovation exuded an understated opulence, with a sliding ss door that connected the foyer to the garden patio. Once opened, the entire soiree was transformed. into a semi¨Copen affair.


    The event¡¯s decoration, schedule, and array of exquisite food were all meticulously arranged by a professional nningpany.


    The Henderson family, though no strangers to the party circuit, couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of envy as they took in the scale of the Bryant family¡¯s affair.


    Upon arrival, Kathryn straightened her posture, instinctively aiming to present her most radiant self to the gathering¡¯s elite.


    For this


    g, she had coaxed Barton into splurging on a limited designed dress, a strapless tulle gown fit for a princess, topped with a petite tiara that framed her as royalty.


    Her deliberate sweet smile did indeed turn heads as she entered, yet before she could strike an even more graceful pose, the nces that had once been fixed on her shifted away, some tinged with disdain.


    Confused, Kathryn couldn¡¯t fathom what was amiss with her ensemble.


    Unbeknownst to her and the Henderson family, a girl in a sleek ck dress chuckled with herpanion in a corner.


    ¡°Who was thatdy? Doesn¡¯t she know who the guest of honor is tonight? Wearing a crown, she thinks she¡¯s the princess of the evening?¡±


    Another replied, ¡°She looks familiar, but I can¡¯t quite ce her.¡±


    1


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the CEO of Henderson Group? How did the Henderson family even make the guest list?¡±


    The Bryant family was equally puzzled to see the Henderson family approaching them. Terrell was especially taken aback.


    Who let them in?


    After all, Clifford had explicitly forbidden any coboration with them following a slight against Winnie, even retracting existing partnerships. How did they end up here?


    ¡°Mr. Terrell, it¡¯s such a pleasure to see you. I¡¯ve been meaning to catch up, but you¡¯ve been elusive. What a fortunate coincidence!¡± Barton gushed, seizing the opportunity to rekindle business ties.


    Terrell¡¯s wife, J, was mingling with guests when she spotted the Henderson family. She maintained herposure and casually inquired, ¡°Terrell, who might these people be?¡±


    J had never met the Henderson family. Suzan¡¯s attempt <b>to </b>visit had been cut short at the


    12:00<b>:</b>


    Chapter 30


    gate, so she <b>was </b>unfamiliar with them.


    Terrell introduced them, ¡°This is Mr. Henderson and his wife, and I believe this is their daughter.¡±


    J turned keen upon learning their identities.


    The Bright Group, led by Clifford, had always been guided by his decisions. J respected


    Clifford too.


    She knew of his disdain for the Henderson family, a sentiment she shared, especially after learning how they treated Winnie, their supposed princess.


    Winnie, who had been raised more as Kathryn¡¯s underling, carrying bags, fetching snacks, and even keeping vigil during her illnesses, was hardly treated with gratitude or respect. When Kathryn was in poor health and was hospitalized for examination, Winnie must apany her bed to take care of her.


    While it was delicately put that Kathryn and Winnie looked after each other, the Henderson family was far from so poor that they couldn¡¯t hire a caregiver.


    When Winnie was driven into the hospital to save Kathryn, the Henderson family didn¡¯t appreciate it, and even kicked Winnie out of the house.


    If it weren¡¯t for Suzan¡¯s idental exposure to Winnie when she came to the door yesterday, Clifford wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to check these things.


    As a result, the more J looked at what she found out, the more angry she was.


    Even though Suzan had no evidence of explicitly abusing Winnie, Winnie had suffered a lot of grievances in the Henderson family.


    J cooled her demeanor as she realized who they were. ¡°So you are the Henderson family. We finally meet.¡±


    She made a mental note to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be admitted so easily next time.


    Barton, preupied with potential deals, missed J¡¯s change in tone and chuckled, ¡°Indeed. my wife and daughter tried to visit the other day but missed you. They were quite disappointed, but today¡¯s meeting was worth the wait.¡±


    J raised an eyebrow, her smile sharpening. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Henderson tell you why she missed us?¡±


    At J¡¯s insinuation, Kathryn and Suzan tensed visibly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Barton, initially baffled, quickly caught on to the underlying tension. ncing at anxious Suzan and Kathryn, he realized something was amiss and hastily offered, ¡°My wife and daughter can be a bit spoiled. If they¡¯ve offended you in any way, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Catching Barton¡¯s demeanor, J exchanged a quick and knowing nce with Terrell beside her. They both seemed to instantly grasp the unspoken.


    Chapter 30


    It was clear that Suzan and Kathryn hadn¡¯t breathed a word about their visit to the Bryant family that day.


    The plot thickened.


    ¡°The day in question, Mrs. Henderson and your daughter didn¡¯t even cross paths with my wife. so there¡¯s no question of offense,¡± said Terrell, chuckling to diffuse the tension. He couldn¡¯t very well admit that it was due to the Henderson family crossing Clifford that the partnership was dissolved. Spreading that kind of talk would tarnish the Bryant family¡¯s reputation.


    Barton, well¨Cversed in the art of business doublespeak, was already certain that it was Susan and Kathryn¡¯s visit that day that had soured the deal with the Bryant family. And they had kept it from him<b>!</b>


    His gaze turned icy as it swept over the two women, but mindful of the asion, Barton didn¡¯t make a scene. Instead, he adopted a look that promised a reckoningter and turned to Terrell with a sincere plea.


    ¡°Terrell there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. I¡¯d hate to see a small mix¨Cup ruin the potential between our families. I desire a partnership with the Bright Group. If there are any concerns about the terms, the Henderson Group is willing to amodate.¡±


    Terrell shook his head with feigned regret as he replied, ¡°Actually, the decision to cancel the partnership came from Clifford. There¡¯s really nothing I can do to help, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    At the mention of Clifford, Barton¡¯s heart skipped a beat, puzzled as to how this now involved him. Barton involuntarily flicked his gaze back to his wife and daughter, who had turned even more ashen.


    Barton was nearly ovee with frustration.


    Just what kind of debacle had they caused at the Bryant family that day?


    Before Barton could formte a n to confront Suzan and Kathryn upon their return, J cut through, bringing up apletely unrted matter, ¡°Oh, look, the guest of honor has finally made an appearance. Mr. Henderson<b>, </b>you have been ever so kind to our family, and now we must raise a ss in celebration.¡±


    Barton felt a surge of confusion and followed everyone¡¯s gaze to the grand¡¯staircase in the foyer.


    And there, descending the stairs with the grace of a swan, was a vision in white camellia dress, an image that brought Barton to a stunned standstill.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter <b>31</b>


    Barton was dumbfounded, and not far from him, Kathryn and Suzan were equally gobsmacked.


    The unexpected<b>, </b>yet somehow anticipated sense of defeat washed over them the moment theyid eyes on Winnie.


    Their faint hope dissipated as they realized the truth. Winnie was indeed thedy of the prestigious Bryant family!


    After the initial shock wore off, what followed was a surge of envy, especially for Kathryn, who felt her eyes burn red with jealousy.


    She had always known Winnie was beautiful. Whenever their family attended high¨Csociety gs, Kathryn would deliberately choose the most challenging dresses for Winnie to wear, to ensure Winnie wouldn¡¯t outshine Kathryn. Since it was a ¡°kind¡± gesture from Kathryn, Winnie had no choice but to wear them or tolerate Suzan¡¯s insistence.


    Despite the challenging dresses, Winnie look effortlessly elegant. Kathryn had worked for years to cultivate a reputation for Winnie as ¡°pretty butcking fashion sense among their high


    society.


    But now, freed from the Henderson family, Winnie was a vision in a meticulously crafted camellia gown. Her grace and vivacity shone through, and the ck dress seemed to radiate purity.


    With just one appearance, she captivated all the attention.


    ¡°Is that the Bryant family¡¯s mistress? That dress seems to be from the recent fall¨Csummer haute couture collection,¡± whispered one of the women nearby.


    Any mention of fashion piqued the interest of thedies around, prompting an immediate response, ¡°Yes, I remember now. It¡¯s not even released to the public yet. How did the Bryant family manage to get their hands on such a dress<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Have you all forgotten about Kate from the Bryant family? With her standing in the fashion world, getting a couple of those haute couture pieces is just a piece of cake.¡±


    The more Kathryn overheard, the more she seethed with envy, edging closer to the group and interjecting in a falsely concerned whisper, ¡°Could it be a fake?¡±


    Herment brought the conversation to an abrupt halt. The women turned to her with looks of disbelief, as if they were regarding a curious oddity. After a pause filled with derisiveughter, they walked away, clearly wanting to distance themselves from such foolishness.


    Kathryn was livid, her grip on her clutch tightening reflexively.


    Seekingfort, she turned to Parker, only to find him mesmerized by Winnie,pletely lost in her presence.


    At that moment, Winnie sharply turned her gaze towards Kathryn. Winnie wasn¡¯t initially looking


    <b>12-21</b>


    for the Henderson family but was drawn to a dark aura in the crowd. Her heart wondered if trouble was brewing, but upon closer inspection, she recognized a familiar face.


    In just two days, the taint grey ghost shadow that once clung to Kathryn had turned pitch ck, now enveloping her in a sinister embrace. Winnie¡¯s smile faded slightly as she pondered what Kathryn must have done to attract such darkness.


    Standing by Winnie¡¯s side, Clifford and Horace noted the subtle shift in her demeanor <b>and </b>followed her gaze to the Henderson family, their brows furrowing in concern.


    Meanwhile, Bhus was beaming as he introduced Winnie to the gathered quests.


    ¡°Thank you all for joining us today. I¡¯m delighted to share our joy with you. Allow me to reintroduce my granddaughter, the mistress of the Bryant family, Winnie Bryant.¡±


    Aligned with Bhus¡® introduction, Winnie returned her focus from Kathryn and greeted. everyone with a wless smile.


    Bhus had discussed the change of surname with her previously. Despite the suggestion to adopt a name aligned with the family¡¯s tradition, Winnie had declined. The name Winnie, given by her master, had be a part of her identity. She convinced Bhus that it was essential for her, giving her good luck and blessings.


    In the crowd, Barton, who had been in denial, now had no doubts. The child he had raised for eighteen years was the long¨Clost daughter of the Bryant family!


    At this revtion, he was consumed with rage, especially as he recalled the recent and seemingly heaven¨Csent business opportunity that had suddenly been withdrawn, along with Suzan and Kathryn¡¯s guilty expressions. It all made sense. It was all because of Winnie.


    The Bryant family had reached out because of Winnie, and they had withdrawn because of her too. Suzan and Kathryn had known and said nothing!


    Barton red furiously at Suzan, who flinched under his gaze and shrank back with a mix of fear and innocence. Suzan hadn¡¯t intended for any of this. If only she had known Winnie¡¯s true identity, she would never have spoken out of turn in front of Clifford. Now, thinking back to how she had brazenly protected Kathryn and badmouthed Winnie, Suzan understood his anger all too well.


    Barton and Suzan were drowning in regret, which was eating them alive.


    Had they known that Winnie was the prodigal mistress of the prestigious Bryant family, they would have yed their cards differently. After all, the Henderson family had taken care of Winnie for eighteen long years, a fact that could¡¯ve turned them into honored guests in the Bryant family. With the Bryant family¡¯s influence, the Henderson Group could¡¯ve soared to new heights.


    But now, they wouldn¡¯t even have been invited to the Bryant family¡¯s grand event if they hadn¡¯t painstakingly gotten their hands on an invitation. The snub from the Bryant family spoke volumes about their stance.


    Chapter 31


    A momentary chest pain gripped Barton, a mix of regret and fury nearly suffocating him. But. considering the day¡¯s event, he swallowed the bile rising in his throat.


    His chest heaved with suppressed emotions, then suddenly, as if struck by lightning, a glint of cunning shed in his eyes.


    Yes, on a day like today, he couldn¡¯t lose his cool. And neither could the Bryant family.


    With this realization, Barton twisted his face from remorse to an eager smile. He grabbed Suzan by the hand and swiftly made their way through the crowd to the front.


    Opening his mouth, his voice rang out with feigned warmth and delight, ¡°Winnie, my dear, your look absolutely stunning tonight. Your mother and I have been so worried since you left. It¡¯s a relief to see you doing well.¡±


    His words hung in the air.


    He met with puzzled looks from the crowd until he pped his forehead in a show of mock annoyance and chuckled towards Bhus standing nearby.


    ¡°Ah, old habits die hard. I should say foster mother, that¡¯s the right term now.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter <b>32</b>


    Barton¡¯s deration cut through the air, casting a spotlight on his rtionship with Winnie.


    His voice was not loud, but it carried in such a way that the other guests couldn¡¯t help but overhear, their gazes shifting to him with newfound respect and eagerness.


    This man, who had taken in the daughter of the Bryant family, must certainly be their benefactor.


    Barton didn¡¯t need to look around to feel the warm nces suddenly directed at him, a silent confirmation that his objective had been achieved.


    However, what went unnoticed was Clifford¡¯s expression darkening in an instant upon hearing Barton¡¯s words.


    Clifford had been considering having the Henderson family discreetly escorted out by security when they caught his attention, but before he could make arrangements, Barton had brazenly approached.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Both men were seasoned in the cutthroat world of business. Upon this face¨Cto¨Cface encounter. each understood the other¡¯s intentions all too clearly.


    Bhus maintained his amiable facade, the smile on his face deceivingly gentle to the casual


    observer.


    ¡°So are you Winnie¡¯s foster parents? She has been under your care for years. For that, we are grateful,¡± Bhusmented genially.


    ¡°If we had known sooner that Winnie was a member of the Bryant family, we would have reunited her with you much earlier,¡± Barton replied with feigned humility.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bhus responded, lifting an eyebrow before turning to Clifford, ¡°The Henderson family has raised Winnie, which makes them esteemed guests in our home. Clifford, take Mr. Henderson upstairs and show him some proper hospitality. We wouldn¡¯t want to be discourteous.¡±


    Clifford had been itching to expel the Henderson family, but he understood the subtext in Bhus¡® words. If Barton went upstairs, how would he leverage the guests to curry favor with the Bryant family?


    Barton quickly interjected, ¡°Actually, the Henderson Group had just finalized a deal with the Bright Group. I know Mr. Bryant¡¯s generosity is thanks to Winnie, and I came here specifically to express my gratitude. If there have been any misunderstandings, I hope the Bright Group can overlook them.¡±


    He knew better than to publicly embarrass the Bryant family, so he mentioned the deal without revealing that it had been unterally canceled by them, offering an excuse for the prior withdrawal, suggesting a continuation of the partnership.


    Clifford saw right through Barton¡¯s intention, which was to bind the Henderson family to the


    <b>12:21</b>


    Bryant family in the eyes of the guests. Even If the Bright Group refused to coborate with the Henderson family, other groups eager to be in the Bryant family¡¯s good graces would extend offers.


    Clifford wasn¡¯t one to indulge in such antics.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, you¡¯re kidding. The Bright Group has long since dissolved its partnership with the Henderson Group. As for the reasons, I believe your wife and daughter are well aware,¡± Clifford stated firmly.


    Taken aback by Clifford¡¯s directness and the mention of Suzan and Kathryn, Barton internally cursed but maintained a facade of earnest surprise, pleading, ¡°Mr. Bryant, there must be some misunderstanding. I sincerely hope to work with the Bright Group.¡± He then turned to Winnie, who had been silent throughout the exchange, ¡°Winnie, speak for your father, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Clifford, seeing Barton dragging Winnie into this, stepped protectively in front of her, stating<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Henderson, Winnie is my daughter, not yours.¡±


    Suzan, unable to hold back, chimed in, ¡°Winnie, we didn¡¯t teach you to be ungrateful. Say something.<b>¡±</b>


    Their words put Winnie on the spot as they reminded her of the family that had raised her. To show indifference to the Henderson family in such a public setting would tarnish her reputation.


    Kathryn eagerly joined the fray, her voiceced with a plea, ¡°Winnie, Mom and Dad have always treated you as their own. You can¡¯t forget us now that you¡¯ve found your real father.¡±


    As the guests¡® attention turned to the unfolding drama, Suzan¡¯s voice broke, ¡°I know you¡¯ve found your birth family, but we¡¯re your family too. I thought I never let you suffer, how could you change like this?¡±


    The Henderson family¡¯s united front sparked whispers among the guests. The more seasoned yers remained silent, but the younger and more idealistic ones began to lose their initial. admiration for Winnie<b>, </b>some even voicing their disapproval.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re weed back into the Bryant family, the Henderson family raised you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit off, Ms. Bryant, to treat your foster parents like this<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of the Hendersons as decent people. Ms. Bryant doesn¡¯t need to steer clear of them like they¡¯re some sort of disease.¡±


    Clifford flushed with anger, ready tosh out in defense when suddenly someone tugged at his


    arm<b>.</b>


    It was Winnie pulling him back, stepping forward, her exquisite face betraying no emotion as she gave a cursory nce at <b>the </b>users before her gaze lightly touched upon the Henderson family of three.


    Without a word, she began to remove her right glove.


    Chapter 32


    The crowd watched, perplexed, as Winnie took off her glove and raised her delicate arm, revealing a stark scar on her otherwise wless skin.


    Winnie looked straight at Suzan and said coldly. ¡°When I was seven, Kathryn identally fell into theke. Mrs. Henderson, uport arriving and <b>seeing </b>me safe on the shore<b>, </b>pushed me into the water. She said that if Kathryn suffered, I should too. This scar is from when I was pushed. and cut my arm on the rocks by the shore. You should remember this.¡±


    At these words, the Bryant family shot ring looks at Suzan, while the rest of the guests wore disbelief, unable toprehend such logic.


    Suzan¡¯s eyes darted briefly, but she kept herposure. ¡°It was an ident,¡± she retorted, ¡°You tripped by yourself. How can you use me of pushing you?¡±


    Winnie remained calm and continued, ¡°When I was ten, Kathryn was injured and hospitalized, needing a blood transfusion. Despite the hospital having a sufficient blood supply, you insisted on having the nurse draw blood from me for Kathryn. You said that since we were sisters, she would recover faster with my blood<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    The guests were dumbfounded. What kind of twisted logic was that?


    Any schoolchild knew that for a transfusion, you just need a matching blood type. People began to suspect that Mrs. Henderson might becking some basicmon sense.


    Clifford, however, was seething with anger. These events were private, ones that no investigation could have uncovered.


    What Winnie said next left everyonepletely stunned ¨C ¡°As a child, I never understood why every time Kathryn faced misfortune, you made me undergo the same, or demanded that I take care of her. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I realized the reason. Kathryn was born weak, a ma for cmity, and you took me in not for love but because you believed I had a stronger fate, hoping to use my good fortune to shield Kathryn from misfortunes.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter <b>33</b>


    Suzan and Barton¡¯s faces dropped the second Winnie mentioned the phrase ¡°shield Kathryn from misfortunes.¡±


    Suzan¡¯s pupils dted, and she instinctively wanted to ask, ¡°How do you know that?¡± Yet, as her lips parted to speak, she suddenly realized the gravity of the situation and the curious nces of those around. Swiftly masking her shock with a look of bewilderment and disbelief, she turned to Winnie, saying, ¡°Winnie, where on earth did you hear such nonsense? How could you believe in such superstitions?¡±


    Her voice then took on a saddened tone. ¡°I understand you¡¯re now Ms. Bryant, with your fancy new status, and if you don¡¯t want to recognize us as your family anymore, I get it. But to make up such a ridiculous excuse¡­ it¡¯s just heartbreaking!¡±


    Winnie looked at Suzan with a cool gaze, knowing that if she didn¡¯t resolve this today, the Henderson family would never stop hounding her. She¡¯d finally broken away from them and had little interest in further entanglements.


    Just as Winnie was about to take action, a voice from the entrance rang out, ¡°I believe Ms. Bryant!¡±


    Everyone turned to see Malcolm and Car striding through the crowd with gift boxes in hand. heading straight for Winnie.


    Car red directly at Suzan, then she said, ¡°Ms. Bryant is nothing like the ungrateful person you¡¯re painting her to be. If she says you adopted her to improve your own fortune, then you must¡¯ve done it! Stop ying these games and acting like we¡¯re all fools,¡± Car snapped.


    The guests invited by the Bryant family were close acquaintances, and the Sanchez family was well¨Cknown among them. Car had a reputation for being kind¨Chearted, so her fierce defense of Winnie caught everyone by surprise.


    Did they know each other before? Even the Bryant family was perplexed, suspecting Malcolm and Car¡¯s stance rted to their hasty visit the night before.


    Suzan, interrupted by Malcolm and Car¡¯s sudden entrance, was seething and ready to argue further. Winnie, observing Suzan¡¯s agitation, didn¡¯t wait for her to speak. With a switt movement. of her fingers, she drew a spell in the air and swept it towards Suzan with <b>a </b>flick of the wrist.


    Unaware, Suzan blurted out the true ideas that were hidden in her mind, ¡°So what if I did it? Kathryn¡¯s fate was troubled, and the seer said we needed someone with a good fate to ward off her misfortune. She had a good fate, what¡¯s wrong with using it to protect my Kathryn?¡±


    The room gasped, including Barton, whose face turned ashen.


    Kathryn shrieked, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Realizing what she¡¯d said, Suzan pped a hand over her mouth. But the words kept spilling out uncontrobly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special now that you¡¯re Ms. Bryant. You were nothing


    <b>12:21</b>


    Chapter 33


    but a tool in our house, <b>a </b>charm for Kathryn¡¯s fate. The seer said as long as Kathryn kept absorbing your good luck, by the time you both turned eighteen, your fates wouldpletely swap. Did you really think I¡¯d let you go off to find your real parents so easily?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Horace¡¯s face turned icy upon hearing this, and even the younger Bryants looked grim.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie belonged to the Bryant Family, and while they could deal with internal disputes, it was an insult when outsiders treated one of their own in such a manner.


    The Henderson family had gone too far!


    The surrounding guests were in disbelief. What they had thought to be ridiculous stories from Winnie suddenly seemed usible. They didn¡¯t believe in swapping fates, but they found the Henderson family¡® superstitions rather bizarre.


    Barton, sensing the tension, quickly tried to escort Suzan out, his face dark with anger but his voice calm, ¡°Suzan, are you having one of your episodes again, spouting nonsense?¡±


    He then apologized to the crowd. ¡°My wife suffers from mild hysteria. When she¡¯s agitated, she can be irrational I¡¯ll take her home now.¡±


    Barton¡¯s few words cast Suzan¡¯s outburst as a symptom of hysteria, but as he tried to leave. the younger Bryants, led by Springer and Hobson, blocked their path.


    Horace sneered, ¡°Mr. Henderson, why the rush? Seems a bit guilty, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    He suspected Winnie¡¯s hand in Suzan¡¯s slip and wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip by.


    The Bryant family would stand with Winnie today and strip the Henderson family of their hypocritical facade!


    Winnie was acutely aware of the power her spell held. As she watched Springer and his buddies confront the intruders, she stepped forward and directly addressed Suzan. ¡°Mrs. Henderson, are you truly suffering from hysteria?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Suzan blurted out without a second thought, her face on the verge of tears, yet her words remained shockingly honest, ¡°It¡¯s my husband¨Che doesn¡¯t want me to speak the truth. He¡¯s always so hesitant, unlike us women who are more decisive.¡±


    Barton¡¯s face turned pitch ck. Was it not enough to expose Winnie¡¯s secrets, now she had to spill his too? And to think, this was her opinion of him?


    Clifford had been seething with anger since he learned that the Hendersons had been using Winnie as a shield against misfortune for their daughter. He stepped forward, his voice icy as he demanded, ¡°What else have you done to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°What could I possibly do to her? She¡¯s always been too blind to see her ce.¡± Suzan replied uncontrobly, ¡°When she was little, she brought home a wounded bird, saying she wanted to take care of it. A foster child like her, who lives off our charity, has no right to keep pets. I killed the bird right in front of her.


    12:21


    Chapter 33


    Always a handful, she even dared to fight Kathryn over toys as a child. I locked her in the attic and left her hungry for two days. After that, she learned to behave.¡±


    The Bryants and the surrounding guests wore expressions of utter disgust. They had assumed that although Ms. Bryant had been abandoned as a child, she must have had a decent life in a wealthy household. Little did they know she had been taken in by such a heartless family.


    Despite the looks of pity and shock from the crowd, Winnie remained unshaken, her gaze steady on Suzan as she continued her inquiry, ¡°What did youe here for today?¡±


    Suzan didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°To im what¡¯s ours, of course! We raised you; now that you¡¯re Ms. Bryant, don¡¯t you owe us a debt of gratitude? The Bryant family¡¯s fortune is vast; it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for half to thank the Henderson family, would it?¡±


    Her words sent a chill through the guests. The Hendersons¡® audacity was staggering. demanding half of the Bryant family fortune while they treated Winnie like a tool!


    Chapter 34

 Chapter 34

    Chapter <b>34</b>


    At this point, it was crystal clear what kind of folks the Hendersons were, Sympathy and eagerness quickly turned into scorn and disdain.


    Barton and Kathryn were practically shocked and embarrassed, clueless as to why Suzan had gone off the rails so spectacrly.


    Kathryn, tears welling up, attempted to salvage the situation, ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all, my mother¡¯s talking nonsense. We never treated my sister that way<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    But before she could finish, a snicker rippled through the crowd, starting with the girl who had earlier mocked her for acting like a princess, ¡°Cut the act, the Henderson family¡¯s schemes are exposed to everyone. What¡¯s with the charade?¡±


    Peals ofughter tinged with sarcasm followed. Kathryn, who had never faced such humiliation, pushed through the crowd in a blind escape, tears streaming down her face.


    But no sooner had she taken a few steps than she bumped into someone.


    The collision sent her staggering to the floor. Gazing up, backlit by the light, she saw a tall, imposing figure, cool and solitary.


    Her heart skipped beats as she took in the chiseled features, far more severe andmanding than Horace¡¯s appearance. His dark, Indifferent eyes seemed to draw her inpletely.


    Sitting there on the floor, Kathryn was spellbound, overhearing the murmurs around her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Patterson? His presence is intimidating<b>.</b>¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I heard Mr. Patterson hates these social events. What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I hope my dress is okay. Mr. Patterson despises shy attire. I hope he doesn¡¯t notice


    me.¡±


    That¡¯s when Kathryn realized she was face to face with Drake Patterson, heir to one of the four great families of Emerald Bay. Rumors had it that the Patterson heir was reclusive, rarely photographed, with scant information about him online.


    Seeing him in person for the first time, Kathryn felt even Parker couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Mr. Patterson.


    It <b>was </b>like a scene from a romantic drama: in the crowded ballroom, she was the vulnerable damsel in distress, and he the towering hero, standing in silhouette, ready to swoop down and <b>carry </b>her away.


    Imagining such a scene, Kathryn momentarily forgot her mortification and looked up at him, a mix of shyness and helplessness in her eyes. As he finally reached out<b>, </b>she trembled with anticipation and extended her hand to him.


    Drake regarded the outstretched hand with a furrowed brow.


    Chapter 34


    Had he been anywhere else, he might have stripped off his jacket, which she had just dirtied.


    Fighting the difort, just as he was about to pull out a handkerchief to wipe off the scent she had left on his suit, she reached out her hand to him.


    Was she expecting him to help her up after a <b>mere </b>tumble?


    His deep eyes swept over her manicured nails, sparkling with diamonds<b>, </b>his frown deepening. Turning to a waiting server, hemanded without a shred of chivalry, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help her up?¡±


    The server, initially taken aback, quickly stepped forward and, with another server, hoisted a bewildered Kathryn to her feet.


    Kathryn was confused, This wasn¡¯t the script she drew in her head!


    Amber, who had been watching from the sidelines, was also taken aback by Drake¡¯s personal intervention. But then she remembered Drake¡¯s rtionship with Horace and calmed down. Drake must havee out of respect for Horace.


    Drake simply bypassed Kathryn and approached Winnie, sinctly stating, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Bryant. My apologies for the dy.¡±


    Though brief, his address of Miss Bryant publicly acknowledged her status. Representing the Patterson family, his acknowledgment meant that post this night, regardless of what others might think, the elite circle of Emerald Bay would have to recognize Winnie¡¯s position.


    Winnie, facing the influential man with gold aura, simply smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right on time, Mr. Patterson.¡±


    Turning back to Barton, her smile fading, her voice low and steady, she said, ¡°The Henderson family raised me for eighteen years, the cost not exceeding five million. I¡¯ve already transferred that amount in care fees to your ount.¡±


    ¦§


    Barton¡¯s eyes narrowed, his facade crumbling under the weight of his daughter¡¯s words while the guests were incredulous. Five million to raise a child might sound reasonable to the average person, but to these elites, it was a pittance. Considering the Henderson family¡¯s wealth, spending only five million on a child highlighted years of neglect, and their gaze on Barton turned scornful.


    Winnie continued, her gaze fixed on Barton, her voice calm but firm, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve already paid back the debt of being raised by substituting my life for Kathryn¡¯s. From this day on, I owe you nothing.¡±


    Barton¡¯s face twitched with anger, but he could no longer maintain the pretense.


    Clifford felt a pang in his heart, realizing the hardships his daughter had endured with the Hendersons. Aligned with Winnie¡¯s deration, he spoke out coldly, ¡°From today on, the children of the Bryant family and those of the Henderson family have nothing to do with each other<b>. </b>Out of respect for you having raised Winnie, we won¡¯t take any action against the Henderson family. But should you dare to parade around using the Bryant name, don¡¯t me


    Chapter 34


    us for whates next<b>.</b>¡±


    With that, the voice turned Icy. ¡°Show them out.¡±


    Barton and Suzan were nearly hustled out in disgrace. As they passed by Winnie, she whispered in a voice only they could hear, ¡°Forgot to mention, your ck magic to change fate didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Suzan whipped her head around, her face contorted in disbelief, her eyes filled with denial.


    Winnie didn¡¯t care whether she believed it or not; she knew soon enough, belief would be inevitable<b>.</b>


    ¡°Kathryn¡¯s impending disaster will find her again soon. If you truly wish to save her, have Kathryn bring Grandma¡¯s bracelet ande to me personally.¡± She continued.


    Barton¡¯s gaze was icy as he red at Winnie, while Suzan¡¯s eyes brimmed with malice.


    Before they could react, the butler had already firmly escorted them out.


    The party continued.


    Bhus himself took Winnie around to greet several of the elders. When she returned, she was surprised to see Drake hadn¡¯t left. To be precise, his presence tonight was a surprise to


    everyone.


    Winnie could tell that Drake was not one to mingle in these kinds of social functions. Driven by curiosity, she asked him outright.


    Drake, anticipating her question, nced coldly at Horace across the room and spoke in a calm, measured tone. ¡°He said, I should take responsibility for you.¡±


    Winnie had just picked <b>up </b>a ss of champagne and nearly spilled it all over him in shock.


    Turning to him with wide, disbelieving eyes, she seemed to ask, ¡°Responsible for what? What responsibility do you have to take on for me?¡±


    Chapter 35

 Chapter 35

    Chapter <b>35</b>


    Drake watched Winnie¡¯s astonished expression without a flicker of emotion and said, ¡°I spilled the beans to the Sanchez family about your true identity, leading them to confront the Bryant family <b>and </b>indirectly causing you to run away from home.¡±


    He felt it was his responsibility to make amends.


    Winnie was speechless. Just moments before, she had been worried he¡¯d found out about the little stunt she pulled, pocketing his lucky gold aura.


    So this was all it was about?


    Was Boss Drake really so gullible? Could he be taken in by such an obvious ploy?


    Of course. Drake knew this was just a ruse cooked up by Horace to get him to back her up. But even if it was a ruse, as long as it could convince him, it wasn¡¯t considered being hoodwinked.


    Yesterday, although she hadn¡¯t explicitly asked him to keep her identity a secret, he had indeed revealed her connection to the Bryant family without her consent. Just for that. Drake would not shirk his responsibility.


    A


    Drake¡¯spulsion for order included a need to be thorough and exact in his dealings.


    Winnie was about to tell him he didn¡¯t need to take responsibility, but her gaze inadvertently fell


    on his left arm.


    She had seen it clear as day, the moment Kathryn had identally bumped into this big boss. the dark aura that had been clinging to her seemed to be diminished by Drake¡¯s gold aura.


    That gold aura was like a fire that could disperse any malign presence that came too close to


    him.


    Winnie found herself wanting a piece of that gold aura.


    Thinking this, she dropped the pleasantries, ¡°So, can Ie to you if I run into trouble in the future?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± replied Drake.


    Winnie fell into silent again. Wasn¡¯t he about to take responsibility?


    Reading the confusion in her eyes, Drake rarely offered an exnation, ¡°You¡¯ve moved back to the Bryant family. My responsibility ended the moment that happened.¡±


    So Boss Drake¡¯s responsibility was a one¨Ctime deal. Miscalction!


    True to his reputation, Drake, like most loners, disliked such social gatherings and quickly made his exit after speaking with Winnie.


    Winnie realized that if she wanted to climb the socialdder with this influential man, she¡¯d have to be a bit more cunning.


    Luckily for her, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    As she turned to leave<b>, </b>a yful female voice caught her attention, ¡°Mr. Patterson is notoriously elusive. You¡¯ll regret it if you set your sights on him.¡±


    Winnie turned to see the girl who had earlier mocked Kathryn. The girl, roughly her age, had striking features, her hair elegantly pinned to show off her graceful neck.


    She looked at Winnie with a half¨Csmile, her voice free of malice.


    ¡°Do you like Drake?¡± Winnie asked, knowing that those who warn other women off are usually smitten themselves.


    To her surprise, the girl looked as if she¡¯d heard a terrifying tale, her expression filled with horror. ¡°I¡¯d have to be tired of living to fall for that devil.¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow. This was the second time she¡¯d heard him referred to in this way.


    ¡°Thanks for the tip, but I¡¯ll decide how close I get.¡± replied Winnie. Her meaning was clear- thanks, but I¡¯ll pass on the advice.


    The girl Delia Lopez gave Winnie an odd look before <b>shrugging </b>off her concern, ¡°Suit yourself. I just thought you were clear¨Cheaded when you cut ties with your foster parents so neatly, so I felt like giving you a heads up.¡±


    She then extended her hand with a smile, ¡°Delia Lopez, by the way. Lopez Property Ventures is my family¡¯s business.¡±


    Winnie, never one to be standoffish with well¨Cintentioned folks and appreciating Delia¡¯s candidness, shook her hand warmly, ¡°You¡¯ve got some bad romanceing your way, watch out for those who make you feel indebted to them.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Delia was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Winnie to change the subject so abruptly. ¡°You¡­ really believe in this stuff?¡±


    She thought Winnie had just been calling out the Henderson family¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just believe it, I study it. If you need to ward off any shady characters, you cane to me.¡± Winnie offered.


    Delia was stunned. Ms. Bryant sure seemed a tad entric.


    Meanwhile, at the Henderson household, the family returned home in near silence.


    Throughout the ride, even with no one else around, Suzan kept her mouth tightly shut, as if fearing she might spill more secrets.


    Quincy had been out for a dinner meeting and hadn¡¯t expected his family to return so soon. As he stepped through the door, he was met by the sight of <b>an </b>irate Barton, a tearful sister, and his mother, inexplicably covering her mouth as she entered.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± he began, but before he could finish, Barton, who had juste in, swung around andnded a harsh p across Suzan¡¯s face<b>.</b>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, Suzan was sent sprawling to the floor.


    Kathryn, still wallowing in self¨Cpity, was stunned. Quincy¡¯s face turned pale as he rushed forward, ¡°Dad! What are you doing?¡±


    But Barton, ignoring <b>his </b>son¡¯s protests, raised his foot to kick Suzan. His face was a mask of uncharacteristic fury.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason our family name is dragged through the mud, Suzan! You¡¯ve turned the Henderson legacy into a town joke! I swear, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    Quincy¡¯s face turned ashen at his father¡¯s outburst. His usually gentle father had transformed into a storm of rage. Weren¡¯t they supposed to attend the Bryant family¡¯s dinner party tonight to smooth things over and salvage their business partnership?


    How had ite to this?


    Kathryn jumped at the harsh tone she had never heard before. Her voice quivered with hurt as she spoke, ¡°Dad! Please, you¡¯re scaring me<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>


    Her plea only fanned the mes of Barton¡¯s anger.


    ¡°And you! I haven¡¯t even begun with you! You and your mother knew all along that Winnie was the Bryant heiress, and you kept me in the dark. I thought you were on my side, trying to secure that deal with the Bryant family. Turns out, you two are the real culprits!¡±


    Kathryn trembled as Barton¡¯s thunderous voice echoed through the room.


    Suzan, seeing her daughter in distress, stood up with effort and pulled Kathryn into her arms, no longer holding back.


    ¡°Barton! How dare you yell at Kathryn like that? She¡¯s your own daughter! It¡¯s not our fault your couldn¡¯t deal with Winnie. And you¨Cacting all meek and mild in public, like a well¨Cbehaved puppy, and then you throw your tantrums at home! You fucking coward!¡±


    Even Quincy was taken aback. Could these really be the wordsing from his mother¡¯s mouth?

 Chapter 36

    <b>Chapter </b><b>36</b>


    ¡°What the heck did you just say?!¡± Barton was on the verge of exploding when he heard Suzan¡¯s words. His breath hitched, his voice spiked with an unfamiliar pitch, and a terrifying


    fury brewed in his eyes.


    Suzan instinctively shrank back, covering her mouth, her face twisted in pain. ¡°Honey, no, that¡¯s not what <b>I </b>meant¡­¡­.¡±


    She tried to exin, but what came out was, ¡°I called you useless. Only a spineless man yells at his own family. If you were really something, why didn¡¯t you confront Winnie earlier? You¡¯re just afraid because she¡¯s now the Bryant family¡¯s darling. You wouldn¡¯t dare cross her. Sad thing is, she wouldn¡¯t give you the time of day if you begged. She¡¯d sooner kick you to the


    curb<b>!</b><b>TM</b>


    ¡°Mom!¡± Quincy was losing his mind<b>. </b>Since when did his mom talk back to his dad like this? Wasn¡¯t it always his dad¡¯s way or the highway? Had she lost her mind while they were out?


    Suzan felt like she was going crazy too. Ever since that incident at the Bryant family¡¯s mansion, she couldn¡¯t stop spouting off ufortable truths. And they weren¡¯t just any truths, but the kind buried deep in <b>her </b><b>heart</b>.


    Staring at Barton, seeing hisplexion shift into a deep, angry red, Suzan was seized by a sudden fear. She couldn¡¯t help but sense that she was in for it now.


    What the family didn¡¯t know was that, just moments ago, the shadowy ghost that had been clinging to Kathryn began to emit tendrils of dark mist. They silently crept into Barton¡¯s body, changing hisplexion into something even more horrifying.


    He red at Suzan, shaking and sputtering. ¡°You, you.¡± He was so angry he couldn¡¯t form words. Inside, a fury raged, demanding release.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell upon a set of golf clubs by the entryway. Without a second thought, he grabbed one and swung it with all his might.


    Quincy¡¯s face drained of color at his father¡¯s action, and Suzan and Kathryn turned as white as ghosts. Before Quincy could intervene, Barton swung the club, shattering the decorative pieces in the foyer, Suzan screaming uncontrobly. ¡°Ah! Help me!¡±


    Kathryn joined in with a wail, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. What we did was wrong¡­<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong too, just calm down!¡±


    Chaos reigned as Barton continued his rampage with the golf club, thankfully not turning it on Suzan but instead smashing every vase and ornament in sight.


    Suzan¡¯s heart bled for the antiques. Some of them were worth millions!


    She was beside herself with grief and blurted out, ¡°You might as well hit me!¡±


    Quincy was at his wit¡¯s end. The entire house had descended into sheer lunacy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    12:44


    Chapter 36


    Two days after the Bryant family banquet, Winnie finally scheduled a visit with Car.


    As she descended the stairs with her things, she noticed Springer, Hobson and Cutler being forced to do push¨Cups in the garden.


    Horace, ever the picture of elegance, sat leisurely in a wicker chair, an assortment of pastries and floral tea by his side, seemingly enjoying his afternoon tea.


    Winnie raised an eyebrow at the scene, asking ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. Grandpa thought they¡¯ve been cking offtely. Now that summer¡¯s here, it¡¯s time for some physical training.¡± Horace replied with a smile, adding, ¡°I heard you were going out, so I¡¯ve had the car prepared for you.¡±


    Winnie nodded. In just a few days, she had almost gotten used to Horace¡¯s attentiveness.


    Without paying much mind to the struggling trio, Winnie bid Horace farewell and made her way


    out.


    Horace watched her leave with a smile, then turned back to the boys, his smile more tender, ¡°Hang in there. You have toplete at least one hundred. If you copse before finishing, it¡¯s back to zero for all of you.¡±


    At his words, the trio¡¯s faces fell, and they groaned in unison, ¡°Horace, we really know we were


    wrong.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t troubled Winnie these past days. We¡¯ve been good boys!¡±


    ¡°Horace, you can¡¯t just cast aside your cousins because of a sister. We¡¯re family too.¡±


    To their pleas, Horace remained unshaken, his smile still aristocratic, ¡°Hmm,plete one hundred and you¡¯re still family. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll continue to ¡®manage¡® your video games and action figures.¡±


    Their wails resumed.


    Since thest banquet, the Bryant family had been treating Winnie like royalty. It all started when Malcolm and Car expressly thanked Bhus for Winnie¡¯s actions in saving their daughter¡¯s life, not to mention acknowledging her ability to earn her own money to repay the Henderson family¡¯s fostering fees, which was truly remarkable.


    The Bryant family, upon hearing this, felt their pride stung. It was then they realized that the Henderson family wouldn¡¯t have given Winnie much allowance, so where did the five¨Cmillion.e from?


    Reminded by Malcolm¡¯s words, they finally understood. She earned it herself!


    Their initial reaction wasn¡¯t admiration for Winnie¡¯s capabilities, but rather shame.


    Even Springer was conflicted<b>. </b>He previously thought Winnie¡¯s mystical talents were embarrassing, but she was earning money with them.


    12:44


    Chapter 36


    He also couldn¡¯t fathom why Winnie, now back with the Bryant family, would bother with such efforts.


    Five million in fostering fees was nothing; she could have just asked Clifford. Yet, she chose to make the money herself.


    That evening, Clifford wired ten million directly to Winnie. Five million was to pay off the Henderson family, and the other five million was for her spending money,


    Winnie was at a loss for words.


    Thest time she had donated one and a half million, Horace had promptly doubled her allowance. This time, she had just repald the five million, and the money hade back to her, doubled once again.


    It was the first time Winnie had ever experienced the feeling of never being short on cash.


    But the money that made its way into her pocket was not something she would pretentiously insist on returning.


    With this sum, she could finally bid on that item she had been eyeing.


    As she scrolled through her phone for the auction details, the car pulled up in front of the Sanchez residence.


    Malcolm and Car had been eagerly waiting at home, and as soon as she stepped out of the car, they came out to greet her.


    ¡°Master Bryant, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Although Car would call her Winnie in the presence of the Bryant family to show closeness, she insisted on addressing her as Master Bryant in private, a pure sign of respect.


    The thought of her dear Lucy returning to normal had kept Car up all night in excitement.


    Not just her, but Malcolm and Luke had been equally restless.


    For this day, they had cleared their work schedules, wanting to witness the moment Lucy would be restored.


    Winnie met the eager gazes of the Sanchezes with a reassuring smile, not bothering with small. talk. She reached into her backpack and pulled out a wrapped package.


    The Sanchezes saw that within the package were several strands of hair wrapped in Charms


    paper.


    That was the hair of the person who had traded away their Lucy¡¯s intelligence!


    Fire seemed to ignite in the eyes of the Sanchez family members.


    Winnie looked at them and, after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°Before we start, there¡¯s something you guys should know.¡±

 Chapter 37

    <b>Chapter </b>37


    The Sanchez family members rarely saw Winnie with such a solemn demeanor, and their hearts couldn¡¯t help but race, fearing some unexpected risk associated with the matter at


    hand.


    However, Winnie spoke up.


    *The one who switched Lucy¡¯s Intelligence years ago was a housemaid who had been working for the Bryant family for many years. She once helped a Dark Wizard by chance, and in gratitude, the wizard offered to restore her dim¨Cwitted son¡¯s intelligence. She set her sights on Lucy, who happened to be visiting the Bryant family.¡±


    These matters were, of course,ter confessed by Dotty.


    Winnie had no intention of keeping the Sanchez family in the dark.


    Hearing such a shocking truth, the Sanchez family members¡® faces turned aplex shade.


    It was hard to im they harbored no grudge against the Bryant family. After all, the housemaid was in their employ¨Cwho would have thought that someone they trusted could harbor such malicious intentions?


    Their Lucy, merely a guest in their home, had been targeted and lived like a child for eight


    years.


    And they, for all these years, were none the wiser, believing that Lucy¡¯s condition was due to a fall from a horse that had damaged her brain<b>¡­</b>


    They resented the Bryant family for their poor judgement of character, but, paradoxically, it was Winnie, a Bryant herself, who had discovered the issue and offered to help them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm took a deep breath and after a long pause finally exhaled, ¡°As long as Lucy can return to normal¡­ we can let bygones be bygones.¡±


    The two families had a history of goodwill, and it would be hard on Winnie if they were to fall out over this incident. Now, they just wanted Lucy to get better.


    The generosity of the Sanchez family sparked a rare fondness in Winnie, who offered a slight smile and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will recover.¡±


    Winnie then went upstairs, retrieved a strand of Lucy¡¯s hair, and arranged a small reincarnation circle in the bright noon sunlight.


    Unlike thest time when her dramatic spellcasting had stunned everyone, this ritual was deceptively simple.


    The family watched as she whispered some arcane incantations and burnt the charm¨Cwrapped hair. She then stood up and announced, ¡°All done.¡±


    The Sanchez family members, especially Luke who had heard from Car about Master


    Chapter 37


    Bryant¡¯s impressive spellcasting, was expecting something more¡­ spectacr.


    That was it?


    What they didn¡¯t realize was that the previous disy was partly to convince them, particrly Adelina, of Winnie¡¯s abilities. Now that they believed her, Winnie saw no need for further theatrics.


    The most sophisticated magic often required the simplest of gestures.


    Fortunately for the Sanchez family, their concern for Lucy overshadowed their curiosity about the process. Their eyes anxiously turned to Lucy, whose gaze now seemed clearer than before. Her beautiful eyes scanned the room and then settled on Winnie, and after a moment she asked curiously. ¡°Puppy Lady, aren¡¯t we ying the treasure hunt game today?<i>¡±</i>


    The hearts of the Sanchez family members nearly sank. Lucy seemed just the same as before.


    Car looked anxiously at Winnie, ¡°Master Bryant¡­ did the spell fail? Lucy doesn¡¯t seem to be healed?¡±


    Winnie remained calm in the face of their doubts, ¡°She¡¯s already better.¡±


    Malcolm frowned at his daughter, who still had the innocent look of a child, not seeing any sign of recovery.


    Understanding their confusion, Winnie exined, ¡°When her intelligence was taken, she was eight years old. So now, she is also eight mentally. The restored intelligence won¡¯t instantly give her the mind of a sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold, but from today onward, she will grow and mature as any normal child does.¡±


    However, she might be eight years behind her peers in maturity.


    The contrast might seem stark now, but as time went by, this gap would close until she truly developed into an adult.


    The Sanchezes finally understood.


    Of course. Lucy had remained a child for eight years; even with her recovery, she couldn¡¯t be expected to suddenly be a sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl overnight. If she had, they might have suspected that her soul had been switched out for another.


    Realizing this, Car felt a sense of relief and looked at Lucy¡¯s still innocent features with tear¨Cfilled eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine<b>, </b>she¡¯s just had a longer childhood than others. Our little princess of the Sanchez family doesn¡¯t need to rush to grow up,¡± she sighed.


    Seeing that the Sanchez family hade to terms with the situation, Winnie reached into her backpack and pulled out an amulet, which she ced around Lucy¡¯s neck herself,


    ¡°This is a protection amulet I¡¯ve crafted by hand<b>, </b>designed to ward off all malicious forces and ensure her safety in the future.¡±


    Chapter 37


    At the end of the day, Lucy had been targeted repeatedly because of her exceptional destiny.


    Malcolm noticed the high quality of the Jade amulet Winnie gave to Lucy, far superior to the one that had broken before, and immediately transferred five million dors to Winnie aspensation for her service.


    But unexpectedly, Winnie returned the money and replied, ¡°The money has already been paid.¡±


    Malcolm was taken aback. Then he saw Winnie show him a payment confirmation on her phone, disying a transaction of ten million dors.


    Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was behind such a grand gesture when he saw the note attached to the bank transfer = ¡°Clifford.¡±


    Malcolm was a loss for words.


    ¡°In the matter of your recent misfortune, the Bryant family feels a certain responsibility. Consider this a way for me to make amends on behalf of the Bryant family,¡± said Winnie, who was not just representing herself that day but the entire Bryant n.


    Hearing this, Malcolm felt his lingering resentment towards the Bryant family dissolve into nothingness.


    After leaving the Sanchez residence, Winnie was about to slide into her car when a familiar voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Winnie?¡±


    Turning. Winnie saw Parker standing a short distance away, his gaze filled with restrained delight and a touch of feigned affection.


    ¡°I came to visit Uncle Middleton and never expected to bump into you here. What a coincidence.¡±


    Parker¡¯s voice was gentle as he exined. Seeing her silent, he continued, ¡°At that dinner party. I saw you. I wanted toe over and say hello, but I was afraid you¡¯d be upset to see me¡­ after all, there might be some misunderstandings between us<b>.</b>¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Misunderstandings?<b>¡±</b>


    Seizing the chance to engage her further, Parker quickly added, ¡°Yes, Kathryn probably told you we¡¯re dating now, right? But that¡¯s not the case. After your ident, when you found your family again, Kathryn lied to me, saying your folks were from some poor countryside. I was worried about your future being ruined if they took you away, so I begged her to let her father keep you with the Henderson family. In return, I agreed to be her boyfriend<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyebrow arched even higher, ¡°So, you did all that for me?¡±


    Parker looked at her with a bitter expression. ¡°It¡¯s just fate ying tricks, Winnie. You know? The person I¡¯ve always liked¡­ it¡¯s you. And I know that you¡¯ve always had feelings for me too¡­¡±


    Chapter 37


    Winnie had initially wanted to see what kind of story Parker had cooked up by waiting for her here, but she couldn¡¯t help interrupting him at this point, ¡°Parker, who told you I liked you?¡±


    Chapter 38

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Winnie remembered the day she walked away from the Henderson family, how Kathryn had gloated about her crush on Parker. And now<i>, </i>Parker himself imed she was into him.


    So who was spreading lies about her?


    Parker, caught off guard by Winnie¡¯s question, seemed stumped for a moment but quickly masked it with a smirk, as if looking at a girlfriend throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Come on, Winnie, it¡¯s pretty obvious. I don¡¯t need anyone to <b>spell </b>it out for me,¡± he said with a confident chuckle. ¡°You were always hanging around me, showing up wherever I went, buying me sandwiches in the mornings, cheering at my games¡­ You didn¡¯t say it, but it was clear asN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    day.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance, then she replied, ¡°The only reason I didn¡¯t dere it is that I don¡¯t like you. As for the reason I followed you¡­ believe me, you don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Her denial was sharp and unyielding, leaving Parker momentarily taken aback, but he clung to his belief.


    ¡°Why do you deny your feelings for me? Is it because of Kathryn? Or does your new family forbid you from being with me?¡± asked Parker in confidence.


    At this point, Winnie was truly speechless.


    Some people¡¯s vanity deafens them to others, and she had just witnessed a prime example.


    She didn¡¯t bother continuing this pointless argument and got into her car.


    Parker clenched his teeth in frustration, mulling over how to make her stay, when he saw the rear car window roll down. His expression softened, and he gave her a tender, confident smile.


    But Winnie¡¯s gaze <b>was </b>cool and detached as she nced over his face, asking simply, ¡°That excuse took you two days to cook up?¡±


    this was


    Did he think some cheesy old¨Cschool romance, where he¡¯d y along with a forced love triangle to appease Kathryn?


    The flicker of embarrassment in Parker¡¯s eyes went unseen as Winnie slowly rolled up the


    window and instructed the driver to head out.


    Watching the car drive away, Parker felt a mix of shame and anger. To him, it was no excuse. It was a lifeline he¡¯d thrown her, expecting her infatuation to make her grab it instantly. With her current status, she could demand he break up with Kathryn right there and then, and he would have agreed. But¡­ she had rejected him.


    Climbing the ranks of the Bryant family really did change a person.


    Inside the car, as soon as the window closed, Winnie had already cast Parker from her mind. She checked the message, her eyes flickering with interest.


    Chapter 38


    ¡°Eddie, don¡¯t head back home. Take me somewhere else,¡± she Instructed.


    The driver in the front seat. Eddie,plied, steering the car towards an underdeveloped business park in the suburbs.


    Though it was a business area, theck of sessful Investment left it deste.


    Eddie, appointed by Horace as both driver and bodyguard, voiced his concern, ¡°Miss, what business do you have in a ce like this? Maybe <b>I </b>shoulde with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just wait here,¡± Winnie assured, pausing briefly before adding, ¡°I might be a while. Feel <b>free </b>to take <b>a </b>break or head back.¡±


    Eddie insisted on waiting for her, so Winnie proceeded alone Into the seemingly abandoned business park.


    She bypassed derelict buildings until reaching an inconspicuous red¨Cbrick structure at the park¡¯s center. Descending into the building and through a lengthy corridor, she emerged into avishly decorated underground auction house. The space wasn¡¯t vast, hosting no more than three hundred people.


    A waiter approached and said respectfully. ¡°Miss, may I see your invitation?¡±


    Before Winnie could respond, a mellifluous male voice called out from another entrance, ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡±


    Recognizing the neer, the waiter bowed deeper, ¡°Sir.¡±


    The man exuded an androgynous allure, his captivating eyes always hinting at yfulness. He wore an exquisite deep purple suit, with his slightly long hair casually tied back, radiating an air of oriental mystery. He gestured towards Winnie with a suggestive curl of his finger, a flirtatious twinkle in his eye.


    Winnie was used to his antics and followed him to a private room behind the auction hall.


    The room was decorated in a ssic style, matching his personal ir. A decorative screen divided the space, with one side for receiving guests, and the other showcasing various curiosities soon to be auctioned. Unlike typical auction houses dealing in antiques and art. Hector¡¯s offerings were diverse and peculiar; he could procure nearly anything requested.


    ¡°What about the item you mentioned?¡± Winnie asked eagerly upon entering.


    Hector, amused by her impatience, began rummaging through the collection, muttering to himself as he searched, ¡°Not this¡­ nor this¡­ Ah, there¡¯s that human bone relic I was wondering about. This box¡­ oh, here it is.¡±


    He returned, holding a long case, and shed Winnie <b>a </b>sly look. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s what you¡¯re after, but take <b>a </b>look.¡±


    Opening the case, Winnie saw a withered branch inside¨Ca charred piece of Rowan wood, a revered object in mystic circles, thought to ward off evil.


    Chapter 38


    Quality Rowan wood was rare, and a millennial piece, charged with the power of ancient lightning strikes, was even scarcer. Such artifacts were treasured heirlooms among mystic. families, making it all the more impressive that Hector had managed to find one.


    The warm light of ancient lightning seemed to emanate from the Rowan wood in Hector¡¯s hand, a clear sign that it was no ordinary stick. However¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the one I¡¯m looking for.¡± replied Winnie.


    Hector¡¯s confident demeanor cracking slightly as he red at her, ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it is to find a millennium¨Cold Rowan Wood? You should be grateful to even have one.¡±


    He pushed the wand closer to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t <b>you </b>take another look? After all, branches tend to look alike.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t even spare a nce as she pushed the wand back to him, her expression grave.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain, mine is different. Besides, I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m not searching for a mere magical tool.¡±


    She was seeking the person who possessed it, her mentor. They had agreed she would stay until Winnie¡¯s eighteenth birthday, but suddenly she vanished without a trace.


    No matter how Winnie divined or calcted, she couldn¡¯t capture even a hint of her mentor¡¯s presence. It was as if she had never existed in this world <b>at </b>all.


    Now, her only lead to finding her mentor were the magical tools she once carried, and Winnie had no other way to track her down.


    Seeing her resolute stance, Hector clicked his tongue in irritation. The Rowan Wood, once. treasured, was tossed carelessly over his shoulder. ¡°Tch, all that effort for nothing.¡±


    Winnie winced as she heard the thud of the box hitting the table.


    ¡°This may not be the thing I¡¯m searching for, but it¡¯s still a genuine, thousand¨Cyear¨Cold Rowan Wood! That¡¯s no way to treat a treasure of the Mystical Sects! You owe it an apology!¡± She thought.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter <b>39</b>


    At the Henderson family.


    It all began the night Barton, in a fit of madness, destroyed a collection of family heirlooms worth millions. Reality hit him hard, and he fell ill.


    The situation worsened when that night, Clifford publicly disowned the family, leading to several businesses severing ties with Henderson Group. Overwhelmed by stress and despair, Barton copsed. And Suzan had already been bedridden since the night of the incident.


    With both parents incapacitated, Quincy stepped up to manage the family business, his days a blur of endless tasks. Then, as if the fates conspired against them, Quincy <b>met </b>with an ident just outside the office, fracturing his arm.


    Kathryn¡¯s situation was worse. She was tormented by the same nightmare for consecutive nights; a dark sky, an abandoned school rooftop, a girl¡¯s lower body soaked in blood, her eyes pleading for help. Kathryn would wake up screaming, convinced the bloodied girl was sitting at the edge of her bed, staring with tear¨Cfilled eyes.


    One night, her screams echoed through the Henderson mansion, piercing the silence. Suzan, frail from her own ailments, rushed to her daughter¡¯s side.


    ¡°Kathryn, what¡¯s wrong, honey? Another nightmare?¡±


    Kathryn, sobbing uncontrobly, could only nod.


    Suzan gently pushed her back, her voice soft, ¡°Did you dream about me, darling?¡±


    Kathryn looked up, and she saw not her mother¡¯s caring face but the ghostly visage of the bloodied girl. Screaming, she jolted awake once more. Her father, Barton, entered the room to console her, but in het delirium, he too morphed into the haunted figure.


    Kathryn¡¯s grip on reality was slipping. For two days, she lived trapped in a waking nightmare, unable to discern dream from reality. In a moment of raw panic, sheshed out at her mother


    with whatever was at hand.


    Unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere of the Henderson mansion, Kathryn fled into the early morning.


    Unseen by her, a shadow seemed to loom over the vi behind her<b>, </b>as if under a shroud of dark clouds. The brilliant summer sunshine bathed every corner, except for the Henderson mansion. As she left, the darkness enshrouding her began to seep out bit by bit, leaving a trail of grim energy wherever she had been.


    Meanwhile, Parker, having faced rejection from Winnie, returned home with a scowl etched on his face. No sooner had he stepped out of his car than a disheveled figure lunged at him. With red¨Crimmed eyes, sallow skin, and a ghastly demeanor, the figure appeared more ghost than human.


    Chapter 39


    Instinctively pushing the apparition away, Parker <b>soon </b>recognized the distraught Kathryn. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept in days, her usual grace and polse nowhere to be found.


    ¡°What in the world happened to you?¡± Parker asked, his toneced with concern and a hint of irritation.


    Kathryn, her spirits battered, burst into tears and clung to him. ¡°Parker, I¡¯ve been haunted by these awful dreams. I just can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± she wept.


    Parker, while initially impatient, felt a stab of annoyance. The thought solidified his resolve that the delicate princess was not the right match for him.


    As he contemted his next move, Parker realized that his old feelings for Winnie were clouding his judgment. He knew he had to make a clear break from Kathryn to prove hismitment to winning Winnie back.


    Unaware of Parker¡¯s Inner turmoil, Kathryn continued to pour out her fears. Her words were jumbled, her fears illogical. Parker struggled to follow, increasingly convinced of her fragility.


    Deciding it was time to end their rtionship, he gently but firmly pulled away. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this here. Get in the car, and we¡¯ll talk somewhere else.¡±


    Under the pretense of seeking privacy, Parker led Kathryn to his car. She followed, still clinging to his arm, seeking sce in her time of need. Parker felt a twinge of guilt for what he was about to do, but he steeled himself for the necessary confrontation.


    As they drove off. Parker braced himself to break the news gently, to part ways with dignity. But in the back of his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how breaking the heart of someone so devoted to him would haunt him in his dreams.


    ¡°Kathryn, you know, even if you hadn¡¯te to me<b>, </b>I was nning oning to find you.¡±


    Kathryn looked up and quipped, ¡°Parker, I knew you have been thinking about me<b>.</b>¡±


    Parker, catching sight of the bruise¨Clike shadows beneath her eyes, felt a pang of difort. Clearing his throat awkwardly, he attempted to retract his arm from her grip.


    vto


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± he said.


    As they stood there, the dark shadow around Kathryn had already snaked its way up Parker¡¯s arm in sync with her touch, like tendrils of smoke. Even as he pulled away, it felt as if invisible threads lingered between them.


    Finally sensing something amiss, Kathryn approached the subject cautiously, ¡°Parker, what <i>is </i>i


    that you want to tell me?¡±


    Parker let out a weary sigh, saying, ¡°Kathryn, I think we¡¯re Just not right for each other.¡±


    Before Kathryn could react, the driver ahead of them let out a startled cry.


    Instinctively, they both turned<b>, </b>only to see another car barreling straight towards them<b>¡­</b>


    The next second, the two vehicles collided with a bone¨Cjarring impact. The sound of the crash


    Chapter <b>39</b>


    echoed down the street, reverberating through the air like a thunderp.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 40

 Chapter 40

    <b>Chapter </b><b>40</b>


    By the time Suzan and Barton rushed to the hospital after the rming phone call, Kathryn and Parker had just been wheeled out of the operating room.


    Kathryn had fractures of varying severity in both legs and a mild concussion. Parker was better off with just one broken arm¨Cthe same one Kathryn had been clutching before the


    crash.


    Incredibly, despite a head¨Con collision that should have dealt the driver the brunt of the impact. he walked away with only minor injuries. A quick patch¨Cup job and he didn¡¯t even need to be kept in for observation.


    But Suzan wasn¡¯t thinking about the driver. Her eyes welled up with tears as she beheld Kathryn, lying pallid and unmoving on the sterile hospital sheet. Her knees buckled beneath her, but a nurse was quick to steady <b>her</b><b>.</b>


    ¡°Oh, my poor Kathryn,¡± Suzan whimpered, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°You should have stayed at home. Why on earth did you go out? If anything happened to you, what would I do¡­¡±


    Her sobs filled the room, and Barton, already nursing a headache, pressed his temples and snapped, ¡°Enough already, she¡¯s going to be fine!¡±


    At that, Suzan bristled, her voice rising sharply, ¡°Fine? Her legs are broken! And that Robinson family driver¨Cwas it deliberate? Howe out of three people in the car, my Kathryn is hurt


    the worst?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! You¡¯re giving me a migraine!¡± Barton copsed onto a nearby couch, his voice a low growl.


    Ever since their explosive argument that night, Barton seemed to have lost the filter of patience and tenderness he once had for Suzan.


    Feeling wronged but unable to argue, Suzan sat down beside him in silence. After a while. though, she couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Honey, I feel like there¡¯s something really off with our familytely. First, we fell ill, then Quincy¡¯s ident, and now Kathryn. It¡¯s all too coincidental, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Barton¡¯s face was stern<b>, </b>and though he didn¡¯t respond, it was clear he was taking it to heart. Suzan continued, her voice heavy with insinuation, ¡°Especially that night, it was as if I was cursed. The words just spilled out of me uncontrobly, as if someone else was making me say them.¡±


    Barton scoffed at her words. If she didn¡¯t thought so, how could she blurt out these words? But he didn¡¯t quite dismiss them. Two days of reflection had cooled his anger, and he too sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. He was normally a man of restraint, not one to lose hisposure, even when Suzan¡¯s antics tested him. He believed that only a coward wouldsh. out at <b>his </b>wife.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A respectable man like himself would maintain his dignity, no matter the provocation. So, that


    <b>1/3</b>


    12:45


    <b>hapter </b>40


    night¡¯s outburst was indeed out of character for him.


    ¡°Honey, do you think it could be that little tramp, Winnie?¡± Suzan suggested, implying that Winnie might be using some trick against the Henderson family.


    Barton¡¯s mind raced back to Winnie¡¯s ominous words.


    The ritual to transfer Kathryn¡¯s bad fortune hadn¡¯t worked. Kathryn¡¯s impending door was still looming, and if they wished to save her, they would need to seek out Winnie with her grandmother¡¯s bracelet in hand.


    His eyes narrowed, and his mood darkened, ¡°Maybe, <b>Just </b>maybe, It does have something to do


    with her.¡±


    As Suzan began to agree, a soft moan from the bed Interrupted them. Kathryn was waking up. They rushed to her side, only to hear her cry, ¡°Dad, Mom, Parker wants to break up with me.¡±


    Suzan was mystified. Your legs are broken, and you¡¯re crying over a breakup? Even as a mother, Suzan found herself momentarily speechless.


    Unknown to her, the anesthesia had numbed Kathryn¡¯s pain, and her first thought was of Parker¡¯s words in the car. Although he had only started to speak, she understood his intention. He was ready to leave her, no doubt because of that temptress Winnie.


    It was all Winnie¡¯s fault. Even separated from the Henderson family, Winnie still had topete


    with her for Parker!


    And Parker was no saint either! A jerk! Anyone who liked someone like Winnie couldn¡¯t be a good man.


    While Kathryn fumed, Barton grew increasingly convinced that Winnie was somehow linked to these events.


    Kathryn¡¯s misfortune hadn¡¯t been averted. First the nightmares, then the breakup, followed by the ident. Wasn¡¯t this chain of events a repeat of her childhood traumas?


    And then there was Suzan¡¯s strange behavior that night¨Cif Winnie had caused Suzan to uncontrobly speak her mind, Winnie must know something about these supernatural matters.


    Otherwise, how could she have known about the ritual to transfer misfortune and prevent its


    sess?


    Barton¡¯s breath quickened at the thought. He nced at Kathryn¡¯s wrist, noting the absence of the bracelet, and asked urgently, ¡°Kathryn, where¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s bracelet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at home, why are you asking about it all of a sudden?¡±


    That old thing was so out of style. She¡¯d only worn it to spite Winnie and had since tossed it into her jewelry box.


    With Winnie¡¯s words in mind, Barton shared his suspicions with Suzan and Kathryn.


    <b>12:45</b>


    Chapter 40


    When Kathryn heard that Winnie might hold the key to saving her life if she humbly approached her with that bracelet, a brief sneer crossed her normallyposed face. Still, she quickly reced it with a look of feigned innocence directed at Suzan, who, predictably, shrieked in


    outrage.


    ¡°Are you expecting my Kathryn to grovel before that little bitch with bracelet in hand? Impossible! Honey, how could you even entertain such a notion? It¡¯s like sending Kathryn to be humiliated by that tramp! No way! I absolutely refuse!¡±


    Barton had anticipated Suzan¡¯s reaction and just watched her coldly, saying, ¡°If you won¡¯t let Kathryn approach her, do you have another n? If the great misfortune foretold for Kathryn still looms, then trust me, today¡¯s car ident is just the beginning<b>.</b>¡±


    At his words, Kathryn went pale, the picture of fragility and helplessness.


    Tears nearly spilled from Suzan¡¯s eyes as she cradled Kathryn¡¯s head, insisting. ¡°There are plenty of capable people in this world; it¡¯s not like begging that tramp is our only option. And what does she know anyway? If she were really so powerful, she wouldn¡¯t have spent eighteen years in our house trying to shield Kathryn from bad luck. I bet she¡¯s just bluffing, aiming to humiliate our Kathryn while swindling grandma¡¯s bracelet!¡±


    Barton furrowed his brows as he regarded Suzan but didn¡¯t immediately counter her argument, clearly sharing some of her concerns.


    Just then, the door to the hospital room swung open. It was Quincy, arriving after hearing themotion. He had caught every word from outside the door.


    ¡°If she wants Grandma¡¯s bracelet, then let her have it. Nothing is more important than Kathryn. As for the bracelet, I¡¯ll deliver it to her myself.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s tone was calm and confident, clearly not perturbed by the situation.


    After all, he had been Winnie¡¯s brother for eighteen years. He was convinced that once he spoke to her, Winnie couldn¡¯t possibly turn him down.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°I refuse.¡± In the side parlor of Bryant Manor, Winnie faced Quincy, her refusal crisp and without hesitation.


    Clearly shocked, Quincy nearly thought he¡¯d misheard, ¡°What did you say<i>?</i>


    ¡°I said, I refuse.¡± Seeing the look of disbelief on his face, Winnie enunciated each word slowly. as if speaking to a child.


    Quincy¡¯s face darkened instantly. This was the second time Winnie had defied his wishes.


    ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t be so stubborn,¡± Quincy implored. ¡°I know you¡¯re still sore over Mom asking you to leave the Henderson family, but we¡¯re all family. Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for our parents, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to the Bryant family.¡±


    Winnie nced at him, her voice icy. ¡°Are you suggesting I should be grateful?¡±


    Just as Quincy opened his mouth to reply, Winnie cut him off decisively, ¡°Moreover, I am no longer part of your family. My name is now Winnie Bryant.¡±


    ¡°Even if you acknowledge your biological parents, we¡¯re still family!¡± Quincy¡¯s brows knitted together in frustration. ¡°Or are you really like they say, too proud to recognize us now that you¡¯ve be Ms. Bryant?¡±


    Winnie just looked at him, her toneced with challenge. ¡°What if I am?¡±


    Downstairs, Springer had gone to fetch some freshly squeezed juice when he spotted Hobson leaning casually against the railing of the staircase, looking amused by some spectacle below. As Springer approached, he caught the tail end of Winnie¡¯s remark.


    The Bryant Manor featured two lounges the main one for formal gatherings and receiving guests, and the cozier side parlor, which stood directly beneath the second¨Cfloor balustrade. This meant that one could easily eavesdrop on the conversations happening below from the upper floor.


    Springer instantly forgot about his juice and sidled up next to Hobson. With their heads together, they listened intently to the conversation from below.


    Downstairs, Winnie maintained her coolposure, continuing<b>. </b>¡°The <b>day </b>I left the Henderson family. I made it clear we had nothing to do with each other anymore. Even if I weren¡¯t Ms. Bryant, I wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s expression soured momentarily at her words but he quicklyposed himself and said in a low voice, ¡°Winnie, I¡¯ve heard about the incident at the banquet. Whatever Mom and Dad¡¯s reasons, they raised you. You couldn¡¯t wait to sever ties with the Henderson family in front of everyone ¨C do you realize how much that hurt them? They¡¯ve never fought before, but they argued violently over you that day, and Mom fell ill because of it.¡±


    Quincy started out stern, then softened his tone. ¡°Despite all this, they don¡¯t me you. They even wanted me to bring Grandma¡¯s bracelet to you. Winnie, our parents have been very good


    1/3


    <b>12:45</b>


    Chapter 41


    to you. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡±


    Winnie rolled her eyes at his words. She had always thought Quincy was the only reasonable person in the Henderson family. After all, he never suppressed her like Kathryn did or intentionally <b>got </b>her into trouble. Instead, he took an interest in her studies, gave her birthday gifts, and sometimes evenforted her when Suzan punished her<b>.</b>


    That¡¯s why she tried to treat Quincy like a real brother, doing various things for him to win at semnce of affection. But sheter realized Quincy wasn¡¯t who she thought he was..


    His interest in her studies was only to prevent her from embarrassing the Henderson family, the birthday gifts were unwanted presents from his admirers, and hisfort was to keep her quiet.


    Quincy was just better at hiding his hypocrisy and selfishness than the rest of the Henderson family. In that regard, he was truly Barton¡¯s son.


    ¡°That bracelet was Grandma¡¯s gift to me. You want my help, so I asked Kathryn to return what she took from me. I¡¯ve been very generous to you already. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡±


    Winnie threw Quincy¡¯s words back at him. Upstairs, Springer nearly burst outughing, hastily covering his mouth to stifle the sound<b>.</b>


    Below, the two seemed oblivious to the audience above.


    Quincy frowned deeply, saying, ¡°Kathryn is hurt! Seriously hurt!¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Quincy looked at her incredulously. ¡°Winnie! What has gotten into you? Kathryn is your sister<b>. </b>She¡¯s been your sister for years!¡±


    Winnie just stared at him, the corners of her mouth twisted in a sardonic smile, her voice dripping with scorn. ¡°I don¡¯t need a sister who¡¯d push her own sibling into traffic to save herself.¡±


    She had told no one of that day¡¯s ident, knowing that no one would believe her.


    The car crash that Suzan called Kathryn¡¯s ¡®great misfortune¡® at eighteen was initially targeting Kathryn. But when she saw the caring, her instinct was to push Winnie in its path.


    Neither Suzan nor Kathryn expected Winnie to survive.


    And, as Winnie had predicted, Quincy¡¯s first instinct was disbelief.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How could Kathryn do such a thing? Winnie, I get that you¡¯re upset over the ident, but you can¡¯t just pin the me on someone else out of spite. You say Kathryn pushed you in front of the car; why didn¡¯t you speak up at the time?


    Look, even if Kathryn did freak out and push you, it was obviously just a knee¨Cjerk reaction because she was scared out of her wits. And you, as her big sister, should¡¯ve had her back. Why are you always keeping score like this<b>?</b>¡±


    12:45


    Quincy wasying Into Winnie with a tone so full of reproach and disappointment that it left Springer, who was upstairs, utterly gobsmacked.


    When Quincy actually had the nerve to use Winnie of being petty, Springer lost his coolpletely. Cursing under his breath and rolling up his sleeves, he bolted down the stairs so fast that Hobson didn¡¯t even have a chance to grab him.


    It was only then that Quincy seemed to suddenly realize someone had been listening from upstairs, his face paling slightly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In contrast, Winnie seemed much moreposed, probably because she had been aware all along.


    Meanwhile, Springer had already thundered down the stairs<b>, </b>slippers flopping, and barged into the parlor pointing an using finger at Quincy, his anger erupting like a volcano.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? What¡¯s wrong with the Henderson n? The women are cold¨Chearted vipers, and the men? Hypocrites with a ir for drama! Your sister pushes Winnie into traffic, and it¡¯s petty to mention it? Why don¡¯t you march out there and y in traffic yourself?


    Oh, and look at that arm. Took a tumble already, did you? When you crashed and ended up in the hospital, were you too busy worrying about your arm to get your head checked? Because, buddy, it seems like your brains got scrambled a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter <b>42</b>


    In the Bryant family, Springer was always synonymous with being a loose cannon.


    anyone rubbed him the wrong way, it didn¡¯t matter who you were, he¡¯d give you a piece of his mind, and that¡¯s saying something because the person he was currently dressing down wasn¡¯t even a Bryant,


    Quincy, found himself being dressed down by a kid barely into his teens. His face turned several shades of red, a mix of anger and humiliation. Still, he tried to maintain the dignity befitting a Henderson, his brows knotted as he questioned. ¡°And just who might you be? I¡¯m having a private conversation with my sister. Haven¡¯t you heard of privacy?¡±


    That condescending, almost parental tone only made Springer¡¯s lip twitch with irritation.


    Springer couldn¡¯t stand being lectured, except maybe by Bhus and his uncle. Anyone else


    rying to boss him around would get an earful on the spot.


    ¡°She ain¡¯t your sister! She¡¯s a Bryant now, and we¡¯re her true family members. Look, that¡¯s also he cousin!¡± Pointing at Hobson, Springer retorted, ¡°What kind of brother does that make you? Stop trying to im rtives where there ain¡¯t none!¡±


    Upstairs, Hobson was speechless. Why drag me into your mess?


    Springer didn¡¯t care what Hobson thought. He unleashed his full fury on Quincy. ¡°I could hear you from upstairs yammering on about how ¡®we¡¯re not mad, we¡¯ve been good to you.¡± Who are you trying to kid?! With thatme act, you think you can pull one over on the Bryant family? Winnie might be gullible, but the rest of us ain¡¯t fools!¡±


    Winnie felt assaulted by Springer.


    Springer hadn¡¯t heard the whole conversation, but he¡¯d caught enough to get the gist.


    The Henderson family were here begging for Winnie¡¯s help, acting all high and mighty. Winnie might put up with it, but Springer sure wouldn¡¯t.


    He continued. ¡°Your family have had your sights set across the pond and now you¡¯re here putting on a family act? You can¡¯t fool me, let alone someone as cold and ruthless as Winnie. You think you can deceive her with these cheap tricks?¡±


    Winnie was speechless. That¡¯s the second time. She was sure Springer was assaulting her!


    Springer exploded, disgustedly picking up the bracelet from the box on the table.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? A cheap bracelet is your idea of a favor? Seriously, who are you trying to offend here?¡±


    zing with fury, Springer was about to fling that bracelet across the room.


    Winnie¡¯s face finally changed. With a swift flick of her fingers toward Springer, a surge of energy hit his raised hand<b>.</b>


    Springer¡¯s arm went numb, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t move it. Suddenly, Winnie, previously


    13


    12:46


    bounding on an armchair, was by his side in two swift steps, snatching the bracelet from his


    grasa


    Her sharp gaze bore into him. She bad barely recovered that bracelet, and this bullheaded fool had almost destroyed it.


    Winnie was sure Springer did it on purpose.


    Now. Springer stood there, dumbfounded. His arm had been frozen, but as soon as Winnie took the bracelet, it was fine again! He didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Winnie was behind it!


    Upstairs, Hobson was equally shocked. Springer might not have seen clearly, but Hobson had the high ground, the perfect vantage point to witness Winnie¡¯s movements.


    In just two strides, she had covered the three¨Cmeter distance, bypassing the table without so much as a wobble. Did she know some kind of martial arts?


    Quincy, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as impressed as Springer and Hobson. He had been watching Springer and was almost hoping to see the bracelet break.


    To him, even though it was a family heirloom, if it broke in Springer¡¯s hands, he could me the Bryant family and demand reparations. They could even press the Bryant family topensate for any business losses the Henderson family suffered because of them.


    Ah, what a missed opportunity. Why didn¡¯t he just drop It? Quincy looked at Springer, a tinge of regret in his eyes.


    Winnie caught Quincy¡¯s expression, her face cooling further. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave,¡± she said.


    Quincy turned back to Winnie, his face a mix of frustration and helplessness, ¡°Winnie, I really consider you part of the family. Why must you be so cold? Can¡¯t you even listen to your own brother¡¯s request?¡±


    Hearing Quincy call himself ¡®brother¡® again grated on Springer, who was about to let loose another barrage, but Winnie spoke first, her voice calm yet probing<b>. </b>¡°Do you still <b>have </b>the amulet I gave you?¡±


    Her question, seemingly out of left field, made Springer and Quincy pause. Quincy took a second to realize what amulet she was referring to.


    It was a piece she¡¯d carved two years ago when she took <b>up </b>gem sculpting and had given it to him as a keepsake. She had told him to keep it with him at all times.


    Quincy had nodded and said all the right things then, but as soon as she turned away, he¡¯d tossed the in amulet aside like it was nothing<b>.</b>


    Quincy hadn¡¯t seen the amulet since that day.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden interest?¡± he asked, furrowing his brow, not feeling the slightest bit guilty.


    Chapter 42


    But Winnie¡¯s gaze was fixed on his injured arm and with a knowing smile, she said, ¡°Looks like


    it¡¯s gone<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    She hadn¡¯t told him when she gave it to him, but the amulet was actually a protective charm she¡¯d crafted herself. The car ident he¡¯d been in was due to the negative energy clinging to Kathryn. Had he been wearing the amulet, even a crash wouldn¡¯t have left him injured.


    But there he was, with a broken arm, which meant <b>he¡¯d </b>lost the amulet she¡¯d <b>carved </b>with her own hands. And still, he had the nerve to im he saw her as family<b>.</b>


    It wasughable, really.


    ¡°Winnie¡­¡± Quincy began, clearly wanting to exin. But Winnie cut him off, no longer interested in hearing excuses. ¡°If Kathryn wants to sort out her issues, she cane to me herself. As for the rest of you, keep your distance from her if you don¡¯t want any more bad luck.¡±


    At her words, Quincy¡¯s face darkened, and Winnie added, ¡°Take it or leave it, this is my final. piece of advice.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, she picked up the bracelet and headed upstairs, leaving the side room. Yes, she took the bracelet aspensation for thatst piece of advice.


    Quincy was taken aback by her abrupt departure and tried to follow, but Springer blocked his path and called out loudly, ¡°Butler! Show him out!¡±


    The butler appeared almost instantly, his face adorned with a practiced smile.


    Escorting guests out was something he knew all too well.


    Quincy was ushered out of the Bryant family home, and once the irritating presence was gone, Springer dashed upstairs.


    He had a score to settle with Winnie.

 Chapter 43

    <b>Chapter </b><b>43</b>


    Horace and Clifford were away for the day, but when they returned home in the evening, they were informed that Quincy had dropped by looking to stir up trouble with their daughter<b>, </b>Winnie. Without hesitation, Clifford instructed the butler, ¡°From now on, no member of the Henderson n is to set foot in this house.¡±


    And with that, he set out to check on Winnie, concerned that the Henderson family might have given his little girl grief.


    Just as he was about to ascend the stairs, he caught sight of Winnie descending with a small fox cradled in her arms, and, quite unusually, she had someone tagging along behind her.


    Springer was hot on her heels, bombarding her with questions, ¡°What was that trick with my arm just now? Did you do something to me? You¡¯d bettere clean, Winnie! If it weren¡¯t for me today, that guy would have bullied you senseless. Weren¡¯t you quite the spitfire against us? But you m up facing a Henderson? You¡¯re making the Bryant family look bad!¡±


    Clifford eyed Springer, who was pestering Winnie, and frowned, thinking the boy was at it again. He was about to intervene when Horace gently held him back.


    Pausing, Clifford saw that Horace was watching the scene unfold with interest.


    Springer, oblivious to the two men downstairs, only stopped when Winnie did. He caught sight of them and his face momentarily betrayed his guilt, but he quickly regained hisposure and greeted them politely. ¡°Uncle Clifford, Horace, you¡¯re back?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Clifford asked with a stern voice.


    Winnie was about to speak when Springer, fearing another tattling, quickly stepped forward and blurted out, ¡°Uncle, we were just discussing that Winnie¡¯s adoptive brother from the Henderson family who showed up today. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but he came here throwing his weight around, using his status and the Henderson family¡® supposed kindness to intimidate. I sent him packing.¡±


    Horace raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Quite the hero, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Basking in Horace¡¯s praise, Springer puffed out his chest, ¡°Obviously, this is Bryant territory. No one messes with us on our own ground.¡±


    Springer nced at Winnie, expecting some recognition or gratitude, but she remained unimpressed by his storytelling, which irked him. He had, after all, defended her honor, and she hadn¡¯t even thanked him. Springer concluded that Amber was right; he should have defended her.


    Unable to contain his frustration, Springer attempted a different tactic, ¡°Uncle Clifford, Horace, did you know? Winnie¡¯s quite chummy with that adoptive brother of hers. She even made him an amulet!¡±


    At the mention of a good rtionship, Clifford instinctively looked at Winnie..


    She vow who has head ¡°Mit Flowe


    Apkeputed out a meciale hom under his shirt, showing off an amulet with


    Wee¡¯s pyes tickered with interest at the sight of the amulet that shed with Horace¡¯sThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    apearance, but she mantamed herposure.


    Songes, tooling his attempt to stir the pot tail fat, eyed the amulet enviously and turned to CYNA U xou have one too?¡±


    ufford presses his ass ether, even his son¡¯s amulet and then Winnie, his voice contained,


    Were seemed surprised, replying, ¡°You do. I gave you one.¡±


    Cuford was taken aback a sh of joy crossing his eyes, quickly followed by a frown. ¡°I never


    Yeah that¡¯s because it¡¯s with me, Horace interjected casually, ¡°Winnie asked me to pass it on.


    Cumford¡¯s expression darkened, and he was about to scold when Horace continued at his own. ce, ¡°Bause at that time, father, you made a mistake. So I kept the talisman on Winnie¡¯s behalt the


    Knows what the mistake might be. Clifford felt a twinge of guilt before resuming his authoritative demeanor. ¡°It Winnie entrusted it to you, you have no right to withhold it. Hand it.


    Horace shrugged and went upstairs to fetch the talisman. He soon returned with it still wrapped in a lucky pouch, unopened. Clifford opened it in front of Winnie and saw it was indeed identical to Horace¡¯s. His eyes gleamed with pleasure, but he managed to maintain hisposure, caressing the talisman, ¡°Did you carve this yourself? Impressive work. I didn¡¯t know you had such a talent. Winnie. I¡¯m touched to receive it.¡±


    His talismancked a pe, so Clifford carefully ced the charm back into the pouch and tucked it into his coat pocket.


    Springer watched enviously as Clifford cherished Winnie¡¯s gift, unsure whether he envied his uncle¡¯s delight in the gift or the fact that only the Bryant family had received such favors, and not him.


    Meanwhile, Quincy, having been given the cold shoulder at the Bryant family, returned to the hospital room where his anxious parents and Kathryn awaited.


    When Barton caught sight of Quincy, he immediately asked. ¡°So? Did she agree to help?¡±


    Quincy shook his head and replied, ¡°Winnie¡¯s really changed.¡±


    Chanter 43


    Hearing this, Suzan couldn¡¯t hold back her disdain. ¡°That ungrateful little bitent I¡¯ve been saving it all along! We might as well have begged that psychic who did Kathryn¡¯s reading back in the day!¡±


    Barton¡¯s expression darkened, and he replied irritably, ¡°If I could had that psychic, I would¡¯ve by now. No need for yourmentary.¡±


    Ever since Winnie¡¯s car ident, it was as if the psychic had vanished into thin air, along with the psychic they once relied on.


    Suzan, checked by Barton¡¯s sharpment, changed the subject, ¡°If that uttle bitch won¡¯t let then she¡¯d better not expect to get her hands on that bracelet!¡±


    Then she turned to Quincy, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the bracelet, anyway?<i>¡±</i>


    Quincy¡¯s face brietty betrayed his embarrassment hefore he finally spoke, ¡°She took it¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Suzan mmed her hand on the table, outraged, ¡°She has the nerve to take Grandma¡¯s bracelet and not lift a finger to help us? That little hussy has no share!¡±


    Lying in her hospital bed, Kathryn was fuming with anger<b>, </b>silently cursing her brother for being such a pushover and letting Winnie walk away with the bracelet. It was <b>as </b>if they¡¯d handed her the victory on a silver tter!


    In her anger, Kathryn pounded her fist down, forgetting about the IV needle in her arm. It jabbed deeper into her flesh, causing blood to backflow, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain, ¡°It


    hurts so much¡­


    Her cry of pain had everyone at her bedside in an Instant, a mix of concern and checking her hand. In the ensuing chaos, someone must have leaned on the bed because it suddenly copsed back down, leaving Kathryn to fall back onto the bed, unprepared.


    While this shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, Kathryn bawled about her back hurting, and the Henderson family were frantically pressing the call button and shouting for a doctor. After a slew of checks, it turned out she had managed to sprain her back.


    Suzan was furious, ming the hospital¡¯s shoddy equipment for making Kathryn¡¯s condition worse. She made quite a scene, and themotion only aggravated Kathryn¡¯s mild) concussion, causing her head to throb and her stomach to heave with nausea.


    Barton stood aside, watching the chaos unfold with a steely gaze. He knew Kathryn couldn¡¯t go on like this. They had to find a way for Kathryn to meet Winnie face to face. It was the only way.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    When Winnie meticulously polished the bracelet she had finally reimed from the Henderson family, her phone sitting on the counter buzzed to life. The caller ID disyed a name she hadn¡¯t seen in ages a high school friend long fallen out of touch.


    She answered, only to be met with an anxious voice, ¡°Winnie, it¡¯s me. Are you in Emerald Bay right now? I¡­ I¡¯m in a car crash, in the hospital, and my folks cut off my cards. Could youe over and maybe help me with the bills? Please?¡±


    Winnie said nothing, just listened intently.


    There was a tinge of guilt on the other end, ¡°Come on, we go way back. You wouldn¡¯t leave me hanging, would you? Hello? Winnie, you still there?¡±


    ¡°I hear you,¡± Winnie replied coolly. ¡°But do me a favor and tell Mrs. Henderson to stop ying these lowball games. If Kathryn wants to see <b>me</b><b>, </b>she cane herself, not trick me into some hospital visit.¡±


    With that, she hung up without a second thought. Across the line, the ssmate was


    bbergasted, and Suzan, lurking nearby, was equally stunned.


    ¡°How did she know I told you to call?!¡± Suzan snapped. ¡°Did you give it away?!¡±


    The ssmate thought, ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Suzan, Winnie¡¯s senses had sharpened since she delved into the esoteric arts. She had overheard Suzan¡¯s hushed promptings during the call.


    Winnie understood Suzan¡¯s need to borrow a phone, having blocked all contact from the Henderson family herself. What she couldn¡¯t fathom was their perpetual air of superiority, even when asking for help, resorting to maniption instead of a straightforward approach.


    No way she¡¯d y into their hands.


    After securing the bracelet, Winnie descended the stairs, nning to fetch some supplies from her apartment. But as she reached the second floor, she bumped into Springer.


    Springer, with dark circles betraying a night spent gaming, grunted at the sight of Winnie before attempting to pass by.


    ¡°Hold up,¡± she called out, catching him off guard.


    He turned, half expecting gratitude, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t meet up with online strangers today. And stay away from high ces,¡± Winnie advised.


    Springer scoffed, dismissing her concern<b>, </b>and marched downstairs.


    Winnie watched him leave, having done her part to warn him of the dark aura around his brow.


    1/3


    12:46


    Chapter 44


    Downstairs, Springer grumbled about her odd behavior when Amber approached him with curiosity. ¡°Springer, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a nuisance,¡± he replied, then noticing Amber¡¯s intent to leave, asked, ¡°You heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, meeting an online friend today,¡± she said cheerfully.


    The coincidence struck Springer ¨C Winnie¡¯s words echoing as Amber mentioned her ns. Het didn¡¯t believe in superstitions, but he couldn¡¯t shake an odd feeling.


    ¡°Careful with online meetups, especially for a girl like you,¡± he cautioned.


    Amberughed it off, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend¡¯s trustworthy. It¡¯s Nina from the game ¨C you know


    her.¡±


    Springer remembered Nina, a sweet¨Cvoiced girl gamer his age.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why the sudden meetup?¡± he asked.


    *Just holiday boredom. Come with me!¡± Amber suggested.


    Caught off guard, Springer hesitated until he noticed Winnie watching, her nce a silent reminder, almost a warning. In defiance, he agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°Great, go change and I¡¯ll wait,¡± Amber smiled.


    As Springer rushed upstairs, throwing a challenging look at Winnie, she ignored him, heading towards the front door.


    Amber, just noticing Winnie, offered a ride, ¡°Heading out, Winnie? Wait a bit, and our driver can drop you off.¡±


    Springer paused on the stairs, sensing something amiss in Amber¡¯s offer. He nced back at Winnie, who simply nced at Amber with indifference and replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    With that, she strode to the foyer, sliding off her shoes with an air of finality. Yet, just before she stepped out, her gaze lingered on Springer¡¯s limited¨Cedition sneakers nestled in the shoe cab.


    Amber watched her leave, the gentleness in her eyes slowly twisting into a wry amusement.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Springer hurried downstairs, changed yet still looking a tad under the weather. Noticing that Winnie had already left, he couldn¡¯t help but express his reluctance to Amber<b>.</b>


    ¡°Amber, maybe we should just cancel today? We can meet up with her some other time.¡±


    Amber¡¯s face instantly registered confusion. ¡°But we¡¯ve already made ns, how can I go back on my word? Besides, didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s dangerous to meet an online friend alone?¡±


    Her voice carried a yful rebuke as she reached out for him. ¡°Come on, think of it as keeping mepany. Look at you, cooped <b>up </b>at home all the time¨Cyou need some fresh air.¡±


    <b>12:46</b>


    Chanteri


    Left with no choice. Springer allowed himself to be pulled out the door.


    While changing into his shoes he noticed they het different than usual, but the sensation was fleeting, buicy Bigmond from his thosht


    He reassured himself that it was probably Wine¡¯s eerie words ying tricks on his mind.


    How could he take her right¡­ he just wouldn¡¯t venture anywhere too high today. That should 66.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter <b>45</b>


    Springer thought Amber¡¯s online date would be at some caf¨¦ or a shopping spree at a downtown mall. Little did he expect that their meeting spot would be an abandoned school.


    Aside from Nina, there were several other young men and women, all apparently inte acquaintances. Among them imed to be Nelson, an heir to a real estate empire.


    ¡°<i>My </i>dad¡¯spany purchased this school, and we¡¯re nning to transform it into an amusement park. This building here is going to host escape room games. It¡¯s still in the nning phase, but we can sneak in for a real¨Clife survival game<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Nelson, whose family held clout in Emerald Bay, was known for his penchant for gaming and novel entertainment, including orchestrating live¨Caction survival games at the school.


    The school had a history of tragedies, from student suicides to mental breakdowns. Justst year, a teenage girl had tried to take her life on the rooftop, pregnant and desperate. The school was shuttered amidst public outcry, and the government decided to auction it off for redevelopment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a buddy who owns an escape room business. He¡¯s sent over all the gear and gadgets. we need. We¡¯ll split into two teams and go head¨Cto¨Chead. Sounds good, right?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s eyes were fixed on Amber as he spoke. Among the group, her grace and beauty had already captured the attention of several guys, and Nelson, the yful scion, had orchestrated this game with her in mind. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated her bringing along her cousin.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amber, used to being the center of attention, simply smiled off the gazes. She turned to Springer, whose pallor had shifted since entering the school, and asked with concern, ¡°Springer, what¡¯s up? I thought you loved these games?¡±


    Springer was in no mood for games. The towering structures around him seemed to echo Winnie¡¯s warning, and he felt an urge to bail.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me we wereing to a ce like this? I don¡¯t want to y.¡± Springer shot back with a cold response. His stubborn streak reflected in not feigning a smile for anyone, not even Amber if he wasn¡¯t happy.


    Amber¡¯s face fell at hisint. ¡°I thought you¡¯d enjoying out¡­


    Her distress didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and the other guys jumped to her defense.


    ¡°How can you talk to Amber like that? If you don¡¯t wanna y, fine. No skin off our backs.¡±


    Nelson bristled; his crush was upset, and not even her family could get away with that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little boy? Afraid you¡¯ll lose? Want me to call you a cab so you can go home and have some milk?¡± Nelson provoked. His tone was dripping with mockery. Springer, unable to take the bait, retorted, ¡°Scared of losing? Let¡¯s y! I¡¯ll have you all calling me ¡®daddy¡® by the end!¡±


    Chapter 45


    Springer had forgotten Winnie¡¯s words, <i>now </i>only intent on putting these guys in their ce<i>.</i>


    Winnie returned to her t at dusk, and as she reached her doorstep, a sense of unease washed over her. Fishing the Secondary Charm out of her pocket, she saw it crumble into ash¨Ca sign that the Primary Charm was also destroyed.


    With a sigh, she realized that Springer had gotten into serious trouble.


    Feeling a twinge of responsibility and recognizing a faintly familiar energy in the remains of the charm, Winnie decided to take action, despite her initial reluctance.


    She called Horace for the driver¡¯s number who had taken Springer and Amber out, and hurried towards the school


    As she approached, a familiar Maybach pulled up, its muted luxury matched only by the glint of <b>gold </b>from within.


    Without hesitation, Winnie gged down the vehicle, ¡°Boss¡­I mean, Mr. Patterson, I need a lift Drake was speechless. It seemed the siblings hadtched onto him.


    Nevertheless, Winnie unapologetically hopped into the backseat of Drake¡¯s car, directed the driver to the school, and, upon arrival, thanked Drake and strode towards the derelict building. Once inside, she was immediately confronted by a surge of malevolent energy emanating from a decrepit tower.


    Her brows furrowed at the realization that this was more serious than she¡¯d expected¨Ca powerful spirit was at work here, shielded by some sort of barrier.


    Winnie wasted no time and made her way towards the source of the energy, using talismans to clear the path and lighten her steps. Springer¡¯s terrified scream led her to the fifth floor.


    Without a second thought, she sprinted upward, reaching the fifth floor with supernatural speed, all the while wondering what sort of spirit had ensnared her cousin and what it would take to free him from its clutches.


    Just as Winnie stepped onto the fifth¨Cfloor corridor, she caught sight of Springer in full flight He was hurtling toward the other end of the hallway with an enormous cocoon on his back. which seemed as out of ce as a surfboard in a snowstorm.


    Trailing behind him was a series of wispy threads, like cobwebs made by some monstrous spider, snaking through the air in pursuit. They brought with them <b>a </b>chilling aura that seemed to seep into the very marrow of her bones.


    Springer¡¯s legs pumped furiously, but each step felt as if he were treading on a floor made of ice, the cold seeming to wrap around his ankles <b>and </b>drag him <b>down</b>.


    Despite the creeping dread of the silvery threads drawing ever closer, Springer clung to the giant cocoon as if it were his lifeline. Regret washed over him like a bitter wave.


    He was riddled with it, dead with regret.


    Winnie had warned him, but still, he had ventured out toe here, not just meeting with online. friends but foolishly ascending to the rooftop, attracting some ghosts..


    Springer wanted to cry. He wanted to call Winnie for help, but he didn¡¯t even have her number.


    A blur of motion caught his eye as strands of silvery threads whisked past his face. Before he could react, they were wrapping around his throat and ankles.


    Fear filled Springer¡¯s eyes. As the threads began to cut into his skin, he felt certain that this could be the end.


    Tears finally broke free, spilling down his cheeks. In that moment of despair, a familiar female voice pierced the chaos.


    Clear and sharp, it was like a melody from the heavens ¨C


    ¡°By the thunder that cracks, by the earth that quakes, from the guardians above to the forces. below. I invoke the decree, to sever and smite, to st away this tempest with all of my might!¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    With a fierce shout, Winnie¡¯s hand flicked <b>a </b>Thunder Charm into the air. In the next instant, three bolts of lightning cleaved through the void, instantly reducing the sinister, shadowy threads entwined around the cocoon to ashes.


    The threads that had been wrapped around Springer¡¯s neck and ankles also turned to dust


    Springer¡¯s <b>body </b>went limp, and he copsed to the ground, still clutching the massive cocoon. Twisting his head around, he saw Winnie and his eyes instantly brimmed with tears. His mouth opened to a howl, ¡°¡­Winnie!! I messed up<b>, </b>help me, please!¡±


    Winnie, however, was quick to approach, pping him on the head, ¡°Cut the waterworks! Hoist your cocoon and follow me.¡±


    She had only managed to fend off the threads for now, this ce was far from safe.


    As for what was inside the cocoon on Springer¡¯s back, judging by how fiercely he had been. guarding it, it was obvious that Amber must be inside<b>.</b>


    Springer<b>, </b>used to the asional smack from his old man, felt an odd sense offort from her p. He quickly forgot his wailing, nodded, and shouldered the <b>man</b>¨Csized cocoon, scrambling to his feet.


    Winnie led him back downstairs, and in a moment of respite, she casually pulled out a Charm and flicked it, turning it into a de as strong and sharp as any knife.


    Springer watched as she pinched the Charm and with a casual sh, the cocoon that he had ced on the ground split in two. In the next moment, a girl tumbled out from within.


    Springer rushed to steady her.


    Winnie, seeing the clearly unfamiliar girl, paused for a moment, ¡°Who¡¯s this? Where¡¯s Amber?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Nina. Amber¡­ she¡¯s still upstairs.¡± replied Springer. His voice tensed for a fraction of a second when he mentioned Amber, but Winnie didn¡¯t catch it, merely frowning upon hearing Amber was still upstairs.


    ¡°Why on earth would you guys meet up here of all ces?¡± Winnie asked.


    She was on the verge of exasperation. Who picks a ce like this for a casual meetup?


    Springer¡¯s face stiffened, and looking at Winnie, a guilty expression shed across his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just three <b>of </b>us¨C


    Winnie¡¯s forehead twitched, a bad premonition creeping in.


    ¡°There are nine of us in total. Besides me and Nina, there are seven others upstairs¡­¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t know what to say.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    These days, do people just bunch together to court disaster? However, with seven lives hanging


    12:47


    Chapter 46


    in the bnce, she simply couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye.


    ¡°Take her and get out of here. I¡¯ll go look for the others.¡± Saying so, Winnie was about to leave when Springer suddenly grabbed her, his face still bearing the traces of shock. Cleaning his tears, he looked determined, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I know where they are.¡±


    Winnie looked at him and didn¡¯t object, simply asking. ¡°You might encounter that thing again. you scared?¡±


    ¡°You came to save me: I have to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Springer knew if it hadn¡¯t been for Winnie, he¡¯d be done for.


    He was a man, after all. How could he run and leave her to fend for herself? The Bryant family was not known for shirking responsibility.


    Besides, with so many people and so many cocoons<b>, </b>how could she manage alone?


    Winnie pondered for only a moment before nodding her head. The next second, she reached into her bag and handed him an Amulet.


    ¡°This is for protection. Keep it on you. If things go south, just run away.¡±


    Springer¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of the familiar Amulet, quickly removing the silver chain around his neck, tossing away the original pendant, and wearing the Amulet instead.


    Then he watched as Winnie rummaged through her bag again, eventually pulling out a knife. wrapping a charm paper around the handle, and handing it to him, ¡°Self¨Cdefense.¡±


    Springer looked at the knife, the corner of his mouth twitching slightly.


    Aren¡¯t all the skilled masters supposed to have various magical implements with them? This knife seemed a bit tog makeshift, didn¡¯t it?


    But something was better than nothing. He epted it gratefully.


    After quickly discussing what might happen next, and making sure Springer understood, Winnie pulled out a few more Charms.


    Springer watched as she flicked her wrist, and the Charms formed a circle in the air, falling swiftly over Nina and erecting a barrier around her.


    Springer was dumbfounded.


    Winnie actually knew magic¡­Suddenly, he felt a bit more trust in the small knife in his hand.


    The pair headed back upstairs. Upon reaching the rooftop door, they found it beginning to be enshrouded in fine, silky threads.


    Winnie didn¡¯t hesitate to burn the threads with a fire charm and pushed the door open to <b>find </b>seven massive cocoons neatly arranged on the rooftop<b>.</b>


    Winnie motioned for Springer to stay behind the door while she stepped inside.


    <b>12:47</b>


    Chapter 46


    Winnie prided herself on her caution, but the moment she set foot on the rooftop<b>, </b>the world spun around her. By the time she realized what was happening, she was trapped in another illusion.


    It was still the rooftop, but the scene was a different day.


    A girl in a school uniform was being pushed and shoved to the ground by several others. Quickly, one of them sat on her and began to pinch her all over.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s just a street vendor, but she¡¯s managed to fatten you <b>up </b>nicely. Wow<b><i>, </i></b>look at your fat body. It feels good. You try it too¨Cremember to pinch where the clothes cover so no one sees the marks<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some people bruise right away. Let¡¯s strip her and see for ourselves.¡±


    The girl struggled desperately but was stripped of her shirt nheless. The other girls circled,ughing and even taking pictures with their phones.


    The girl hugged herself, weeping and begging for mercy.


    The scene shifted<b>.</b>


    The girl stood at the edge of the rooftop, neatly dressed, but without hesitation, she leapt from the building.


    The same setting, but now it was a boy in school uniform at the same spot, a stack of test papers in hand, his eyes hollow as he tore the papers over and over.


    At the end, he tossed the shredded pieces of his exam into the air with a flick of his wrist. The fragments danced in the sky, and in sync with their fluttering<b>, </b>the young man leaped to his fate. Winnie stood there, rooted to the spot, watching as young souls came and went, disappearing from this ce one after another.


    Some were tormented by bullies, others were crushed under the weight of academic pressure. and some were shamed and med even after suffering indecencies. Inside, they all harbored resentment towards their surroundings or the school, their grievances wrapping around the building day after day, influencing those who followed.


    3


    Perhaps some of them didn¡¯t truly wish for death, but they chose to end their lives anyway.


    Even as Winnie watched these scenes unfold through the lens of time and space, she could almost feel the barely¨Cthere malice reaching out to her, attempting to invade her soul.


    Winnie furrowed her brow, about to figure out a way to leave, when the scene before her shifted once more. This time/the figure that materialized made her poised hand freeze in ce.


    In the new scene, there stood a girl around sixteen, different from the others before her. Her belly was slightly swollen, indicating early pregnancy, and she was stepping back protectively. cradling her abdomen<b>.</b>


    Right in front of her, inching closer with a slow, menacing approach, was Kathryn.

 Chapter 47

    <b>Chapter </b><b>47</b>


    Meanwhile, in the hospital<b>.</b>


    Kathryny on the hospital bed<b>, </b><b>her </b>mind plunging back into a nightmare.


    As <b>the </b>darling princess of the Henderson family, Kathryn always got whatever she desired. She was aware that the Henderson family wasn¡¯t top¨Ctier aristocracy, but that didn¡¯t stop her from being envied by themon folk.


    Initially, she noticed Catherine simply because they <b>shared </b><b>a </b>name.


    When she overheard ssmates calling someone else with a familiar name, Kathryn felt unpleasant.


    A nobody, yet carrying a name identical to hers was distasteful to her<b>.</b>


    To maintain her image among her peers, she didn¡¯t show her discontent. Instead, she publicly imed it was a curious twist of fate, subtly hinting that the shared name caused confusion and was a bit of an annoyance to her.


    The Quentin family had business ties to the Henderson family. Being a long¨Ctime admirer of Kathryn since their childhood, Hans Quentin was always eager to y the loyal sidekick. Hence, he didn¡¯t hesitate to seize the moment to alleviate her problems. He began to bully Catherine in public.


    Hans blocked Catherine¡¯s way to school, deliberately spilled her lunch, and tossed her desk and books into the dumpster.


    Each time Catherine was humiliated, Hans would mock her without hesitation.


    Kathryn would chide bim hypocritically, ¡°Don¡¯t bully our ssmates.<b>¡±</b>


    It was neither serious nor dismissive, which was more like tacit encouragement.


    Hans took it as a cue to intensify his torment of Catherine.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t give much thought to this minor issue until she noticed Hans¡® usual attentiveness toward her dwindling. Even his daily text messages¡¯stopped abruptly.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t fancy Hans, but she missed the attention. Curious, she began to pay attention to what he was up to and was shocked by what she discovered.


    Hans had Catherine pinned against a wall, his body pressed against hers, ignoring her struggles as he forcefully and dominantly kissed her, murmuring. ¡°Catherine, I like you. Just be good, and I won¡¯t bully you<b>¡­</b>¡±


    At first, Kathryn thought Hans was merely toying with Catherine, perhaps even using her as a stand¨Cin for herself. But when she gave him a chance to get closer, Hans remained indifferent.


    Later, Kathryn jokingly asked Hans about Catherine.


    1/3


    12:47


    Hans looked at her, seriously for once, and said, ¡°Kathryn, I might not be able to like <b>you</b>


    anymore.¡±


    Because he had fallen for Catherine. He genuinely desired her to be his girlfriend, not as a recement or for some twisted game.


    Kathryn found it ridiculous.


    An abuser falling for his victim during the act of violence, and Hans even fancied the idea of a romance. Hans was a fool, <b>a </b>scumbag.


    Though Kathryn didn¡¯t like him, she disliked even more the thought of someone taking what was hers. Even if it was just garbage<b>.</b>


    So Kathryn acted delighted and congratted them, and even Invited Catherine into their circle. In front of Hans, Kathryn took care of Catherine and Invited her to lunch, only to serve her leftovers. Kathryn offered to style Catherine¡¯s hair but burned her scalp on purpose. While cutting Catherine¡¯s nails, she intentionally clipped off a piece of her skin.


    Sometimes, the fool Hans would show concern for Catherine¡¯s injuries. At such times, Kathryn would apologize profusely to Catherine, and Hans would naturally not mind.


    He was a fool proiming his affection for Catherine, yet unaware of the different treatment she endured right under his nose.


    Kathryn initially just wanted to teach this audacious bitch a lesson. But unexpectedly, Kathryn found out that Catherine was pregnant with Hans¡® child.


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t quite articte her feelings upon learning this news. It was as if a toy she had used for a long time had been tainted by others¡® touch.


    Kathryn thought Hans was soiled. But more than Hans, she despised the person who dirtied her


    toy.


    So Kathryn took advantage of a pregnant and vulnerable Catherine, coaxing her to the deserted rooftop of the school building.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She told Catherine, ¡°The reason Hans treated you that way was actually because of me. I didn¡¯t. like someone else sharing my name, which is why he went after you. Did you really think he liked you? He was just frustrated because I ignored him and wanted a ything, a substitute. Catherine, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re just a stand¨Cin. He really went too far to please me, even resulting in a loss of life¡­<b>¡±</b>


    It was only then Catherine understood why she had been bullied and entangled by such a scoundrel under the guise of love.


    Catherine despised Hahs and Kathryn.


    Perhaps due to her breakdown, or maybe influenced by the curse of the school¡¯s rooftop, Catherine miscarried right there.


    20


    12:47


    Kathryn watched in horror as Catherine copsed, blood pooling on the <b>ground</b>.


    In a state of panic, Kathryn¡¯s first instinct was to run. Ignoring Catherine¡¯s desperate and pleading gaze, and the hand reaching out for help, Kathryn turned away, even locking the rooftop door behind her.


    She went straight home, not telling a soul about Catherine.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next day that news spread online. A girl was found on the rooftop of abandoned school building, suspected of attempting suicide due to an underage pregnancy.


    Fortunately, Catherine was found in time and survived, though the child was lost.


    Later, Kathryn heard that Catherine¡¯s family had arranged for her to take a leave of absence from school.


    After that, there was no more news of Catherine, and even Hans had suddenly transferred schools and left. But by then, Kathryn had stopped caring about what became of Hans.


    A year had passed, and Kathryn had nearly forgotten that Catherine had ever existed.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Catherine had suddenly fixated on her.


    ¡°Is Catherine dead? But what does her death have to do with me? It isn¡¯t my fault!¡± Kathryn thought, ¡°If Catherine hadn¡¯t been so foolish, how could she have gotten involved with Hans? And she even got pregnant with his child. The miscarriage wasn¡¯t my fault. It was just Catherine¡¯s unfortunate fate. So why does she haunt me?¡±


    Once again, Kathryn was tormented in her dreams, waking up terrified, only to fall back asleep and experience the horror anew.


    Kathryn was at her breaking point,shing out at the apparition of Catherine that had taken Quincy¡¯s ce before her, ¡°Catherine! What do I have to do with your death?! It¡¯s not like I did anything to you! Why are you torturing me like this?! Do you think you can scare me? I¡¯m not afraid of you! You¡¯re nothing but a whore that slept with Hans! I¡¯m not scared! When my dad finds a powerful master, I¡¯ll have you banished! I¡¯ll make sure your spirit is scattered to the winds! You bitch!¡±


    As if her words had sparked rage, the vision of Catherine before she twisted into something hideous.


    This time, Kathryn didn¡¯t wake up. Because Catherine reached out and grasped her throat..


    Catherine made sure Kathryn would never wake up again.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    In a nightmare, Catherine¡¯s specter wept tears of blood, a terrifying visage that seemed fueled by pure hatred for Kathryn. Her hands, deathly pale<b>, </b>were wrapped tightly around Kathryn¡¯s throat, choking the life from her.


    In the waking world<b>, </b>Kathryn began to convulse violently on her hospital bed, as if an Invisible force were suffocating her<b>.</b>


    rms from the medical equipment pierced the silence, prompting a flurry of activity as doctors and nurses rushed into the room to administer emergency care.


    In the chaos, someone¡¯s touch grazed Kathryn, and <b>in </b>the realm of dreams. Catherine¡¯s ghost. was repelled with a force as if struck by something powerful. In the next heartbeat, Kathryn flew open her eyes and gasped for air, terror etched across her features.


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of the school building. Winnie watched with a smirk as Kathryn abandoned a bleeding girl and fled in panic.


    Winnie seemed to relish Catherine¡¯s despairing illusion, oblivious to the silken threads of darkness stealthily encroaching upon her.


    The threads, like tendrils of ck mist, sought to burrow into her flesh. But suddenly, a glint of gold aura from Winnie¡¯s palm, the faint light danced and in a sh, shattered the illusion before her.


    Winnie snapped open her eyes, locking onto a shadowy figure on the rooftop. With a flick of her wrist, three Thunder Charms shot forth.


    ¡°Blood of the enemy forcibly taken you will resurrect your foe!¡± Shouting, Winnie hoped the Thunder Charms would at leastpel the entity to reveal itself, if not deliver a crippling blow. What she didn¡¯t expect was th¨¦ glint of gold aura mingling with the charms as they sped through the air.


    Before she could recall the gold aura, the incantation was spoken. At the climax of her chant, purple lightning shed overhead.


    In the next instant, three bolts of purple lightning struck where the Thunder Charms had been aimed.


    Winnie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Purple lightning?!


    But before she could ponder further, the spot hit by the purple lightning revealed a peculiar and child¨Csized cocoon<b>, </b>a crimson hue as if soaked in blood.


    The red cocoon, attempting to flee from the purple lightning, found no escape under its unyielding force. The outer shell incinerated <b>in </b><b>an </b>instant, the skull within burning to a crisp.


    1/3


    12:48


    Chapter 40


    Something flew out from the charred remains. Winnie, quick as a whip, trapped it within at Charm.


    After the storm of purple lightning, a serene rity settled over the rooftop.


    Springer, hiding behind a door, was dumbstruck.


    He had thought Winnie¡¯s previous lightning rescue was impressive, but this disy of power was on another level.


    ¡°Winnie! You¡¯re incredible! Was that skull the cause of all this? Are we safe now?¡± Springer was exuberant, feeling an unprecedented lightness as the oppressive aura that had <b>hung </b>in the air vanished<b>.</b>


    Winnic reflected on her might. This wasn¡¯t just a victory, she had utterly annihted the adversary.


    ¡°You saw that, right? The three bolts of purple lightning¡­¡± she began, still unsure if it was her Thunder Charm that had summoned them.


    Springer, mistaking her awe for self¨Cpraise, eagerly jumped in. ¡°Absolutely, those massive bolts of purple lightning were awesome!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Winnie drew a sharp breath.


    It was indeed purple lightning.


    Lightning itself had the power to vanquish malevolent spirits, and purple lightning could obliterate them entirely!


    Even Winnie was unaware of her capacity to call forth such a force. Her master had praised her talent, but she had learned her mystic arts in such a short time that summoning even ordinary lightning was considered an achievement.


    Something felt amiss, but before she could ponder further, her attention was drawn to the sevenrge cocoons on the rooftop. The silken bindings had been torn by the lightning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rescue the others first.¡± Winnie acted swiftly, drawing more Charms to slice open two of the cocoons. Springer followed suit, brandishing his knife to carefully cut open the remaining bindings.


    Soon, all seven people were freed, though they remained unconscious.


    ¡°Winnie, what do we do now? Should we call the cops?¡± Springer was familiar with calling Winnie for help now.


    ¡°We should call an ambnce first and get them to the hospital,¡± Winnie decided<b>. </b>Though the victims were tainted by dark energy, their conditions weren¡¯t dire.


    As Springer reached for his phone, a deep voice spoke from behind, ¡°I¡¯ve already called. The ambnce will be here shortly.¡±


    They turned to see Drake, who had silently joined them on the rooftop. His calm gaze surveyed


    Chapter 48


    the scene, eyes briefly narrowing at the sight of the shattered cocoon shells, but he betrayed no surprise.


    Drake hadn¡¯t intended to get involved, but upon seeing the lightning from the school, curiosity had drawn him in.


    Upon discovering an unconscious girl below, he knew something was amiss and made his way to the roof.


    Winnie caught the brilliant gold aura emanating from Drake and paused, a sudden realization dawning on her.


    The gold aura she had released with the Thunder Charm¨Cit had been a fragment from Drake.


    So, the purple lightning¡­ Was it summoned by the gold aura from the enigmatic Drake?!


    In an instant, Winnie¡¯s gaze towards Drake wasplex and expectant.


    Theplexity stemmed from the realization that the purple lightning she conjured was not of her own doing.


    The expectation, on the other hand, was fueled by the startling discovery that Boss Drake¡¯s aura of gold aura had such an unexpected application.


    A daring idea began to take shape in the recesses of Winnie¡¯s mind.


    As she watched Drake, his deep¨Cset eyes were scrutinizing Winnie, his gaze probing boldly.


    He wanted to ask Winnie something, yet for the first time, he was at a loss for where to begin.


    Just as he opened his mouth, a breeze swept across the rooftop. In the next moment, the cocoon shells beneath the seven figures seemed to evaporate into dust, dissipating with the wind.


    Drake twitched his brow with a sudden unease. Suddenly, he lost the desire to inquire further. After all, this was definitely not something science could exin.


    Before the group had a chance to discuss the bizarre situation further, footsteps echoed from


    As they reached the below once again. This time, it was Horace and his driver was with h rooftop, the sight of bodies strewn about drained the color from Horace¡¯s face.


    Turning to Springer, Horace wasced with a cold restraint, ¡°Springer, you¡¯d better have a damn good exnation for this!¡±

 Chapter 49

    <b>Chapter </b><b>49</b>


    Winnie had been liaising with Horace to arrange a ride, so when he showed up, it was no surprise to her.


    Springer, on the other hand, waspletely out of the loop. At the sight of Horace, he reacted. like a mouse that had just spotted a cat, instinctively ducking behind Winnie for cover.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault this time<b>, </b><b>I </b>swear!¡± As Springer pleaded, he tugged anxiously at Winnie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Winnie! Could you please exin it to Horace for me?¡±


    Horace, observing Springer¡¯s antics, arched an eyebrow but said nothing. Winnie indeed vouched for him, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not on him.¡±


    Horace thought to himself. If it¡¯s not Springer¡¯s mess, then whose was it? His gaze then fell on Amber lying on the ground nearby.


    So was Amber the real troublemaker?


    But with seven people down and out before him, Horace didn¡¯t feel inclined to press the matter further as long as everyone was okay.


    Soon the ambnce arrived and whisked away the seven rooftop victims, along with Nina from downstairs, to the hospital.


    Upon hearing about Amber¡¯s misfortune, Hobson and Cutler hurriedly made their way to the hospital. After learning the details of the incident and seeing Amber unconscious while Springer was unharmed, they couldn¡¯t help but unleash a barrage of questions on Springer.


    ¡°What the hell happened? Why didn¡¯t you take better care of Amber?¡±


    ¡°Amber always looked out for you. If you had any conscience at all, you wouldn¡¯t have let anything happen to her. How are you going to exin this to grandma when she gets back?¡±


    Springer, who had been through a harrowing experience, turned red with frustration under their unexpected interrogation.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What do you guys know?¡± He retorted. ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t protect her? Why don¡¯t you ask her what was going on at the time¡­¡±


    Springer was just a kid, and the barrage of usations left him feeling both angry and wronged. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just turned on his heel and stormed off, his pride wounded.


    Hobson and Cutler figured Springer was just avoiding responsibility for his actions and decided to leave him be.


    Meanwhile, Winnie was unaware of the drama unfolding in the hospital room. She had been visiting the other patients, clearing away the lingering bad vibes from them. As she returned, she saw Springer storming out of the room, his face puffed up with anger, disappearing into the stairwell.


    Inside the stairwell, Springer cleaned his tears with his hand. He wasn¡¯t the type to cry over a tew harsh words<b>. </b>It was the unfairness of it all that got to him.


    He had been cautious even when he agreed to the foolish challenge in the building. When those strange threads appeared out of nowhere, ensnaring people before <i>they </i>could react, his first instinct was to grab Amber and run. He had even thrown himself in front of her to block the threads from reaching her.


    But in the end¡­ the moment he felt the threads wrap around his legs, Amber had wriggled free from his grasp and fled.


    Instead, it was Nina who had tried to help Springer and both had be entangled,


    How had he managed to escape those threads?


    Springer remembered the sensation of a sudden heat under his feet, followed by the snapping of the threads that bound him, allowing him to carry Nina, wrapped like a cocoon, to safety¡­


    With no time to think in the heat of the moment, now that he had a moment to reflect, Springer swiftly removed his shoes to check. He found ayer of ck ash on the insole, clearly a sign of something that had been burned. In the corner, there was a small piece of Charm.


    At the sight of the Charm, Springer immediately thought of Winnie and seemed to understand.


    His eyes reddened once again. He had been saved by Winnie from the very start.


    She had warned him, but he didn¡¯t listen, insisting on going out with Amber. And yet, she wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she had secretly slipped a Charm into his shoe to protect him.


    With that realization, Springer¡¯s tears flowed more freely, but now they were tears of gratitude and regret.


    He had been so hostile towards Winnie before and had even conspired with Hobson to drive her away from home, and yet she still cared enough to help him¡­


    As he sobbed, the sound of a door opening startled him, and he quickly wiped away his tears. Turning around, he saw Winnie.


    She caught him off guard, his eyes wide and still wet with tears. The Bryant family was known for their good looks. Springer, a handsome youngd, now had tears glistening on hisshes. adding a vulnerable charm to his appearance.


    Winnie raised an eyebrow at the sight.


    Springer flushed with a mix of embarrassment and shame. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The question came out more sharply than he intended, and he quickly softened his tone, ¡°I don¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t be here¡­ If you need some space, I¡¯ll get out of your way.¡±


    Having witnessed Winnie¡¯s capabilities, Springer had nothing but respect for her. But considering his past behavior, he figured she wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with him, and his pleading tongue before now seemed stuck in his throat.


    Chapter 49


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± Winnie sald, extending her hand. ¡°You need to give back the Amulet I lent you. for protection.¡±


    Her demeanor was cool as if they hadn¡¯t faced adversity together.


    Tears threatened to surface in Springer¡¯s eyes <b>again</b>, but he Instinctively clutched the Amulet around his neck, forgetting his earlier feelings of injustice and regret, looking at her pleadingly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let me keep this Amulet?¡±


    Afraid she would refuse, he quickly tried to make amends, ¡°I was out of line before, Winnie. I promise I¡¯ll never go against you again. Whatever you ask, I¡¯ll do it<b>¡­</b>¡±


    As far as his previous attitude towards Winnle was concerned, to save Springer was already for the sake of the family, and Winnie would not count less with him.


    La


    Winnie looked him dead in the eye, asking. ¡°You really want it, huh?¡±


    Springer nodded vigorously, his eyes wide with eagerness. ¡°Yes, I want it!¡±


    Winnie extended her hand toward him again, her voice t and businesslike, ¡°The Amulet¡¯s going to run you two hundred grand. Add in your fee for this little adventure, plus four Thunder Charms at four hundred grand, we¡¯re looking at a cool six hundred grand. I take card or PayPal.¡±


    Considering the way he¡¯d treated her earlier, saving his hide was already a big favor, considering they were practically family. Winnie wasn¡¯t about to let him off the hook for a single cent.


    Springer knew he¡¯d been a jerk and didn¡¯t protest the cost. But at the mention of money, het suddenly got am idea, ¡°Uh, can I add your contact first?¡±


    Winnie simply pulled but her phone and added him as a contact.


    Springer¡¯s face lit up, and he didn¡¯t dare dy. He quickly transferred the six hundred grand. Winnie epted the transfer without a second thought, her eyes curving with satisfaction. She was pleased with the deposit and couldn¡¯t help but think that the Bryant family was rolling in dough. Kids didn¡¯t even flinch at dropping six hundred grand.


    They returned to the hospital room where Amber was already awake. There was a brief moment of awkwardness when she saw Springer, but she quickly recovered, stretching her hand out to him with a smile that was both relieved and concerned.


    ¡°Springer, I was so worried when I woke up and you weren¡¯t here. <i>You</i>

 Chapter 50

    <b>Chapter </b>50


    Springer heard Amber¡¯s concerned words and saw the worry etched across her face, but he simply turned his head away, refusing to acknowledge her.


    Beside them, Cutler darkened his face at the sight.


    ¡°Springer! Amber¡¯s just looking out for you. What¡¯s with the attitude, man?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you how I act?¡± retorted Springer<b>.</b>


    Springer, who had reverted to his earlier brusque demeanor, shot back at Cutler defiantly, still showing no intention of engaging with Amber.


    Springer had always treated Amber like an important family member, but that incident in the old. school building had left a knot in his heart.


    Even knowing that fleeing danger was a natural human reaction, he couldn¡¯t stand being abandoned, especially by someone.he trusted.


    Amber, observing Springer¡¯s response, blinked back a flicker of emotion and lowered her gaze, saying softly, ¡°Springer, today¡¯s mess was my fault. If I hadn¡¯t dragged you there, you would¡¯ve never been in that situation¡­ I owe you an apology.¡±


    Her words were sincere, but paired with her currently pale face, they immediately tugged at Cutler¡¯s heartstrings.


    ¡°Amber, you¡¯ve got nothing to apologize for! It¡¯s that punk who should be apologizing to you.¡± Cutler said.


    ¡°Cutler, don¡¯t talk about Springer like that. If anyone is to me here, it¡¯s me. He did try to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for him. If he really protected you, howe he¡¯s standing here fine and you¡¯re the one who ended up in the hospital?¡±


    Beside them, Hobson chimed in, ¡°Amber, you¡¯re always too quick to shoulder the me. He¡¯s not a kid. You can¡¯t keep babying him like this. And even if Springer had been the one in trouble today, it¡¯s on him for not taking care of himself.¡±


    As the two began toy into him again, Springer felt like he was about to explode. He had originally wanted to confront Amber privately, but now he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°All you do is criticize me! Why don¡¯t you ask her what she did?! I told her first thing in the morning I didn¡¯t want to meet some damn online buddy or y some stupid game, but she insisted on dragging me along. And now, when things go south, you turn it back on me! Why don¡¯t you ask her what happened? When the danger came, I was the one who stood in front of her! But what about her, huh?! She just let go of my hand and ran!¡± Springer had thoughtying it all out would earn him some support, but to his dismay, both Hobson and Cutler looked at him with nothing but reproach.


    ¡°How could Amber ever do such a thing? Springer<b>, </b><b>quit </b>spewing nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Amber took you out with the best intentions, and you have the nerve to me her?¡±


    Amber suddenly started to sob, covering her face and saying, ¡°Stop it. Springer is right. It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have taken him out with <b>me</b><b>. </b>I put him in danger and failed to protect him¡­¡±


    The two men immediately switched to consoling her while simultaneously scolding Springer.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Springer was nearly twisted with anger. He had exined himself, yet¡­why did no one listen<b>?! </b>And Amber¡¯s words were so vague. Though she imed <b>fault</b>, it still sounded like he was the one making a fuss for nothing!


    At that moment, he understood exactly how Winnie must have felt when she had been the target of their me.


    Looking at Hobson and Cutler, all he saw were twoplete idiots!


    Just as he was about to burst with fury, he heard Winnie, who seemed oblivious to the heated exchange, casually speak up, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s awake, I¡¯ll be heading out.¡±


    She nced at Springer and asked, ¡°Are youing with?¡±


    Springer was taken aback at first, but quickly caught on and nodded, ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s get out of here. Winnie!¡±


    He rolled his eyes at the group in the hospital room, then turned on a dime, giving Winnie a beaming smile as he followed her out, vanishing from sight in the blink of an eye.


    Better to go home with Winnie and get some rest than to waste his breath arguing with fools.


    Left behind in the room, especially Hobson and Cutler, exchanged puzzled looks.


    They weren¡¯t done lecturing yet. How did it end so abruptly?


    Amber, meanwhile, lowered her head just a touch, her eyes brimming with a cold resolve and frustration.


    The abandoned school building had been the scene of another incident. Though there were no fatalities, the matter had caught the attention of the police.


    The inte was abuzz with talk of the school building once again, and those who¡¯d had past encounters there were being dug up and discussed anew.


    In the hospital, Kathryn, who <b>had </b>narrowly escaped death, saw the reports online. In a panic, she hurled her iPad to the floor.


    This time, she was beyond consoling, sobbing and begging for <b>a </b>supernatural master.


    ¡°I¡¯ll even take Winnie as long as she can help me. I don¡¯t need to wait for her toe. I¡¯ll go to her, just as long as she can get rid of that Catherine! I can¡¯t stand it anymore! Catherine¡¯s ghost is after me and she wants me dead!¡±


    2/3


    12:48


    Elsewhere, the very Winnie that Kathryn was desperately seeking stood in front of a dpidated apartment building.


    It was a relic, its walls and doors stered withyers of old flyers. From within its walls, periodic bursts of noise echoed out.


    The buildingcked an elevator, and Winnie climbed the stairs to the sixth floor, following a trail only she could sense until she reached a particr door.


    She knocked. After a lengthy wait, footsteps sounded from within, and the door creaked open to reveal a gaunt middle¨Caged woman. Her face was tired and she looked at Winnie with a mix of confusion and wariness.


    ¡°Young <bdy</b>¡­ who are you looking for?¡± The woman asked.


    Winnie eyed the woman, speaking gently but firmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Catherine<b>.</b>¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes darted, and she moved to close the door, ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡±


    Winnie shot out her hand, catching the door effortlessly. It was a simple touch, but the force behind it was enough to keep the door from budging.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s in there.¡± Winnie paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯m here to help her.¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman quivered as she looked at Winnie, faint red veins visible in the whites of her eyes. When she spoke again, her voice carried an undertone of barely restrained tremor.


    ¡°Who are you? Did the Quentin family send you?<b>¡±</b>


    Winnie shook her head, ¡°My name is Winnie Bryant.¡±


    The woman stared at her, <b>a </b>storm of struggle and pain shing through her eyes, before she slowly stepped aside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The cramped little housecked a living room sofa, but instead, a bed was ced in the


    The woman made no move to invite Winnie to sit. She led her straight to the only bedroom in the ce.


    She knocked on the door first, then without waiting for a response, pushed it open.


    Winnie followed the swing of the door and finally caught sight of the room¡¯s interior.


    Inside the tidy room, there was a bed, and on it sat a young girl with long and unkempt hair, her gaze vacant, resembling a lifeless puppet.


    It was Catherine, the very girl Kathryn had imed was dead.


    Winnie thought to herself, her hunch had been right.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter <b>51</b>


    Catherine hadn¡¯t passed away.


    At that time, Kathryn deserted her in a rush. Thankfully, someone came to her rescue just in


    time.


    Catherine had lost the baby, but at least her life was spared.


    It wasn¡¯t until Catherine was taken to the hospital that her mother, Georgina, learned of the bullying Catherine had endured at school.


    Catherine¡¯s father had passed away early, leaving Georgina to raise Catherine alone. Georgina couldn¡¯t fathom her child being subjected to such torment.


    Furious, Georgina confronted the school, demanding justice, but was met with vague responses. The insinuations were clear that Catherine <b>had </b>tarnished the school¡¯s reputation.


    Georgina was an ordinary worker, struggling to cover Catherine¡¯s tuition with <i>the </i>meager benefits left by herte husband. She had wanted Catherine to attend a reputable school, never imagining the nightmares that would unfold there.


    With the school refusing to take action and without any clout of her own, desperate Georgina was swayed by a blogger to take the story online, hoping the power of the inte would bring justice for her daughter. However, this act plunged them into another abyss.


    Catherine¡¯s pregnancy out of wedlock and her secretive dash to the abandoned school building. apparently attempting suicide, initially garnered sympathy online. But soon, the onlinements soured.


    ¡°Pregnant without marriage and scared of her parents finding out, she ran to the school to end it all. Kids these days don¡¯t study properly, only learning to mess around<b>.</b>¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Agree with the above. Teen romance is risky. Be cautious when making babies.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the boy<i>? </i>She must have been dumped to consider suicide. Young girls these days made a drama out of nothing.¡±


    ¡°If a girl doesn¡¯t respect herself, she deserves to be abandoned<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Love¨Cstruck fools got what they deserved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some schoolgirls have sugar daddy. Could Catherine be one of them?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Ha, looks like we¡¯ve got the truth!<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s just disgusting<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°What on earth are the parents teaching? Trying to fish for sympathy with this story? The whole family is revolting.¡±


    ding the charge, <i>but </i><i>within </i>hours, thement section <b>was </b>filled with


    Chapter 51


    spection about Catherine¡¯s prostitution and pregnancy.


    As new readers stumbled upon thesements, they quickly epted them as truth, sparking a new wave of insults and revulsion.


    The online vitriol spiraled out of control.


    Georgina tried to defend her daughter, but no one was listening. Even colleagues and neighbors started whispering behind their backs.


    Some even uncovered Catherine¡¯s contact information, brazenly messaging her to inquire about the price of her body.


    Catherine barely returned from death only to be met with a barrage of abuse and humiliation.


    At just seventeen, she couldn¡¯t handle the relentless malice and snapped one night.


    Catherine wasn¡¯t loud or unruly, and she even stopped speaking.


    Apart from basic movements and eating, she gave no response, sitting silently each day like a lifeless doll.


    Georgina med herself for Catherine¡¯s condition, eventually deciding to take Catherine out of school.


    She spent every penny of their savings trying to heal Catherine, to no avail.


    Caring for Catherine cost Georgina her job, and Georgina was forced to resign.


    One day, Hans showed up at their door, and Georgina discovered that he was responsible for Catherine¡¯s downfall, The hateful onlinements were orchestrated by the Quentin family to shield Hans from the bacsh.


    Knowing what his family had done, Hans had the audacity to offerpensation after the fact.


    Georgina loathed Hans and wished she could end him on the spot. But she couldn¡¯t, because if she were imprisoned, no one would be there to care for Catherine.


    Without any better choice, Georgina ultimately chose to move away, severing ties with Hans and the Quentin family.


    But every time, the Quentin family found them, and after each of Hans¡® visits, they woulde threatening her. Georgina had no choice but to move again with her daughter.


    ¡°To give Catherine some peace, I¡¯ve even told people she¡¯s dead,¡± Georgina said<b>, </b>her eyes devoid of light to Winnie. ¡°Everyone online has forgotten about Catherine. I don¡¯t want anyone. to know she¡¯s still alive and disturb her¡­ I don¡¯t know how you found out, but if your idea of help involves the inte, I don¡¯t want it¡­¡±


    The hardships of life and the despair and uncertainty for the future had left Georgina unable to cry, but her voice alone conveyed her anguish and regret.


    Winnie quietly reached out and took Georgina¡¯s hand in a rare gesture of solidarity.


    Chapter St


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Winnte reassured her. ¡°I mean helping here back to herself.¡±


    Georgina shook her head in resignation. ¡°It¡¯s no use. So many doctors have said it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve gotten used to it,¡±


    As if her daughter had prematurely sumbed to Alzheimer¡¯s, Georgina had resigned herself to care for her as long as necessary.


    Winnie, at the sight of Georgina¡¯s disbelief, remained silent but casually tossed a Charm into the air.


    To Georgina¡¯s amazement, the Charm fluttered without a breeze, hovering directly above. Catherine¡¯s head.


    Even more astonishing was Catherine¡¯s reaction. For the first time in ages, she slowly lifted her. head, drawn to the charm.


    Georgina¡¯s pupils dted in disbelief as she turned to Winnie for an exnation.


    Winnie exined, ¡°She¡¯s been unresponsive because a part of her spirit has been trapped at the top of the abandoned school building. I happened upon it by chance, and it led me here.¡±


    Winnie then produced a charm¨Cfolded candle from her backpack. The candle was hollow, emitting a faint glow despite being empty.


    ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll try to guide that part of her spirit back into her body.<i>¡±</i>


    Georgina watched in awe as the Charms floated above, casting a soft glow over the room. Her eyes then shifted to Winnie who was holding what appeared to be a candle.


    At that moment, any shred of doubt evaporated from Georgina¡¯s mind, and her eyes brimmed with tears as she nodded emphatically.


    1


    ¡°I believe! Please, save Catherine, save my child.¡±


    With Georgina¡¯s plea, Winnie nodded solemnly.


    She reached into her backpack and pulled out a small vial of birthmark along with a delicate brush. She approached the bedside and with swift strokes, she drew a talisman on Catherine¡¯s forehead.


    The next second, Winnie ced a candle into Georgina¡¯s palm and began to murmur some spells.


    As she spoke the final words, the Charms overhead swiftly enveloped the candle in their radiance.


    Simultaneously, a red thread seemed to emerge from Catherine¡¯s forehead, connecting to the Charms¨Cwrapped candle. Georgina watched in breathless anticipation as a faint luminescence trailed along the thread, moving towards Catherine¡¯s forehead.


    Realizing that the glimmer was her daughter¡¯s lost soul, Georgina held her breath, afraid that even the slightest exhtion might startle it away.


    <b>12:38</b>


    Chapter 51


    The luminescence quickly reached the spot on the forehead, and just as it was about to merge into Catherine¡¯s skin, a sound pierced the silence.


    Georgina¡¯s ears rang with the sharp cry of a baby, causing her a sharp pain.


    In the next instant, to her horror, the luminescence that was almost absorbed into Catherine¡¯s forehead was suddenly yanked back as if pulled by an unseen force, toward the candle wrapped in Charms.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter <b>52</b>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Georgina couldn¡¯t help but gasp, panic flickering in her eyes.


    ? Winnie remainedposed as she deftly flicked three Charms from her hand, neatly ensnaring


    the candle in their magic, halting the fluttering glow mid¨Cair.


    Before she could catch her breath, the Charms cocooning the candle began to disintegrate into


    ash.


    A frown creased her forehead. With a swift gesture, she sent three more Charms soaring to encase the candle once again, while her fingers seemed to pluck the luminescence from the air, swiftly guiding it along an invisible thread into Catherine¡¯s brow.


    The moment the luminescence went into Catherine¡¯s forehead, the crimson thread that had connected it to the candle snapped out of existence. The candle, now wrapped in six Charms, began to quiver violently<b>.</b>


    Georgina was beside herself with fear, too preupied to even nce at Catherine.


    Without missing a beat, Winnie raised her hand, releasing a burst of spectral light into the candle, andmanded in a clear and stern voice, ¡°Settle down!¡±


    The candle paused as if pped out of the air, but it soon resumed its desperate shaking. inching closer to Catherine.


    Winnie, unfazed, whipped out a bundle of yarn and with a flick of her wrist, tangled the candle into a ball of wool.


    After pping onest Charm on it, the candle finally calmed down, and she shoved it into her backpack.


    Georgina was dumbstruck by the sight. ¡°Master, what is<b>¡­</b>?¡± she asked.


    She feared it might be Catherine¡¯s soul


    ¡°What¡¯s inside¡­¡± Winnie began to exin but was interrupted by a hoarse whisper from the bedside


    *¡­Mom?¡±


    At the sound of that voice, Georgina stiffened her body and turned abruptly to face Catherine. As their eyes met, the numbness <b>in </b>Georgina gave way to a turbulent wave of emotion.


    Tears welled up in her eyes instantly.


    ¡°Catherine?¡­¡± Georgina choked up her voice and rushed to the bedside, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Catherine, you see me, you can speak¡­ Catherine, my baby¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Overwhelmed, Georgina embraced Catherine, unable to <b>hold </b>back her tears.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine felt as if she¡¯d awakened from a long dream, her expression a mix of confusion and


    bewilderment.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t understand why it seemed like she¡¯d merely slept for a while, and yet her mother appeared to have aged a decade¡­.


    Winnie watched their reunion without interruption, quietly leaving the room and gently closing the door behind them.


    Inside Georgina¡¯s cries and Catherine¡¯s raspy constions continued intermittently. After some time. Georgina finally emerged from the room, tears still streaking her face. Despite looking worn and trail her eyes sparkled with renewed life.


    She approached Winnie with a flood of gratitude, and together they re¨Centered the room.


    Catherine, having recently cried herself, gazed at Winnie with aplex look in her eyes. She recognized her. She was¡­ Kathryn¡¯s sister, Winnie.


    ¡°Did Kathryn send you?¡± Catherine¡¯s voice was still hoarse from disuse. Her eyes darted between gratitude and a hint of suspicion and fear.


    Winnie, who had been busy studying arcane magics with her mentor during high school, was oblivious to the school¡¯s gossip and unaware of Catherine¡¯s existence.


    At the sight of Catherine¡¯s wary look, Winnie simply stated. ¡°I¡¯m now part of the Bryant family. I have nothing to do with her anymore.¡±


    Georgina, confused, exined to Catherine what had happened.


    Catherine, still in a daze, couldn¡¯t understand how Kathryn¡¯s sister knew such things.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her from expressing her gratitude.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what happened to me¡­¡±


    Catherine had no knowledge of the past year¡¯s events, feeling like she had been trapped in a nightmare, where she witnessed countless despairing students jump off a rooftop.


    That despair seemed to envelop her, leaving her unable to struggle.


    ¡°Your spirit was bound, leaving you senseless for over a year. I thought the one who trapped your spirit was the skull from the abandoned school building, but during the soul calling. I realized it was this.¡± Exining, Winnie pulled the wool¨Cwrapped candle from her backpack. Georgina, reminded of the candle¡¯s violent shaking, instinctively shielded Catherine,


    ¡°Master, what in the world is inside this thing?¡±


    Winnie narrowed her gaze as she looked at Catherine and said, ¡°Inside, there¡¯s the spirit of your unborn child. A ghost baby.¡±


    Both Georgina and Catherine were shocked, staring at the woolly ball with disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chapter 52


    ¡°My guess is that when you miscarried in the abandoned school building, the infant¡¯s soul was trapped on that rooftop. That ce had already umted a heavy aura of despair due to numerous student suicides. The unborn child¡¯s soul, filled with its resentment, absorbed that aura, bing a powerful Ghost Baby.¡±


    What Winnie didn¡¯t mention was that the abandoned school building had been cursed with a malevolent spell and the silk threads were remnants of that curse, stemming from the skull. that was entwined with the threads ofmentation.


    Over the years, the school <b>had </b>been gued by a series of student suicides, which <b>some </b>believed were influenced by malevolent spirits that haunted the old corridors. The despair and bitterness in the hearts of the students seemed to be magnified by the malevolent energy permeating the ce.


    And when these troubled souls passed away, their unresolved anger became nourishment for the skull an entity that <b>fed </b>on such dark sentiments.


    Curiously enough, instead of devouring the Ghost Baby, a spirit that should have been consumed as sustenance, the Skull encased it within <b>a </b>crimson cocoon. Rather than absorbing the spirit, it seemed to be protecting it.


    Catherine, a girl tormented by cyberbullying, found her resentment building rapidly. Her baby¡¯s spirit, longing for her mother¡¯s presence and filled with its sense of vengeance,tched onto Catherine¡¯s spiritual essence and dragged it away, partly to keep the mother close and partly to turn her into a vengeful spirit like itself.


    But Catherine was still among the living<b>, </b>so the infant spirit could only home in on the source of Catherine¡¯s deepest resentments to exact revenge.


    That source was Kathryn.


    This exined why Winnie had previously seen nothing but a murky and resentment¨Cfilled shadow lurking behind Kathryn, rather <b>than </b>a <b>straightforward </b>malevolent presence.


    Winnie had tried to disperse the shadow before, <b>only </b>to find it would reform after some time. It wasn¡¯t until the Primary Charm she had left with Springer was destroyed that she sensed a simr energy to Kathryn¡¯s and traced it back to the dark essence.


    Had it not been for that, Winnie might have had to wait until the malevolent energy on Kathryn¡¯s back solidified into something tangible before she could shatter it, but by then¡­


    Catherine would have beenpletely lost to the world of the living<b>.</b>


    It was a stroke of luck that Winnie had managed to rescue Catherine¡¯s spirit in time.


    As Winnie spoke, <b>her </b>gaze returned to <b>the </b>candle in her hands, wrapped in a skein of <b>yarn</b>, a chill flickering through her almond eyes.


    Feeling the shift in Winnie¡¯s <b>mood</b>, Catherine¡¯s heart skipped <b>a </b>beat. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in a hoarse <b>voice</b>, her fear evident<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Winnie</b>¡­ what will be of this ghost baby?¡±

 Chapter 53

    <b>Chapter </b>53


    Winnie gazed at Catherine with deep and clear eyes, but her voice was devoid of any warmth, *Souls burdened with resentment and intent on <b>evil </b>can only be vanquished.¡±


    At her words, Catherine seemed to jolt her body as if struck by lightning, and Georgina quickly enveloped her in aforting embrace.


    ¡°Catherine, that child wasn¡¯t meant for you, and it nearly cost you your life. I know it sounds harsh, but to me, you¡¯re the one that matters most.¡± Georgina said, her voice thick with a mother¡¯s understanding.


    But for Georgina, a child she never met couldn¡¯tpare to the one she had raised with such


    care.


    Catherine, feeling Georgina¡¯s trembling arms around her, closed her eyes.


    Truth be told, Catherine¡¯s attachment to the child wasn¡¯t profound. From the start, the child had been a mistake. Even without the incident at the school, she might have sought a way to end the pregnancy. Perhaps the child¡¯s resentment stemmed from that very rejection.


    It resented her so deeply, yet clung to her with such desperation that it would do anything to stay by her <b>side</b><b>.</b>


    During her moments of chaos, Catherine had indeed felt a small presence clinging tightly to her. She couldn¡¯t exactly describe the sensation, but the thought of the entity being destroyed was still unbearable¡­


    ¡°Master Winnie, isn¡¯t,there another way?¡± she asked with a plea in her eyes that belied her youthful age, her vibrant sparkle dimmed by circumstances.


    Winnie pursed her lips, pondering. She wasn¡¯t adept at exorcising spirits, especially one asplex as this, entangled with its resentment, the lingering bitterness of past suicides, and the malevolent energy of the skull..


    Winnie wasn¡¯t sure she could cleanse it.


    After a moment of contemtion, Winnie turned on her heel and stepped outside, pulling out her cellphone to dial a number.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯ve got a Ghost Baby and I need a favor to cleanse it. It¡¯s a tricky one¡­ How much? That¡¯s steep! Come on, cut me some ck! Fine, I¡¯ll send it over this afternoon<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Winnie hung up and returned to the room to face the hopeful eyes of Catherine and Georgina.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached out to someone who might be able to cleanse the child¡¯s spirit. If the resentment can be cleared, perhaps it can move on to the next life.¡±


    Hearing this, both Georgina and Catherine lit up their eyes, followed by a flood of gratitude. Georgina inquired about the payment needed. Though unfamiliar with these matters, she


    12:38


    Chapter 53


    understood that such skilled practitioners didn¡¯te cheap.


    Winnie looked at Georgina whose frame hinted at malnourishment with her cramped living quarters, saying.


    ¡°My usual fee is three hundred dors, plus the eighty for the cleanse. Just give me three. hundred and eighty.¡±


    Surprised but relieved, Georgina quickly transferred the money.


    After receiving the payment and leaving a protective talisman for Catherine, Winnie left the residential building.


    She found a secluded spot and waited until a young man in ck, wearing a ck cap and mask, approached her with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Ghostly Express. What¡¯s the package for delivery?¡±


    Winnie pulled out a candle from her backpack, the infant spirit thrashing violently, yearning to return to its mother.


    The courier, unfazed by themotion, retrieved a box from his bag, one of the twelve magical artifacts auctioned by Hector, each capable of temporarily sealing evil spirits.


    Winnie ced the candle inside the box and paid the courier. Then the courier swiftly departed. She texted the number with the expected delivery time and transferred 800 thousand dors. The 600 thousand dors she¡¯d just received from Springer was gone, and she was out an extra 200 thousand, which stung a bit. But she quickly shook it off.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    No worries. She could recoup the loss on the next job.


    Even though it was purely idental, she had indeed solved Kathryn¡¯s problem. Now, it was the perfect time for her to cash in on this favor.


    In the hospital, Kathryny in her bed, visibly thinner after just two days. Her eyes were sunken, her skin sallow, and her spirit deted.


    Since the near¨Cfatal encounter two nights ago, she had barely slept, fighting exhaustion and suspicion with every fiber of her being<b>.</b>


    Suzan, her head bandaged from a mysterious fall, was filled with concern for Kathryn. She had rushed to the hospital after her incident, determined to stay with Kathryn.


    ¡°Kathryn, you¡¯ve had nearly twenty cups of coffee in two days. You can¡¯t keep this <i>up</i>,¡± Suzan chided gently.


    Kathryn ignored her, draining her mug before turning to Suzan with desperate eyes.


    Dad found that exorcist who can save me? If not, let¡¯s ask Winnie. Isn¡¯t she


    Chapter 53


    supposed to be able to help?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kathryn. Your father is on it. We don¡¯t need to beg Winnie for anything. Trust us. we¡¯ll <b>save </b>you¡­¡±


    Kathryn snapped her patience and hurled her cup to the floor in a fit of rage.


    The sound of shattering china filled the room along with Kathryn¡¯s agitated voice.


    ¡°How are you going to save me?! I was almost dead! Catherine¡¯s ghost came for me. You have no idea how terrifying she is! Why won¡¯t you take me to Winnie?! I need to find Winnie! Even if she can¡¯t handle that nasty ghost, she could at least distract it, right?


    Maybe when the ghost saw Winnie, it wouldn¡¯t want to bother Kathryn anymore. It might just decide to haunt Winnie instead.


    Hadn¡¯t it always been like that with her? Whenever Winnie was around, any lingering illness Kathryn had seemed to miraculously shift to Winnie. Kathryn got better while Winnie ended up sick, taking on the pain¡­.


    The more Kathryn thought about the terror of that night with Catherine, the less she could bear to wait. In a fit of desperation, she reached to yank at her IV line again.¡±


    ¡°I need to see Winnie, take me to her now!¡± She shouted, ¡°She took my bracelet and owes me that much¡­¡±


    Suzan rushed over to calm Kathryn down, but amidst the chaos, the door to the hospital room suddenly swung open.


    There stood Winnie in the doorway, her almond¨Cshaped eyes slightly lifted in a smirk that was neither quite a smile nor a frown.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡±


    Here she was.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter <b>54</b>


    In the sterile ward of the hospital room, Kathryn widened her eyes with a mix of shock and tion upon seeing Winnie.


    For the first time ever, Kathryn was genuinely thrilled to have Winnie walk through those doors.


    ¡°Winnie!¡± Kathryn quivered with excitement as she attempted to sit up, forgetting for a moment about her broken leg and twisted back. Pain distorted her face as reality rushed back.


    Suzan eyed Winnie warily, her expression tinged with suspicion. They had tried so hard to get Winnie toe before, to no avail. What had changed now that brought Winnie to them out of the blue?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Suzan¡¯s voice was sharp.


    Winnie barely nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me<b>?</b>¡±


    As they spoke, Barton and Quincy shuffled in from outside, both sporting fresh bruises that weren¡¯t there thest time Winnie hadid eyes on them.


    Misfortune seemed to be their faithfulpanion<b>.</b>


    Winnie flickered her gaze over the dark aura that clung to them. She sensed something amiss but kept her thoughts to herself.


    Without further ado, Winnie got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons. First, I can cleanse Kathryn of the dark aura that¡¯stched onto her, but this is a one¨Ctime deal. Whatever mess she gets into after this, it¡¯s no business of mine.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t let Winnie finish before she interjected desperately. ¡°Just save me this once, and I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll treat you like my sister from now on!¡±


    At that, Winnie darkened her face and almost stormed out.


    ¡°Who the hell wants to be your sister! If you want my help, stop using that disgusting term. I¡¯m done with the Henderson family.¡±


    Her tone was as unforgiving as it had been at the dinner party months ago,


    Barton shed his eyes coldly but he quickly regainedposure. ¡°We agree. Just help Kathryn this one <b>time</b>.¡± he said.


    Winnie didn¡¯t start right away.


    ¡°Second, I want a written and notarized transfer of the bracelet¡¯s ownership.¡±


    Quincy furrowed his brow. ¡°Winnie, we¡¯ve already given you the bracelet. Why bring this up now?¡±


    She shot him a cool look. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Barton deepened his glower, but he agreed, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    1/3


    12:38


    Chapter 54


    Winnie then demanded the transfer document to be written, signed, and notarized on the spot. For Kathryn¡¯s sake, Barton had no choice but toply.


    Once the document was secured, Winnle stated her terms. ¡°My fee is five million, upfront. And Kathryn follows my instructions to the letter.¡±


    Suzan, who had been holding her tongue, exploded at this, ¡°Five million?! Are you robbing us blind? You bitch, I bet you¡¯re trying to weasel back the five million you gave us! It¡¯s all just a scam to extort money, isn¡¯t it?! No way!¡±


    Suzan then turned to Barton, urging him to throw Winnie out.


    Barton was a mask of restraint, yet he held back from reacting.


    Winnie, unfazed, pulled a Charm from her bag and sent it floating towards Kathryn.


    The Charm circled Kathryn, stirring no breeze, and then hovered directly above her head. The disy silenced the doubts of the Henderson family.


    Kathryn felt the icy presence within her wane, reced by a gentle warmth. Her pallor brightened with hope, and she replied without hesitation. ¡°Transfer the five million. Just destroy that ghoul Catherine!¡±


    Kathryn clenched her jaw at the mention of Catherine, thinking the ghost haunting her was Catherine.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes iced over<b>, </b>but her voice remained steady. ¡°I can¡¯t destroy her spirit, but I can dissipate her malice so she¡¯ll never bother you again.¡±


    Kathryn, initially wanting nothing less than Catherine¡¯s utter annihtion, hesitated. But Winnie¡¯s gesture to leave spurred her into action.


    ¡°Just make sure she heveres back!<b>¡±</b>


    Winnie, knowing the Ghost Baby had been dealt with and couldn¡¯t affect Kathryn anymore, nodded<b>.</b>


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll do as I say.¡± she said.


    Fifteen minutester, Kathryn stared at the Charm¨Ccrafted candle floating before her, skepticism and uncertainty flickering across her features as she turned to Winnie.


    ¡°Am I really supposed to do this?¡±


    ¡°Confess and repent to the candle for the wrongs you¡¯vemitted against her. Only if she senses your remorse will she leave you alone.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn twisted with reluctance. ¡°You¡¯re not going to record me, are you?¡±


    Winnie just gave her a look and tossed her phone onto the nearby couch.


    At the sight of the locked screen, Kathryn felt a rush of relief and nced at her family, her parents <b>and </b>brother standing nearby.


    Chapter 54


    ¡°Could you¡­ would you mind giving me a moment alone?¡± Her voice was pleading, seeking privacy for her penance.


    Suzan, upon hearing the words, showed a look of bewilderment. ¡°Kathryn, how could we leave you alone with this bitch in a room? Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart, I will stay right here with you.¡±


    Quincy chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Kathryn. I will be here watching over you.¡±


    Kathryn immediately twisted into a mix of awkwardness and embarrassment.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle at the sight of this situation.


    ¡°Kathryn doesn¡¯t want you guys to hear about the naughty things she¡¯s done, to find out what kind of ugliness lies beneath that pretty facade¡­ Do you really need her to spell it out for you?¡± Winnie¡¯s tone sounded sincere, but her voice was dripping with sarcasm<b>.</b>


    Kathryn turned pale. ¡°Winnie! That¡¯s going too <b>far</b>!¡±


    Winnie looked at her, the smile on her lips fading, her eyes filled with indifference.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you the deal, it¡¯s up to you whether you take it or not, but I¡¯m only giving you one minute. If you take any longer<b>, </b>I won¡¯t bother with this mess again.¡±


    She spoke bluntly, and Kathryn didn¡¯t doubt that Winnie would follow through, but¡­ to admit in front of her family the things she had done to Catherine¡­ She couldn¡¯t do it.


    Just as Kathryn was about to burst into tears, Barton finally spoke up, saying, ¡°You alle


    with me for a moment.¡±


    is way ou


    With that, he stood up and made of the room.


    Suzan and Quincy, though curious, ultimately followed Barton out of the hospital room.


    Finally, when only Kathryn and Winnie were left alone, Kathryn let out a sigh of relief, turning to look at the candle that still floated in mid¨Cair. After a moment, her face showed a pained expression in a hushed and whimpering voice.


    She said, ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, I¡­ I know I was wrong<b>¡­</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have been petty just because you shared my name, I mean, it wasn¡¯t right to hint to¡­ Hans to give you trouble. At first, I just wanted to see you be the butt of the joke, but I never thought Hans would tell me he liked you¡­ He was always chasing after me like a puppy¡­ and then suddenly he¡¯s into you. I just couldn¡¯t swallow <b>that</b>. That day I asked you to meet me on the rooftop, I didn¡¯t n to do anything to you. I just knew you were pregnant and wanted to scare you on purpose¡­ I had no idea how you suddenly lost the baby¡­ It wasn¡¯t me who <b>killed </b>you<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Kathryn tried to dress up her actions at first, but the more she spoke, the eerie chill that had left her returned with a vengeance. But as she confessed her true intentions, that chilling feeling began to fade.


    Figuring no one else would hear her words, she took it as appeasing the vengeful spirit of Catherine and confidently spilled every dark thought and intention.


    Winnie stood beside her, expressionless, listening.


    Although Winnie had seen a part of the exchange between Kathryn and Catherine in a vision and felt their emotions through Ghost Baby and a fragment of Catherine¡¯s soul, she couldn¡¯t know the truth behind those emotions.


    Hearing Kathryn¡¯s ¡°confession,¡± Winnie wasn¡¯t even surprised. Because picking on an innocent girl over a name was totally something Kathryn would do.


    As Kathryn finished spilling her back into her


    guts, Winnie lifted her hand, and the candle palm where she secured it in a small vial.


    Kathryn watched her movements, her eyes still tainted with resentment, ¡°So does this mean Catherine¡¯s spirit won¡¯t haunt me anymore, right?¡±


    Winnie nced at her, replying earnestly yet dismissively, ¡°Yeah, I guarantee it.¡±


    After all, Catherine wasn¡¯t dead. Even without today¡¯s events, her ghost wouldn¡¯t havee after Kathryn.


    ¡°You also have to guarantee that I won¡¯t be as unlucky as I am now!¡±


    Kathryn hadn¡¯t given much thought to her car ident before, but first the ident left her with broken legs, then her bed broke inexplicably, causing a back injury, not to mention the neck cramps, choking on water, and food getting stuck in her throat.


    Even in her confusion, Kathryn knew she had attracted bad luck.


    Maybe it was Catherine¡¯s spirit¡¯s doing!


    Winnie, however, said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that, because your streak of bad luckes from a disaster in your destiny, which has nothing to do with Catherine.¡±


    After all, it was only that Ghost Baby¡¯s resentment made Kathryn more prone to attracting


    Chapter 55


    disasters.


    Kathryn turned pale when her destiny was mentioned and she loudly demanded, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a problem with my fate, you have to fix it! Don¡¯t forget you took my money!¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t Kathryn who had transferred the five million, that didn¡¯t stop her from being


    righteous.


    The Henderson family, hearing themotion, re¨Centered the room, and Kathryn immediately began to sob andin that Winnie had taken the money but wouldn¡¯t do the job.


    Suzan was the first to object. ¡°You took five million dors just to deal with a nasty ghost? That¡¯s it?! You also have to solve Kathryn¡¯s destiny issues. You said you would before. Are you going to take the bracelet and then renege on your promise?!¡±


    Barton also looked stern, as If Winnle would not be allowed to leave if she refused to handle the


    matter.


    Winnie just scoffed, ¡°You have been plotting for eighteen years and haven¡¯t seeded, and now do you think you can solve everything with five million dors and a bracelet? Dream on. Why should I help you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡± Quincy was grave in his voice, trying to appeal to sisterly affection.


    Winnie thought the Henderson family had a screw loose, especially Quincy.


    ¡°For thest time, I have no ties to the Henderson family anymore. Don¡¯t bring up the sisterly kinship. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Then she looked at Barton, continuing. ¡°What I originally agreed to was to resolve her major crisis at eighteen. Kathryn bullied others and ruined a girl¡¯s life that should have been fine. Today¡¯s disaster is her own doing. Kathryn is alive. Staying in bed is already letting her off easy. I¡¯ve taken care of her trouble with Catherine. If you want to resolve. her destiny issues, find someone else.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Winnie turned to leave but paused after a step, as if remembering something, she nced at the Henderson family of four inside the room.


    ¡°A word of caution. Kathryn¡¯s destiny has begun to bacsh after the failed switch, and those close to her will be affected.¡±


    Her gaze swept over their bandaged heads in the room, causing even all of them to be anxious. Before they could speak, Winnie added, ¡°In light of the five million dors you spent, I¡¯ll give you a free piece of advice. Remember the Amulet I gave you once?¡±


    Ironically, when Winnie first started learning mysticism, she still harbored hope for the Henderson family. So after learning to make protective Amulets, except for Quincy, she had given one to Barton, Suzan, and even Kathryn.


    And as far as Winnie knew, Kathryn and Suzan had thrown theirs away.


    But since they had discarded them, It was even more important to remind them to make them


    regret.


    12:39


    Chapter 55.


    ¡°That was a protective Amulet I carved myself. It can ward off disasters and bad luck. If you don¡¯t want to keep tripping and banging your heads every time you step outside, wear it.¡±


    Winnie would give them those gifts because she wanted to, but now that she couldn¡¯t take them .back, she at least wanted somepensation.


    Winnie spoke with <b>a </b>lightness that belled the gravity of her words, sending a shockwave through Quincy.


    He finally got the reason why Winnie kept harping on about those Amulets! Who would have thought they actually had protective powers?


    Quincy looked down at his Injured arm and was filled with regret.


    If only he had taken her seriously that day Winnie first asked about it, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught in this streak of bad luck.


    At this point, nobody in the Henderson family doubted Winnie¡¯s im that Kathryn¡¯s misfortunes had a way of spilling over onto everyone else.


    Both Barton and Quincy resolved to scour the house for the misced Amulets once they were home.


    But there were Suzan and Kathryn, their faces a mix of frustration and chagrin.


    Suzan, in a fit of pique, stamped her foot. ¡°That bitch must¡¯ve known I tossed that worthless thing she gave me<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Kathryn clenched her teeth, but her cultivated persona only allowed her to whisper intively, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know where it is. Winnie¡¯s gifts are so plentiful, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find that Amulet. Daddy, what do I do?¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s eyes were the epitome of distress. Thest thing she wanted was to continue her ident¨Cprone existence.


    Barton was a mask of seriousness, while Suzan, ever the consoler, chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Barton and Quincy still have their Amulets. We can use theirs.¡±


    Her assumption seemed logical, yet she missed the fleeting shadow that crossed Barton and Quincy.


    If their amulets were given away¡­ what about their safety?


    Never before had Quincy felt the sting of Suzan¡¯s favoritism as acutely as in that moment.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    At the Bryant family.


    <ul>


    <li>Horace had spent the better part of his day at the police station, giving a statement regarding an incident at the local high school where those students were found passed out in an abandoned wing. The bureaucratic aftermath kept him busy well into the evening.</li>


    </ul>


    By the time Horace got home, it waster than Springer¡¯s arrival.


    Springer, all energy and teenage angst, practically leaped at Horace the moment he walked through the front door. ¡°Hey, Horace, what¡¯s the scoop? Did you manage to smooth things. over?<b>¡±</b>


    With a cool nce that could freeze Springer, Horace replied, ¡°Of course. Can you imagine the online frenzy if the news got out? A bunch of kids ying in an old school building, ending up unconscious? We¡¯d have been the town¡¯s hottest gossip.¡±


    Springer tossed him a thumbs¨Cup, his admiration for Horace as clear as the day. ¡°You¡¯re the man! Speaking of hot, it¡¯s like an oven in here. Does the A/C even work?¡±


    As heined, Springer made a show of fanning his T¨Cshirt cor, which did little to hide the Amulet that hung around his neck.


    Horace, with a sly smile ying on his lips, zeroed in on the essory. ¡°That¡¯s a nifty T¨Cshirt. New?¡±


    Springer, oblivious to the actual question, boasted, ¡°Oh, this old thing? You mean the Amulet? Yeah, Winnie gave it to me. It¡¯s identical to yours and Clifford¡¯s!¡±


    Leonie, who had been eavesdropping from the living room, rolled her eyes.


    Springer had made quite the show when he first got home, prancing about with the Amulet like a peacock in mating season.


    Leonie had asked him, ¡°Why are you back so soon? Didn¡¯t you stay at the hospital for a check¨Cup?¡±


    To which Springer had replied, ¡°Leonie, this Amulet is like a force field, guaranteed by Winnie. It wards off all ailments. Who needs a check¨Cup when you¡¯ve got magic like this<b>?</b>¡±


    Leonie couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Justst week, Springer could barely stand the sight of Winnie, and now he¡¯s returned home a changed man,pletely under her spell. This had to be some kind of bewitchment.


    Horace, ying along, leaned in for a closer look at the Amulet and nodded. ¡°Nice piece, but that chain is pretty standard issue<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Springer was quick to respond, ¡°You¡¯ve got that cool leather cord, right? Hook me up with one of those.¡±


    <b>12:39</b>N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With an inscrutable smile, Horace teased, ¡°You sure? Wouldn¡¯t want to cramp your style with something so low¨Ckey.¡±


    Springer stiffened, his <b>pride </b>wounded. ¡°Low¨C<b>key</b>? The leather cord is a timeless ssic, the epitome of understated elegance. It¡¯s the perfectplement to any gem!¡±


    Horace extended hisughter. ¡°Well, look at that, you¡¯re finally getting your wits about you.. I¡¯ll have someone send <b>one </b>up to you.¡±


    With that, Horace sauntered upstairs, leaving Springer to stew in the realization that he¡¯d just been subtly mocked.


    When Winnie returned to the family abode, she found Springer on the front hall staircase, fussing over her precious pet, Pretty. Springer who had previously scorned her furrypanion was now doting on it like a besotted servant.


    Catching a glimpse of Winnie, Springer flickered with embarrassment, but he quickly recovered. scooping up Pretty and heading her way. ¡°Are you back? I thought Pretty looked lonely in your room, so I let it out for a bit of fun.¡±


    Winnie watched the transformed Springer with a mix of bemusement and suspicion. With a nod, she reached out to take Pretty back but Springer sidestepped, motioning towards the parlor, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    Surprised that anyone besides the Henderson family woulde looking for her at the Bryant family. Winnie bypassed reiming her fox and headed towards the parlor.


    Inside, she found Leonie chatting with a visitor<b>. </b>As Winnie adjusted to the dim light, she recognized the guest with a sense of inevitability. It was Delia.


    One day, Delia, having recently obtained her driver¡¯s license, decided to take her newfound freedom for a spin near Emerald University, renowned for its picturesque campus which drew tourists from all over each summer.


    The area was as lively as ever, but traffic near the university was at a standstill. Without hesitation, Delia decided to make a U¨Cturn and escape the congestion. However, no sooner had she turned around than she identally brushed a pedestrian with her car.


    Heart pounding, Delia killed the engine and rushed out, only to find a young man with the dignified air of an academic deity, dressed in a crisp shirt and cks. He looked up at her with a polite smile, despite the mishap.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t see you¡­ Are you okay?¡± Delia asked, her voiceced with concern.


    The young <b>man </b>brushed off the ident with an easy grace. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but unfortunately, this isn¡¯t.¡± Delia¡¯s gaze followed to the bag he was holding, which nowy on the ground. Its contents, a ster sculpture, evidently damaged.


    ¡°Let me pay for it,¡± Delia said, reaching for her phone without hesitation.


    The young man flickered his gaze, a silent acknowledgment of her gesture, but he shook his


    12:39


    Chapter 56


    head. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. I made it myself for an artpetition this summer.¡±


    Realizing the value of the sculpture extended beyond money, Delia grew solemn. But the young man, with a resigned chuckle, suggested fate had other ns for his artwork.


    De, being responsible, firmly stated, ¡°There has to be some worth to it. Just name your price.¡±


    She was ready topensate him even if it meant matching the prize money of the exhibition, yet the young man remained steadfast in his refusal. Then, unexpectedly, he spoke up, steering the conversation in an unforeseen direction¡­


    Delia was caught off guard when the man made such an unexpected request. She hadn¡¯t even processed the idea when he pulled out his phone.


    ¡°May I add you on Facebook?¡± he asked, exuding a polite and gentlemanly air. ¡°If you really want to make up for me, or can you be my hand model? Your hands are very beautiful just as my work in thispetition is hand model ster¡­¡±


    Without giving it much thought, Delia instinctively reached for her phone.


    But just as she was about to ept the friend request, a warning from Ms. Bryant at the dinner party the other night shed through her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some bad romanceing your way; watch out for those who make you feel indebted to them.¡±


    Initially. Delia hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Yet, in the presence of this man, her thoughts snapped back to Winnie¡¯s advice.


    Bad romance, feeling indebted¡­


    It all clicked into ce.


    Delia was never one for superstitions. But she was always one to heed good advice and err on the side of caution.


    So, she stopped reaching for her phone and instead slipped out a business card from her sleek cardholder.


    Handing it over with cool and detached air, she said, ¡°This is my personal assistant¡¯s card. Any requests you have can be directed to her. She¡¯ll find you an excellent hand model. I¡¯ll take care of the expenses.¡±


    With that, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue the conversation. Delia gracefully got into her car and drove off, leaving the young man behind in a cloud of bewilderment.


    De was not one to be duped easily.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter <b>57</b>


    After returning home<b>, </b>she promptly had someone check out the schedule and themes of the local artpetitions. Emerald University had a thriving arts department, and such contests were plentiful, each with its unique prompt.


    Once she had the details<b>, </b>it <b>didn¡¯t </b>take long for her to conclude that the guy had intentionally tried to con her.


    The theme of thepetition had nothing to do with his request for hand modelling.


    And agreeing to be the model would involve some physical contact, like sitting face¨Cto¨Cface while he applied ster to her hands. For a naive young girl like Delia, such intimate situations could easily lead to infatuation.


    Delia scoffed at the thought, remembering Winnie¡¯s warning to beware of tricksters, and had someone dig up information on the man¡¯s identity and recent associations.


    Her suspicions were confirmed.¡±


    It was a trap, set by none other than her duplicitous stepsister.


    After Leonie left, Delia faced Winnie without a hint of anxiety on her face. She sinctly recounted the morning¡¯s events, then fixed Winnie with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°You said I coulde to you for help.¡±


    illed out a


    Winnie didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she reached into her backpack and pulled out a charm.


    ¡°This is a Guard Charm. If someone tries to mess with you again, it will backfire on them.¡±


    Delia hesitated before taking it, ¡°What about this time?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t affected, were you?¡± replied Winnie.


    Delia narrowed her eyes. ¡°I may not have been affected, but I don¡¯t appreciate being yed.¡±


    Scooting close to Winnie, Delia cozied up with a familiarity that belied the short time they had known each other<b>.</b>


    ¡°Besides the Guard Charm, do you have something that attracts bad romances?¡±


    Winnie got the hint immediately.


    An eye for an eye, huh? She liked Delia¡¯s spirit.


    Thinking it over, Winnie pulled out a clean sheet of parchment and a cinnabar pen, dipping it lightly in the ink.


    She knelt on the carpet, her posture straight as a rod.


    12:39


    Chapter 57


    Then, with a flourish, Winnie drew a Charm in swift, graceful strokes.


    Delia was witnessing the creation of a Charm for <i>the </i>first time, and she couldn¡¯t help but feet that Winnie¡¯s aura changed as she drew, giving her an ethereal quality.


    If Delia had harbored any doubts when she first arrived, they were dispelled at that moment. She was convinced that Ms. Bryant had a gift.


    Taking the finished Charm, Delia was somewhat moved. ¡°I just thought I¡¯d ask, not expecting you to have such a thing.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t one, actually.¡± Winnie confessed, at the sight of surprised Delia, and exined with a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t have a charm specifically for attracting bad romances, but they do have Charms for romance.¡±


    She pointed to thest stroke on the Charm in Delia¡¯s hand. ¡°That extra stroke makes it a bad romance charm.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t incorrect to call it that.


    Charm¨Cmaking was an art, with many designs derived from ancient traditions that often led to the same result through different paths.


    These days, people online sought Diet Charm, Luck Charm and Study Charm, all of which she could create. A Diet Charm, for instance, was a Calm Charm, which diminished worldly desires. including appetite.


    A Luck Charm was for good luck, boosting one¡¯s fortune rather than creating it from nothing. Winnie rarely made these for others.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And a Study Charmbined a Calm Charm with a Focus Charm to ensure a clear and concentrated mind, making study more effective.


    Delia nodded in understanding<b>, </b>delighted with her new acquisitions.


    As she prepared to thank Winnie and leave<b>, </b>a payment code was thrust before her.


    Winnie was all business. ¡°Guard Charm costs three grand. Love Charm costs five grand. That¡¯ll be eight grand total¡±


    Delia didn¡¯t find it pricey and promptly transferred the cash on her phone.


    After Winnie confirmed the payment, she didn¡¯t even let Delia put away her phone before rapidly tapping on the screen, opening Delia¡¯s WhatsApp to add her contact in one smooth motion.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends now. Let¡¯s add each other as friends for easy contact.¡±


    Before Winnie could say anything else, Delia quickly added. ¡°And for distant transactions.¡±


    Winnie smiled and epted.


    Then, a new notification for a money transfer popped up. It was from Springer.


    Springer had sent Winnie a transfer of three grand.


    12:39


    Before Winnie could react, a voice called from the top of the stairs. A young man, evidently Springer, was waving his phone excitedly.


    ¡°Winnie! I want one of those Guard Charms tool Save one for <b>me</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Winnie and Delia exchanged a look.


    ¡°Springer, who said you could eavesdrop? Get down here this instant!¡± Delia was familiar with Springer as she scolded him upstairs.


    True to form, Springer retorted, ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Winnie looked up. ¡°Come down. Get your Charm.¡±


    Springer flipped his demeanor instantaneously. ¡°On my way!¡±


    Delia couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the quick change in attitude.


    She turned to Winnie, clearly curious how she had managed to tame the notoriously brash Springer in such a short time, especially considering his less¨Cthan¨Cwarm behavior towards Winnie at the recent family dinner.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Winnie knew she was asking about Springer and was forthright. ¡°He had a row with Amber.¡±


    In the world of the Bryant family, even the most headstrong could find themselves seeking refuge in charms and the mystical arts.


    Although Springer acted like he wanted to cut ties with Amber, Winnie doubted he could easily escape the grasp of Amber.


    At the mention of Amber, Delia subtly shifted her expression.


    ¡°You know, speaking of Amber, there¡¯s something amusing you might not know about her.¡±


    Winnie gave her a nce.


    Delia was shifted into a sly smirk.


    ¡°Her name used to be Dawn, but before she came to the Bryant family, However, this waster changed to Amber, to align with the destiny of the Bryant family as per a fortune teller¡¯s prediction.¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow.


    Delia emphasized ¡®before she came to the Bryant family.¡® It seemed Amber was aiming to be one of the Bryant family herself.


    ¡°You knew each other before?¡±


    Delia curled her lip. ¡°We happened to be in the same ss in elementary school.¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t press further since Springer was already bursting through the door of the den.


    3/4


    15-30


    Chapter 57


    ¡°Winnie, I¡¯m here!¡± He made a beeline for Winnie.


    Delia looked down her nose at Springer, clearly unimpressed.


    ¡°Springer, do you even know how to be good¨Cmannered? I¡¯m discussing something with Winnie. and here you are, eavesdropping from upstairs!¡±


    Springer didn¡¯t back down an inch. ¡°This is my house. Besides, it¡¯s your voice that¡¯s too loud! And for the record, I couldn¡¯t care less about Ynda¡¯s dramas!¡±


    ¡°Springer, you¡¯re asking for a lesson!¡±


    Delia¡¯s smile was all pretense. Though Springer felt a tingling sensation at the back of his neck. he stood his ground.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. Winnie could handle you with a flick of her wrist!¡±


    Winnie, inadvertently dragged into their quarrel, met Delia¡¯s gaze and casually twisted her wrist, murmuring under her breath, ¡°My wrist¡¯s sore.¡±


    The implication was clear that Winnie couldn¡¯t be bothered to lift a finger to handle Delia.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter <b>58</b>


    Delia was bright and resplendent in herughter upon hearing the words.


    Springer<b>, </b>however, looked like someone had just rained on his parade and stomped his foot at her in mock frustration.


    ¡°Come on, Winnie! We¡¯re cut from the same cloth!¡±


    As Delia stood up to head his way, Springer turned tail and bolted back the way he came, his sneakers beating a hasty retreat on the pavement.


    Before <b>he </b>vanished, he hollered back at Winnie, ¡°Winnie! Don¡¯t forget my Guard Charm, I¡¯ll being to collect itter!¡±


    Delia had only been teasing, but now she grabbed her purse, ready to leave.


    ¡°Thanks for the Charms. If it does the trick, I may drum up some business for you.¡±


    Delia said this with a wink in Winnie¡¯s direction, her face betraying none of the disdain for Winnie¡¯s entrepreneurial spirit in her mystical transaction.


    Winnie offered a rare smile and tossed her another tip. ¡°Love Charm works best when kept close. ce it in something she carries every day.¡±


    De got it in a sh, gave Winnie a knowing blink, and then, heels clicking, she strutted away


    with the poise and pride of a peacock.


    It waster that Winnie learned Delia, the heiress of the Lopez family, with all her confidence and mboyance, had once been the only child of the Lopez family. Her birth mother passed away in a twist of fate. Within six months, her father remarried, bringing home a new wife and a stepsister just a year younger than Delia. Ironically, her stepsister Ynda was also his father¡¯s flesh and blood.


    When stepmother and Ynda came into her life, her father became distant, and Delia watched as her birthright was slowly usurped.


    Everyone expected Delia to be a timid and pitiable creature, but after spending a year with her grandmother in the countryside, Delia returned to navigate the family politics with aplomb. leveraging gossip and alliances to reim her agency<b>.</b>


    Since then, anyone who dared cross her would find themselves in the midst of a whirlwind of her making, no holds barred.


    Her most notorious stunt involved using her father Samuel of domestic abuse at the police station and streaming it live for all her rtives to witness.


    In the end, a humiliated Samuel capitted, pampering her with every luxury and strictly forbidding any provocation from her stepfamily.


    In the eyes of the Lopez family, Deliacked for nothing except perhaps paternal affection. But


    <b>1/4</b>


    <b>12.39</b>


    Chapter 58


    Winnie figured she hardly needed that thing.


    In the face of such adversity, De had fought tooth and nail to be the best version of herself that she could be.


    That evening. In the presence of Clifford and his parents, Springer showed off the Amulet he got from Winnie as if it were a badge of honor, leaving the Bryant family elders speechless.


    Who would¡¯ve guessed the earlier critic of Winnie¡¯s work would now be proudly disying his ¡°token of faith¡°?


    While Springer¡¯s parents were pleased, there was an undercurrent of envy. They didn¡¯t possess the handcrafted Amulet made by Winnie.


    The family had never minded that only Clifford and Horace had received them, but seeing Springer unt his Amulet suddenly made them feel left out in the cold<b>.</b>


    Under the watchful eyes of Terrell and J, Winnie quietly handed out two more protective amulets.


    Hobson, just back from the hospital, arrived in time to witness the exchange, seemingly unimpressed.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t wear such things. If we¡¯re talking about craftsmanship, it¡¯s the master artisans you should emte. If you enjoy the hobby that much, you should learn from the best.¡± He said this while reluctantly extending his hand, not wanting to snub Winnie in front of Clifford.


    If she insisted on giving it, he¡¯d ept, only to toss it in some drawerter.


    Winnie eyed him strangely, then shrugged with a calm indifference, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t make many. They¡¯re all gone<b>.</b>¡±


    Hobson was speechless.


    Winnie continued, ¡°After all, it¡¯s just my hobby.¡±


    Clearly, she was doing this on purpose.


    Hobson left in a huff, and Winnie paid him no mind. She hadn¡¯t intended to distribute her work to every family member anyway.


    The two she had given away were indeed thest, and now she contemted sourcing new materials to craft a few more.


    As she headed upstairs, her phone chimed with a notification of a hefty bank transfer.


    Opening it, she was dumbfounded.


    Clifford had sent her ten million dors.


    Turning around, she saw Clifford, who had followed her upstairs, his eyes filled with veiled


    concern.


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez told me everything.¡± Clifford began<b>..</b>Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    <b>12:39</b>


    Winnie was puzzled. What exactly had Malcolm told him?


    ¡°He mentioned you treated Ms. Sanchez without charging because I had already paid you a ten¨Cmillion fee.¡± Clifford spoke with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re a sensible kid, but that ten million was to repay the Henderson family, with a little extra for your expenses.¡± Clifford had indeed nned topensate the Sanchez family but didn¡¯t realize Winnie had preemptively cured Lucy. In <b>doing </b>so, Winnie had preserved the Bryant family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve maintained our family¡¯s rtionship with the Sanchez family, but we can¡¯t let you be at a <b>loss</b>.¡± He continued. ¡°Consider this ten million a payment from us on behalf of the Sanchez family. Keep it, and if it¡¯s not enough,e to <b>me</b>.¡±


    Winnie remained silent, processing the unexpected turn of events.


    Ever since she parted ways with Kathryn, making money seemed almost too easy for her.


    Even though she felt there was nothing wrong with representing the Bryant family and waiving the Sanchez family¡¯s fees, she¡¯d take the money that was offered without hesitation.


    ¡°Thanks<b>.</b>¡± Winnie softened her smile, her usual chill demeanor melting into one that was obedient and sensible.


    Clifford watched her, feeling an unexinable urge to pat her head the way he¡¯d seen Horace do.


    His hand, previously resting by his side, twitched with hesitation. He cautiously began to lift it. but before he could reach out, Winnie had already nodded slightly at him and turned to go back


    to her room<b>.</b>


    His hand, which had just begun to rise, fell back to his side, limp.


    Clifford remained impassive as he silently turned and retreated to his study.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital<b>.</b>


    In the hospital room, Ambery with her eyes closed on the bed, her pale face nestled against the stark white pillow, making her look all the more fragile and helpless.


    Cutler stood beside her, watching intently, his eyes brimming with pity and¨Caffection.


    After a long moment, he couldn¡¯t resist reaching <b>out</b>, wanting to touch her porcin¨Clike skin gently.


    His fingertips trembled, but just as they were about to make contact, the person on the bed stirred, her eyshes fluttering open.


    Cutler abruptly withdrew his hand, shifting instead to tuck the nket around <b>her</b>.


    Amber looked up at him, her eyes filled <b>with </b>confusion. ¡°Cutler, what time is it? Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here alone, and I was worried,¡± Cutler said gently. ¡°I wanted to stay <b>with </b>you.¡±


    13-14


    Chapter <b>58</b>


    ¡°Thank you, Cutler.¡± Amber said, her face lighting up with joy, then she cast her eyes down. ¡°Cutler, I¡¯m thirsty. Could I have some water?¡±


    Upon hearing her request, Cutler immediately nodded, turning to pour her a ss of water.


    What he didn¡¯t see, at the moment he turned his back, was the swift change in Amber¡¯s eyes on the <b>bed</b>. The soft and gentle smile vanished, reced by a sh of Icy coldness.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Amber shifted her gaze away, a flicker of Irritation crossing her face. Suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Master, Springer¡¯s favorability to you has plummeted to near 60. To ensure a sessful fortune extraction, please raise his favorability as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡®Got it.¡® Amber muttered, her patience wearing thin, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you telling me that draining. their positive energy would make fortune extraction easier, why would I have taken Springer to that ce? You said the spirits wouldn¡¯t harm me, so what¡¯s the deal with those threads? If it weren¡¯t for those threads targeting me, causing me to panic and abandon Springer in my flight, how could he be angry with me?¡±


    At first, when Springer stormed off today, Amber didn¡¯t think much of it. However<b>, </b>just after he left, the system in her mind issued a sudden warning.


    Springer¡¯s favorability had taken a nosedive, showing no signs of recovery.


    It once took three long years to get his favorability above 85! And now, twenty points were knocked off in one fell swoop. Amber was beyond frustrated.


    ¡°The system is infallible. It ensures you are not harmed by negative energy, but those threads are driven by malice, which is not within the scope of spirits,¡± the system responded in an automated tone, increasing Amber¡¯s irritation.


    She had stumbled upon this system after moving into the Bryant family.


    With its help, she effortlessly gained beauty, a perfect figure, even a sharp mind. With the fortunes she extractedter, her life was smooth sailing. Naturally, she held great trust and reliance on the system¡¯s guidance.


    Who would have thought that this time it would lead her to such a misstep?


    ¡°The ball is in your court, alright? Fortunately, Springer¡¯s not hard to please. Give me some time. until I¡¯m discharged and home, and I¡¯ll win back his favor in no time.¡± Despite the setback. Amber wasn¡¯t overly worried.


    Springer was quick¨Ctempered, but also quick to forgive. Over the years, Amber had learned to handle the guys in the Bryant family perfectly.


    With this in mind, she picked up her phone and texted Springer again.


    ¡°Hey Springer, are you asleep? You didn¡¯te to see me today. Still mad at me? I¡¯ve been sleeping terribly in the hospital, haunted by what happened. I¡¯ve never been through anything like it, and I¡¯m still scared. I ran that day to get help¡­ I know you might not believe anything <b>I </b>say now, but I¡¯m being honest. I¡¯m getting discharged tomorrow, Springer. Will youe pick me up?¡±


    After sending the lengthy message, Amber took the water that Cutler handed her, waiting for the system to report an increase in favorability.


    <b>12.40</b>


    But a minute passed, then five, then ten. After finishing two cups of water, there was no reply. and the system showed no change in Springer¡¯s favorability.


    Amber darkened her expression. She couldn¡¯t believe Springer hadn¡¯t seen her message. The ¨C guy was practically glued to his phone.


    Why wasn¡¯t he replying? Why was his favorability unchanged? Could he really be that mad at her?


    In the situation that day, anyone would have made the same choice she did. Even if he was upset, after two days and her reaching out, Springer should have let it go by <i>now</i><i>.</i>


    Amber felt Springer was being unreasonable<b>.</b>


    Noticing her sour expression, Cutler couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Amber, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling okay?¡±


    He looked at her, eyes brimming with concern and pity.


    Amber forced a woeful smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been messaging Springer the past few days, and he hasn¡¯t replied<b>¡­</b>¡±


    She then feigned worry. ¡°I¡¯m also concerned he might have been traumatized that day, mayb feeling unwell¡­ He should¡¯ve been hospitalized for observation like me.¡±


    When Cutler heard Springer hadn¡¯t replied, his expression soured, thinking Springer was being immature. Remembering how Springer had been lively and hanging around Winnie when he went home earlier, he felt sorry for Amber, especially since she was worrying about him while in the hospital


    Cutler resolved to deal with ungrateful Springer the next day.


    Not wanting to upset Amber with the truth, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he might just be gaming and missed your message.¡±


    With a gentle voice, taking her hand softly in his, he reassured her, ¡°I saw Springer when I was home earlier. He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯ll be home tomorrow.¡±


    Amber felt therge hand on hers and inwardly recoiled, but her smile remained tender. ¡°Thanks, Cutler. It would¡¯ve been tough being here alone without you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t withdraw her hand, and Cutler, seemingly forgetting he was still holding it, continued.


    tofort her with small talk.


    As Amber half¨Cheartedly responded, the system intruded once more..


    ¡°Master, Cutler¡¯s favorability has increased by 2, now at 92. It is advisable to elerate the conquest. The higher his favorability, the more fortune you can extract from them.¡±


    Hearing the system¡¯s encouragement, Amber felt a surge of impatience. She knew that higher favorability meant more fortune to extract. She also knew how to make Cutler¡¯s favorability skyrocket.


    2/3


    12:40


    Chapter 59


    After all, Cutler was smitten with her. With just some little tricks, she could shoot his favorability to 99 in no time. But that wasn¡¯t her style.


    Trading her body for favorability was beneath her. She had standards.


    Even without ying coy, she could handle them with ease. So why bother with unnecessary entanglements?


    In the world of the wealthy family, although Cutler was considered exceptional, he paled inparison to Horace. And then there was Drake<b>.</b>


    Just the mere thought of Drake, with his chiseled features and the way hemanded attention in any room, set Amber¡¯s heart aze.


    Only a man like him, with his air of effortless superiority, was worthy of her genuine affections.


    Especially since Drake was a perfectionist, the man whose standards for a partner were sky¨Chigh.


    For someone like him, Amber couldn¡¯t afford to be seen flirting casually with just anyone, which would just be lowering her stock.


    Lost in her thoughts, Amber was jolted by the system¡¯s indifferent voice,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, allow me to remind you that despite your three¨Cyear effort, Drake¡¯s affection rating for you remains at 38. Of those, thirty are the initial points granted by the system. In other words. you¡¯ve earned a mere eight points, which can be ignored.¡±


    Amber was seethed with anger.


    Meanwhile, in a riverside vi, a pale young man stared intently at the address just sent by a private investigator on his phone.


    His brooding eyes shimmered with stubborn determination as he murmured hoarsely.


    *Catherine, I¡¯ve found you again¡­¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The next day. Amber was discharged from the hospital, and Leonie had made special arrangements to pick her up with the help of Nadine and Hobson.


    Springer didn¡¯t show up. He had no intention of picking her up, let alone replying to her


    messages.


    Not wanting to wait at home for Amber¡¯s return, Springer wrapped himself around Winnie instead. ¡°Can¡¯t you take me with you when you head out? I¡¯ll just tag along, promise not to be a


    bother!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Winnie¡¯s refusal was merciless.


    At her response, Springer nearly choked up.


    ¡°Why? I have admitted you as my family!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask that.¡±


    Springer felt slighted but didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m practically a VIP customer. Isn¡¯t it only right for you to take your VIP out for a spin?¡±


    After all, he had spent nearly seven hundred thousand dors on her services.


    Considering her previous gig paid thirty thousand, it would take her ages to make seven hundred thousand.


    In his mind, Springer figured he must qualify as a VIP.


    Winnie just nced at him, pulled out her phone silently, and showed him Malcolm¡¯s transaction history.


    1


    Malcolm has transferred three million dors to her ount.


    She flipped to another, showing him the transfer from Clifford.


    Clifford has transferred ten million dors to her ount.


    At this moment, silence spoke volumes.


    Springer was at a loss for words. What in <b>the </b>world was all this? Did Winnie really rake in that much cash?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, how can Clifford¡¯s transfer count? It¡¯s a father giving you money, that¡¯s just an allowance!¡±


    Winnie flipped back to the earlier ten million transfer<b>, </b>exining. ¡°The earlier amount is pocket money, the ten million is a fee.¡±


    Springer felt a pang of jealousy.


    He had thought Winnie was dirt<b>¨C</b>poor without even five million to her name in pocket change. It


    1/4


    <b>12:40</b>


    Chapter 60


    turned out that he was the clown!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His <b>dad </b><b>had </b>never transferred ten million in one go to him!!


    In the end, Springer dered that to mend his bruised heart, Winnie had to take him out with


    <b>her </b><b>today</b>.


    Winnie hadn¡¯t anticipated that having this youngd as her family would be such a handful.


    If only she had known¡­ Oh well, there was no ils.


    Winnie still took Springer out with her.


    The driver pulled up in front of Catherine¡¯s apartment building.


    When Springer stepped out and saw the dpidated structure, his expression soured,


    ¡°What are we doing at this rundown ce? Is it set for demolition?¡±


    He thought this was some decrepit neighborhood awaiting tear¨Cdown, especially since it looked. even worse than the area where Winnie used to rent her ce.


    Springer, pampered since childhood, had never set foot in a ce this shabby.


    As they entered the building, he was even more astonished.


    ¡°There¡¯s no elevator in this building?! There are still buildings without elevators in Emerald Bay?¡±


    Winnie shot him a look that said volumes,manding. ¡°Go back. Now.¡±


    Springer mped his mouth shut, ¡°I won¡¯t say another word, okay?¡±


    By the time they climbed to the top floor and saw Catherine Lester¡¯s small apartment, Springer had revised his understanding of poverty. Just as he was about to speak, he caught Winnie¡¯s icy gaze and immediately shut up.


    The Lester family seldom had visitors, and in Georgina¡¯s living room, the only ce to sit was


    the bed.


    But Springer¡¯s upbringing wouldn¡¯t allow him to just sit on others¡± bed, so he pulled <b>up </b>a stic stool and sat down awkwardly with his long legs folded.


    Winnie noted that since entering the apartment, though surprised, he hadn¡¯t shown disdain, and she gave him a second <b>look</b>.


    Maybe Springer was kind after all.


    Georgina, however, recognized at a nce that Springer was no ordinary visitor, what with his expensive attire making him stand out.


    She felt visibly uneasy and worried,


    ¡°Master, did youe over especially today because there¡¯s something wrong with Catherine?¡±


    2/4


    12:20


    ¡°She¡¯s fine physically, I just have something for her.¡±


    Winnie said, asking Springer to wait outside while she went into the room to speak with Catherine.


    Having been bedridden for over a year, Catherine was slowly recuperating and nowy in bed <b>as </b>Winnie pulled out a familiar candle from her backpack.


    As she watched the candle rise in Winnie¡¯s palm, Catherine grew nervous, fearing it was rted to her child, but then she heard a familiar voiceing from the candle,


    ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I realize I was wrong¡­¡±


    Hearing it. Catherine flinched involuntarily and gripped the nket tightly.


    Georgina initially couldn¡¯t recognize the volce, but as she listened, her eyes reddened with


    anger,


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that the person who ruined Catherine¡¯s life? She destroyed my daughter¡¯s future, does she think a flippant apology is enough for our forgiveness?!<b>¡±</b>


    Catherine went pale, her lips colorless as she clenched her jaw, clearly unwilling to ept the apology. And knowing Kathryn, she didn¡¯t believe the apology was sincere.


    At the sight of their reaction, Winnie exined Kathryn¡¯s recent misunderstanding that Catherine¡¯s ghost was haunting her for revenge.


    She added, ¡°I had her record this not only because you deserve an apology, but also because with this recording, you can clear your name from the nder a year ago and let everyone know the truth.¡±


    As Winnie mentioned the inte, Catherine turned even paler, recalling the overwhelming insults and doubts hurled at her a year prior.


    She had just managed to escape the barrage of abuse¡­


    If she released Kathryn¡¯s recording online, she might gain exoneration and forgiveness, but the events of a year ago would undoubtedly be dredged up again, and she might still face skepticism and humiliation¡­


    Georgina¡¯s mind clearly traced back to the past, a shadow of worry crossing her face as she considered the possibility of history repeating itself. She feared that if Catherine were to fall apart again, something might seize the moment to snatch a piece of her soul in her moment of weakness<b>.</b>


    Georgina and Catherine both wore expressions of resistance.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, they had fought hard for the peace they now enjoyed.


    This was exactly why Winnie had left the choice in her hands.


    ¡°You can choose to live a quiet life from now on, or you can use this to defend your honor. I¡¯ll give you the recording just to offer you a second option.¡±


    <b>12:40</b>


    Chapter 60


    Without the recording, Catherine would have to live with the whispers and shame, but the inte was forgetful, and she could still start anew. It was the only path she had.


    But the recording represented an alternative, one she could choose to ignore, but it was a choice that she deserved to have.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t going to y the self¨Crighteous hero and make that choice for Catherine<b>.</b>


    She wasn¡¯t the one affected, and it wasn¡¯t her ce to decide.


    Handing the small and delicate candle to Catherine, Winnie didn¡¯t press further.


    Catherine looked down at the candle in her palm, her lips still tightly pressed together, her whole being caught in a tangle of indecision.


    Outside. Springer couldn¡¯t hear any of the conversation, and idly his gaze swept over the small ten¨Csquare¨Cmeter space, so tiny yet crammed with a myriad of items.


    He was silently marveling at the clutter when suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    Springer nced instinctively toward the bedroom direction, noting the silence within, seemingly undisturbed by the sound.


    He thought about calling out but the knocking came again, more insistent this time.


    So, Springer decided to head to the door and flung it open with a touch of impatience.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I heard you! Stop knocking!¡±


    As the door swung open, Springer was met with the sight of a young man, maybe eighteen or neen, with dark circles under his eyes and an aura of gloom enveloping him. His eyes were rimmed red, bearing an almost predatory look.


    Clenching his teeth, the young man asked each word deliberate and forceful, ¡°Who Are You?¡±


    Springer, with the typical defiance of a privileged master, tilted his chin up and shot back, ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    The young man fixed him with a piercing gaze, his voice hoarse and chilling as he uttered his name, ¡°Hans.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Springer subconsciously wanted to ask who this Hans was, but in the next second, he was already moving forward, trying to push past Springer.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Catherine!¡±


    Caught off¨Cguard, Hans watched as the intruder squeezed past him and Into the house,


    Winnie and others had heard themotion. As they opened the door, Georgina¡¯s face turned a shade of ash at the sight of Hans, while Catherine, already pale, grew ghostly white, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    Hans lit up his eyes when he spotted Catherine sitting on the bed, her brooding eyes staring


    back at him.


    ¡°Catherine! I knew you weren¡¯t gone!¡± Saying so, Hans took a step towards her, but Georgina instinctively blocked his path, protecting her daughter who had just begun to find her normalcy again.


    Winnie, guessing Hans¡® intent, moved to intercept him, but Springer was quicker. He darted in front of the bedroom door and with a fierce shove, pushed Hans back.


    ¡°Back off, buddy! One more step and I swear I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Despite his youth, Springer¡¯s fierceness was unmistakable.


    Hans, taken aback by the shove, red at Hans with rising anger.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?! This is between her and me!¡±


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the knight in shining armor!¡± Springer replied. Without a second thought, Springer retorted and shoved Hans again, more forcefully this time.


    ¡°Stay where you are! Do you think you can just barge into someone¡¯s house uninvited? Winnie hasn¡¯t said a word! Until she does, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Springer positioned himself as Winnie¡¯s personal guardian, his tone unyielding<b>.</b>


    Hans, intent on seeing Catherine, was not interested in listening to Springer¡¯s rant. When Hans was pushed a second time, he lost it and swung a fist at Springer¡¯s face.


    Springer might have been young, but he wasn¡¯t untrained.


    He raised his arms to block, but he was a split second too slow. Just as he braced for impact. Winnie flickered her hand and Hans¡® punch froze mid¨Cair.


    Both boys were stunned, but Springer, with his quick reflexes, seized the moment.


    He twisted Hans¡® arm behind his back, pushed him down, and pinned him with a smoothness that even impressed himself.


    He turned excitedly to Winnie, his eyes sparkling with pride, silently asking. ¡°Did you see that? Wasn¡¯t I awesome?¡±


    12:40


    „e


    lo stand there and let them treat me


    Fasting site heat the behest het syes Heel on Hans outside. Her body was rigid with


    Frankens Fallsins. I met wanted to see you I¡¯ve been worried sick about you this palcem Tanline in mymily stopped me from seeing you. Catherine, you


    You but


    As Hane Rouets his heart, unaware, each word struck Catherine like a whisper from a devil. Almartes of being bullied and caersed into being his girlfriend reyed in her mind, causing


    Finally, she Fruhin¡® take it anymore and creamed, ¡°Shut up! Just shut up!


    Her eyes brimming with tear, Catherine red at Hans, her voice shaking with determination,


    Tover weant to ass you saint Everything you say disgusts me, Hans! You¡¯re scum! Why can¡¯t


    kow at isave me alone? What did I ever de wrang?¡±


    Since waking up the day before, Catherine had been on edge. She and Georgina, both wanting to forget the past year¡¯s events, had even started to fantasize about a new life ahead.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Hane arrival shattered that illusion, reminding Catherine that she couldn¡¯t forget. She shouted hoarsely, venting years of pain and despair.


    Winnte remained silent, and Springer, still pinning down Hans, kept his lips sealed, his grip


    Hans, however, appeared oblivious to the pressure. He stared at Catherine inside the house,


    able to believe her reaction.


    ty te mind, their reunion after a long separation and his struggle against his family for her should have led her to a great epiphany and recognize her feelings for him.


    But why did she find him disgusting?


    ¡°Catherine, you dare say you never liked me?! Not even once?! Hans bit back, unable to ept


    Yes, he had bullied her at first, but he had apologized.


    Yes, he had forced her, but that was a momentary impulsel


    12:40


    Chapter 61


    When he realized he loved her, he genuinely made her his girlfriend. Although there had been threats, it was because he loved her!


    He had always believed that once she became his girlfriend, once she <b>spent </b>enough time with him<b>, </b>she woulde to love him <b>as </b>he did her<b>.</b>


    Even if she <b>seemed </b>resistant most of the time, he was convinced she liked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you, not once! It¡¯s always been you forcing me into this!¡± Catherine shouted, ¡°You threatened me with my mom¡¯s job and used my grades as leverage against me. How could I ever like you? I don¡¯t like you at all! It¡¯s you who won¡¯t let me be!!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s voice wasden with despair. She couldn¡¯t fathom what she <b>had </b>done to deserve such treatment. Why did she have to endure this?


    Hans cornered Catherine in thedies¡® restroom, with his cronies in tow, sting her with a water hose,ughing and jeering at her, heaping humiliation upon her.


    He¡¯d dump his half¨Ceaten lunch leftovers into her bowl, tear up her textbooks, and even force her down into the mud, demanding she recite passages¡­


    Heaven knew when he dered his affection for her, she felt so nauseated she almost threw


    <ol>


    <li>up.</li>


    </ol>


    How could he think that after all the vile things he had done to her, she could still develop feelings for him?


    How could anyone evere to like a person who has inflicted such deep wounds upon them?

 Chapter 62

    Chapter <b>62</b>


    Hans listened in disbelief as Catherine spoke each word with a gravity that shook his world to


    the core.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    He had always believed that Catherine had a thing for him. Even though she had never admitted it, wasn¡¯t that just how girls were like in those high school romanceedies they watched. Wasn¡¯t that how the story always went?


    Hans had naively assumed their rtionship was Just another teen drama unfolding in the halls of their high school. But through Catherine¡¯s eyes, It was nothing short of a relentless bullying nightmare.


    The so¨Ccalled teen dramas were nothing but a glorified crime spree.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Only those who had suffered at the hands of bullles understood the depths of despair they could inflict.


    Catherine, with a wry smile, looked at Hans, who was the picture of devastation. She lowered her head and let tears fall. At that moment, she made up her mind and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Her voice was hoarse but unwavering.


    ¡°The things you¡¯ve done to me, the way you¡¯ve vited me without my consent¡­ I¡¯m taking this to court. Hans, you and Kathryn are going to pay for what you¡¯ve done¡­¡±


    This time, she wouldn¡¯t be scared.


    Georgina, tears streaming down her face


    turned and enveloped her daughter in a hug.


    ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m with you all the way. Whatever you decide to do, I¡¯m right here by your side!¡±


    They would sue those who had hurt Catherine and those culprits would be held ountable by thew!


    Springer had no idea who Catherine was or why Winnie had shown up that day, but that didn¡¯t. stop him from relishing the juicy drama unfolding before him.


    Even in his most unreasonable moments, Springer couldn¡¯t fathom someone being so utterly. shameless!


    He kicked Hans in the leg with a vengeance and turned to Catherine, saying. ¡°I¡¯m with you too! Sue the jerk! If money¡¯s tight, I¡¯ll chip in! If I can¡¯t cover it, my families will! Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯ll take him down!¡±


    For the first time, Springer felt a rush of adrenaline for a stranger. Although he had never met Catherine before, he was determined to see justice served.


    Catherine¡¯s eyes, red from crying, turned to Winnie, who had remained silent until then. With a


    1/3


    12:40


    Chapter 62


    raspy voice, but still firm, she said,


    ¡°Master Winnie, I want to sue them<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Winnie met Catherine¡¯s resolute gaze and knew she had made her choice.


    With a gentle smile, Winnie said softly, ¡°Just sue them, and no one will hurt you so easily again.¡±


    Because this time, Winnle would be there to safeguard Catherine<b>.</b>


    That very day, Springer called up his dad to get the contact details for the legal team at the Bright Group.


    They began to gather evidence and prepare for thewsuit. They even dug up all the malicious onlinements from a year ago and uncovered the masterminds behind the cyberbullying that targeted Catherine.


    Kathryn¡¯s confession was leaked online.


    With awyer¡¯s letter, the case of the high school girl who had been pregnant and subsequently took her life resurfaced, causing a new uproar on the inte.


    Hans and Kathryn faced waves of online trials, but that was to be dealt withter.


    Springer was gearing up to fight for Catherine¡¯s justice.


    Meanwhile, there was an unexpected turn for Winnie.


    Standing at the entrance to the Bryant family¡¯s mansion, Winnie took a familiar box from a man dressed in a signature ck hat and pants.


    ¡°Are you saying the ghost baby can¡¯t be cleansed?¡±


    The man in the ck hat nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the feedback we got. The item has been safely returned. Thank you for using Ghostly Express.¡± With that, he left quickly.


    The butler tried to call after him, intending to use the delivery service himself, but to no avail.


    ¡°That¡¯s <b>odd</b><b>, </b>why¡¯d he leave so suddenly? And what delivery service is this Ghostly Express?¡± The butler muttered to himself, then turned to Bryant, asking, ¡°Winnie, which courier service did you use? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Winnie, still fixated on the box in her hand, had no desire to exin. She nodded, ¡°Yeah, you wouldn¡¯t have heard of it.¡±


    With that, she took the box and went to her room.


    After cing the box down, Winnie called up the service to demand a refund and a scolding. She had paid a hefty sum to eliminate a grudge, only for it to be sent back as if nothing had happened<b>.</b>


    It was a rare moment of indecision for Winnie.


    12:40


    If the Grudge on the ghostly item wouldn¡¯t fade, then she¡¯d have to obliterate it.


    But she had promised Catherine and Georgina to try and remove the grudge without resorting to extreme measures.


    Now, what could she do about this peculiar and persistent grudge?


    As Winnie pondered her options and rummaged through her Charms for a solution, she didn¡¯t notice Pretty, her pet tox, sidling up to her.


    With a graceful lear, Prettynded on the table and yfully pawed at the box.


    Once, then again.


    By the time Winnie realized what was happening, Pretty had already pushed the box to the edge. of the table.


    Winnie narrowed her eyes, ¡°Pretty! What are you doing?!¡±


    As it echoing human mischief, the fox had knocked the box off the table!


    Before Winnie could scold the mischievous creature, she picked up the box, relieved that it was specially sealed and not easily damaged.


    That was when she noticed a crack suddenly appear on the box¡¯s surface. It spread quickly. and at the next moment, a surge of malevolent energy burst forth.


    Even with her quick reflexes, Winnie was almost hit by the dark force. She tossed the box away and flung out her charms, ready to seal the malevolent energy.


    But unexpectedly, as the charms collided with the dark force, it exploded with a deafening bang! With a thunderous st, the tranquility of the vi was violently shattered.


    Winnie didn¡¯t have a thoment to spare. Her gaze locked onto the ruined box as a malevolent spirit, wrapped in a shroud of fury, burst forth from the chamber and soared toward the outside world.


    Winnie paled as she snatched up her bag and darted in pursuit.


    The spirit was swift, dodging the series of Charms Winnie hurled at it as it darted chaotically through the neighborhood. Then, as if honing in on a specific target, it surged in a determined direction.


    When Winnie caught sight of the familiar figure in the path of the vengeful specter, her face contorted with dread, and she bolted toward him, shouting, ¡°Drake! Get out of the way!¡±


    Drake turned at the sound of his name. As he saw the swirling mass of dark aura hurtling towards him, his instincts took <b>over</b>.


    With an outstretched hand, he caught the dark aura in his palm as effortlessly as if he were catching a baseball.

 Chapter 63

    <b>Chapter </b><b>63</b>


    Winnie stood frozen in ce, a sense of disbelief washing over her.


    Moments ago, she had instinctively warned him to duck, not out of fear that the Ghost Baby would collide with Drake.


    After all, with the almost sacred gold aura radiating off Drake, any ordinary phantom that dared to approach him was akin to a moth plunging into the mes.


    She was more concerned that the Ghost Baby would be obliterated upon impact.


    But reality had a different script.


    The Ghost Baby wasn¡¯t reduced to dust. Instead, Drake had somehow caught it in his grasp.


    Winnie¡¯s gaze flitted to Drake, who was furrowing his brow, a stern look in his eyes as he focused on the struggling wisp of darkness in his palm.


    ¡°Can you¡­ see that thing?¡± Winnie couldn¡¯t help but ask, her forehead creasing in wonder.


    Drake turned to look at her, his expression enigmatic, his deep eyes probing. Clearly, he wanted to know what was this thing.


    His palm felt no solid touch, more like he was gripping a condensed and struggling mass of air<b>. </b>As the ck mist squirmed<b>, </b>trying to escape, Drake instinctively tightened his hold.


    Winnie was about to intervene when she saw his action and instinctively shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    But it <b>was </b>toote.


    She watched as Drake¡¯s gold aura engulfed the Ghost Baby, and she had only one thought that the Ghost Baby was doomed to vanish into thin air.


    However, in the next instant, as the gold aura flooded the Ghost Baby, the dark malevolence that had enveloped it seemed to be dispelled by the light, fading away entirely.


    What remained in Drake¡¯s palm was a chubby little thing, pale as a ghost, resembling a marshmallow cherub.


    The tiny cherub iled its little limbs in his grip, still struggling fiercely.


    Even Winnie, who had seen her fair share of oddities, couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise and confusion.


    Was this¡­ the Ghost Baby?


    As the dark mist dissipated, Drake too saw clearly the baby in his hand. A rare tremor flickered through his usually calm and indifferent eyes. He seemed baffled by what he had caught.


    Subconsciously, he looked to Winnie for answers, seeing her staring nkly at the thing in his hand. His brows drew together more tightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but prompt her, ¡°Winnie.¡±


    1/3


    12:41


    Chaplet 63


    Snapped out of her stupor by his restrained and cold voice, Winnie quickly reacted. Without a hint of hesitation, she stepped forward and deftly wrapped the cherub with a Charm, preventing its escape.


    The little cherub tried to squirm away, but Winnie¡¯s quick movements had it wrapped in no time. Then, with a simple red string, she tied up the Ghost Baby like a holiday parcel, holding it in her hand.


    Drake was speechless<b>.</b>


    Even in the present moment, Drake didn¡¯t let much emotion show, <b>except </b>for a slight twitch at the corner of his eyes that betrayed his inner turmoil.


    In an instant, he regained hisposure and asked calmly. ¡°Is this one of your pets?¡±


    Last time it was a little fox, and now this strange, almost surreal creature, not to mention the vanishing silken thread he <b>had </b>witnessed before.


    Drake was beginning to believe that Winnie, the long¨Clostdy of the Bryant family, indeed possessed some peculiar talents.


    Winnie didn¡¯t expect his question to be about that. Her mouth twitched slightly, but she repliedposedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in the business of keeping ghosts.


    ¡°This is a Ghost Baby I caught earlier on the roof of an abandoned school building,¡± exined Winnie. ¡°It got away by ident just now.¡±


    Drake eyed the wriggling Ghost Baby in her hand, his deep ck eyes speechless.


    Considering that Winnie could see it too, she saw no point in keeping it a secret any longer. Besides, she had beeh wanting to broach the subject of those three purple lightning bolts she had seen before, and now seemed like the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, shall we talk inside?¡± Winnie suggested, lifting the Ghost Baby slightly and nodding toward the Patterson Manor behind him.


    With a grave expression, Drake would normally not invite others into his domain. But curiosity


    was gnawing at him, so he turned and headed inside.


    Winnie followed, holding the Ghost Baby.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time visiting the Patterson Manor, but her previous visits had been rushed, and she hadn¡¯t had a chance to appreciate the manor¡¯s interior.


    Unlike the Bryant Manor, the Patterson Manor was decorated in a more traditional Western style, with understated opulence and a touch of Eastern influence.


    It was dignified and grand, yet Winnie couldn¡¯t shake a certain emptiness about it.


    Only when she followed Drake up to the second¨Cfloor study did she realize where this feeling of


    12:41This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    emptiness stemmed from. The Patterson Manor was too quiet. Though there was a palpable presence of life, she had hardly seen a soul since entering.


    Considering Drake¡¯s peculiar disposition, it wasn¡¯t hard to quess that the master of the house likely preferred not to have people bustling around him.


    The servants here were probably well¨Ctrained to stay out of sight unless needed.


    That wasn¡¯t too strange.


    Winnie knew that some familles employed simr practices.


    But beyond the servants, what puzzled her more was that she hadn¡¯t seen any other Patterson tamity members, neither during herst visit nor this time.


    Were they gone? Or had they moved away?


    As Winnie pondered, she followed Drake Into the study.


    Winnie didn¡¯t rush to speak. Instead, she casually hung the Ghost Baby she¡¯d been carrying onto the doorknob of the study before she turned to enter, making her way toward the couch.


    Drake watched her movements, his eyes clouding over with a silent brooding before he followed her and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°You can talk now.¡± His voice was a deep baritone, devoid of any emotion, as detached as if he hadn¡¯t just captured a Ghost Baby moments <b>earlier</b><b>.</b>


    Winnie was straightforward,ying out her profession and recounting the events that had urred in the abandoned school building.


    This naturally included the story about Catherine and the baby she had tragically lost.


    Drake listened without interrupting, his face betraying little change.


    Families with old money and power, like his, typically had a higher tolerance for the Mystical. Sects and their practices, and his experiences from a young age had given him some inklings of the supernatural.


    But this was indeed the first time he hade face to face with it: Well, more than face to face, he had actually captured one.


    ¡°Have you never seen one before?¡± Winnie asked, though she knew well enough that with Drake¡¯s golden aura, not encountering spirits within ten meters was the norm.


    Spirits would flee at the mere sight of him.


    As expected, Drake shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Winnie twinkled her eyes and suddenly reached around him, her hands moving swiftly, and then opened her palm to reveal the gold aura she had plucked from him<b>.</b>


    Holding her hand out t, she asked him, ¡°Can you see these, then?¡±

 Chapter 64

    <b>Chapter </b><b>64</b>


    Drake furrowed his brow slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen Winnie perform this peculiar gesture in front of him. Only. thest time she had been somewhat more discreet.


    This time, she was unabashedly bold.


    His deep eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°What do you have in your hand?¡±


    At his words, Winnie knew he couldn¡¯t see it, which was to be expected.


    Ever since she had delved into the arcane arts, she had encountered many from the various Mystical Sects.


    They could maybe see spirits and dark energy, but they couldn¡¯t see the mysterious items she could.


    However, with the conversation now open, Winnie saw no reason to hide the truth.


    She looked at him and said. ¡°<b>In </b>my hand, there¡¯s a gold light.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°It was scraped off you.¡±


    Drake was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by gold aura.¡± Winnie said. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a bit blinding every time I see


    you.¡±


    Drake was speechless. He vaguely understood why she had been blinking so hard every time she saw him before.


    ¡°What is this gold aura?¡±


    ¡°Usually, gold aura only appears on those who have done great deeds. But I¡¯ve asked around, and you, aside from attending charity auctions now and then, don¡¯t seem to have any notable acts of goodness. This gold aura must be the result of merits umted in your past life.¡±


    Winnie exined, ¡°Gold aura is for protection and no evil can touch you. You must have been a remarkable phnthropist <b>in </b>your past life. You could think of it as a sort of divine grace.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure she couldn¡¯t fully discern his aura.


    In fact, it was hard for Winnie to even see his features clearly through the gold aura.


    What Winnie didn¡¯t see was the flicker of mockery in the depths of Drake¡¯s eyes when she mentioned divine grace.


    That mockery, hidden within the gold aura, vanished in an Instant. When he looked back at Winnie, his eyes were calm and collected again.


    ¡°This gold aura could be useful to you.¡± His statement was definite, the tone full of conviction.


    1/4


    <b>12</b>:4


    Drake was, after all, the youngest head of the Patterson family lineage, and his mind was clearer than most.


    From the few brief encounters with Winnie, he didn¡¯t believe her to be the kind who would . eagerly solve puzzles for others.


    Yet, not only had she exined it, but she did so in great detail. Coupled with the fact that she had surreptitiously scraped something off him before, it was clear she had an interest in the gold aura that surrounded him.


    Winnie didn¡¯t expect her intentions to be so transparent to him, but that didn¡¯t stop her from acknowledging them openly.


    ¡°I am indeed a bit interested in you.¡± She said thoughtfully, then <b>paused</b><b>, </b>met his deep and dark gaze, and added with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m very Interested in your gold aura.


    She was <b>fairly </b>certain that her ability to summon the purple lightning was entirely due to the boost from his gold aura.


    Plus, having just witnessed the gold aura around him dispelling <b>the </b>lingering malevolence that even professionals couldn¡¯t eradicate, it was clear that this light was more than a simple repellent of dark auras.


    She spoke frankly, but Drake didn¡¯t dislike such candor. He watched her, seemingly waiting for


    her to continue.


    D


    to:


    However, Winnie didn¡¯t speak immediately. Just as she was about to, her gaze was drawn to an object on the curio shelf behind Drake<b>.</b>


    Drake, waiting for her to resume, furrowed his brows and was about to prompt her when he saw Winnie suddenly rise to her feet.


    She bypassed him, striding directly towards the curio shelf behind him.


    On Drake¡¯s shelf were various collectibles, but Winnie¡¯s gaze was fixed on a ckened piece of wood covered by a ss dome in the corner.


    It was a millennium¨Cold piece of Rowan Wood. The very one belonging to her mentor!


    At that moment, Winnie¡¯s thoughts on the gold aura vanished as she pointed to the branch, her almond eyes intense and serlous, and asked, ¡°Where did you get this piece of wood?¡±


    At the sight of her serious expression, Drake lifted his brow slightly.


    Amongst his collection, indeed, only that piece of wood had a unique <b>origin</b>.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A friend left it here temporarily.¡±


    His voice was calm, but it made Winnie¡¯s eyes flicker as she pressed on. ¡°What friend? Male or female, how old? What¡¯s the name? Got a picture?¡±


    She clearly forgot that she had only just made Drake¡¯s acquaintance.


    12:41


    Chapter


    Drake didn¡¯t feel offended by her forwardness. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°A woman, about my age. She didn¡¯t give her name.¡±


    He continued, ¡°She left the item here, mentioning someone woulde to collect it.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t mention was that when the woman had left the object with him, she had casually chosen a spot on the curio shell for it.


    Right where the ss dome now stood, which had previously held an ancient dagger.


    She had taken his dagger and reced it with what looked like a piece of broken wood.


    As someone with a touch of obsessivepulsive disorder, Drake couldn¡¯t stand the sight of such an object in his study, let alone on his prized shelf.


    But he couldn¡¯t remove it.


    Despite it being the same ss dome, no matter how much he tried, it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Eventually, he had no choice but to let the wood rest there. Over time, he even grew ustomed to its presence.


    Drake wanted to tell Winnie that the wood was immovable. But before he could speak, she reached out.


    Drake watched in astonishment as the ss dome, which had stubbornly resisted his every effort, was effortlessly lifted by Winnie.


    Then, she took the wood in her hand, holding it with a swift <b>and </b>decisive grip.


    Drake was dumbfounded.


    At the sight of this, Drake realized the truth. The woman had said someone woulde to take it away, and that someone was undoubtedly the Winnie before him.


    But how could the woman have known Winnie would see the object in his study?


    ¡°What is that?¡± Drake knew what it was and had looked it up online.


    It was rare, but not particrly valuable to collectors.


    Yet, it seemed to be an object of significance to those within the Mystical Sects, didn¡¯t it?


    Winnie, with a quizzical look in her eyes, addressed Drake.


    ¡°This belonged to my mentor, an ancient Rowan Wood.¡±


    Her mentor had vanished with it in her possession.


    It was also what she promised to leave behind for Winnie.


    As Winnie¡¯s gaze returned to Drake, her eyes brimmed with suspicion and scrutiny.


    What was the connection between her mentor and Drake?


    <b>12:41</b>


    Why entrust him with the Rowan Wood for safekeeping? And why was she sent to retrieve it? Could her mentor also see the aura of gold that seemed to emanate from Drake?


    Did her disappearance have anything to do with him?


    Winnie¡¯s mind raced with thoughts when suddenly, a flicker of realization crossed her face, and she inquired in a subtly charged tone, ¡°Besides this Rowan Wood, did she leave anything else with you?¡±


    Drake shook <b>his </b>head, ¡°No.¡±


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief, but then he continued, ¡°However, before she left, she drew something on my palm that I¡¯ve never been able to wash off.¡±


    For someone with obsessivepulsive disorder, it had been a constant torment.


    Without hesitation, Winnie stepped forward, grabbed his right hand, and examined his palm. There, etched into the broad expanse of his sturdy hand, was a Peach Blossom Birthmark.


    Winnie twitched her lips involuntarily.


    Her grip tightened on her left palm because there, marked within, was a birthmark identical to the one on his hand.


    Her mentor had once told her that if she ever encountered someone with a birthmark identical to the one she carried in her palm, that person was the one her mentor had chosen for her¡­ as her betrothed.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Winnie met Drake¡¯s piercing gaze with an expression that was a curious mix of confusion and amusement as she examined the unusual mark on her skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s this mark?¡± Drake inquired, his voice carrying the sharp edge of authority.


    ¡°Oh, this¡­¡± Winnie steadied herself, her face returning to its usualposure. She locked eyes with Drake confidently and said, ¡°It¡¯s a protective charm, for safety.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver, nor did she intend to divulge the matter of her supposed fianc¨¦.


    Drake just watched her, his eyes shimmering as if reflecting the shiningke, enigmatic.


    ¡°Is that so.¡± he replied, his voice deep and resonant like a cello, carrying a hint of intrigue.


    Fearing further questions, Winnie quickly changed the subject, asking how Drake hade to know that mysterious woman.


    ¡°I met her when she was presenting as a guest lecturer at the EU Supernatural Department.¡± Drake casually mentioned.


    Winnie flickered her eyes with curiosity, ready to voice more questions, but Drake continued without pause, ¡°As for why we became acquainted, that involves personal matters I cannot. disclose.¡±


    Winnie pressed her lips together, feeling as if her words had been blocked.


    Nheless, she had gained some information.


    EU Supernatural Department¡­ She repeated the name silently in her mind.


    Yet, something felt oddly misced. Her master had never mentioned being a lecturer for the Supernatural Department¡­


    But no matter, it was a clue nheless. When she thought about it, today had been quite fruitful. She <b>had </b>found the Rowan Wood left by her master, gleaned a clue about her master¡¯s whereabouts, and¡­ acquired a fianc¨¦.


    Winnie drifted her eyes back to Drake.


    The man before her was still enveloped in a gold aura, his handsome features illuminated by the light as if haloed in sanctity, the kind of divine beauty often raved about online.


    Yet, beneath this heavenly glow, his expression was one of aloof coldness, creating a barrier of distance.


    But if her master had entrusted the precious Rowan Wood to Drake and ced the Peach Blossom Mark on him, it signified that Drake was no ordinary man.


    She even had a premonition that by staying close to Drake, she would eventually find her


    master.


    12:41


    Chapter 65


    As for the fianc¨¦ detail, Winnie decided to put that aside for now<b>. </b>Everything would wait until she found her master.


    After thanking Drake, Winnle left the Patterson family¡¯s vi with that Ghost Baby and the .Rowan Wood in hand.


    Drake stood on the second floor, watching her depart with a cool detachment in his deep eyes.


    He nced at the mark in his palm, recalling Winnie¡¯s exnation, his expression unreadable, save for the slight curl of his lips that hinted at mockery.


    ¡°A protective charm?¡± He scolled to himself that she was clearly lying.


    Winnie was unaware that her lie had been seen through by Drake. She hurried back to the Bryant family¡¯s manor, holding the Ghost Baby in one hand and tightly gripping the Rowan Wood in the other<b>.</b>


    Inside the manor, the household had been stirred by the earlier explosion and were concerned at finding Winnie¡¯s room empty. Just as worry began to mount, Winnie came rushing back, still wearing her home slippers.


    ¡°Winnie, where have you been? We heard such a loud noise from your room, everyone was worried sick, <b>and </b>then you were gone?¡± Leonie advanced towards her, anxious and caring, her gaze sweeping over Winnie before settling on the items in her hand with an inscrutable expression.


    ¡°You picked up a stick?¡± asked Leonie.


    Winnie didn¡¯t take offense at the mention of a stick, knowing that to outsiders it would look no different from any ordinary piece of wood.


    ¡°I was experimenting,with an air cannon in my room, and it identally backfired,¡± she exined with ease.


    J who happened to be home that day stepped forward with concern. ¡°Why are you doing experiments in your room? It¡¯s too dangerous. Are you hurt?<b>¡±</b>


    Winnie shook her head and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    J smiled at her, but Hobson, ever the grump, couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. ¡°You¡¯re doing experiments at home? Don¡¯t you realize how dangerous that is? What if you blew something up? There are other people living here, you know.¡±


    Hobson had been more restrained since thest incident, but finding a fault with Winnie. especially with Clifford and Horace absent, he didn¡¯t hold back.


    Winnie was about to respond when Springer leaped to her defense, ¡°It was <b>a </b>minor incident. Winnie knows what she¡¯s doing. She won¡¯t blow up your stuff.¡±


    Springer¡¯s protectiveness was tantly obvious, which only served to infuriate Hobson further.


    Ever since the ident, Springer had been like a changed person, following Winnie around. He


    2/4


    <b>12</b>:4


    Chapter 65


    had even neglected to pick up Amber from the hospital, and yesterday¡¯s indifference towards Amber left her upset.


    At the thought of Amber¡¯s distressed face, Hobson darkened his mood.. He snapped, ¡°Does what you said make a difference? Can you guarantee for her?¡±


    Turning directly to Winnie, Hobson added, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back in the Bryant family, you can¡¯t just do as you please without considering others.¡±


    His implication was clear that he was using her of being selfish andcking manners<b>.</b>


    Springer bristled, ready to argue, but Winnie raised a hand, stopping him with the charred. branch. She looked at Hobson calmly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. With so many living here. I can¡¯t just silence someone for being too noisy.¡±


    Her tone was calm, void of any malice, yet it was enough to darken Hobson¡¯ssion. ¡°Who


    are you calling noisy?!¡±


    Springer was never one to shy away from a good stir. With a mischievous grin, he egged them on, ¡°Hey, if the shoe fits, wear it!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hobson turned a shade darker in his expression with annoyance as he stepped forward, looking ready to throw down.


    Leonie, sensing the rising tension, quickly intervened, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all family here. There¡¯s no need for harsh words. Hobson, let¡¯s drop it, okay?¡±


    J, too, reeled her son back in. ¡°And you, stop fanning the mes.¡±


    With two elders standing close by, Hobson couldn¡¯t escte things. He huffed indignantly and turned to leave, but Winnie stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°If I can prove that this won¡¯t affect anyone in this house, would you dare to take a bet with me?¡± she challenged.


    Hobson paused, turning to look at Winnie with undisguised contempt.


    ¡°How do you n to prove it?¡± he sneered.


    Winnie replied confidently, ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough to take the bet, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Hobsonughed mockingly, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the wager?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyes, clear and sharp, swept over him as she smiled faintly, ¡°If I win, I want a week of silence from you.¡±


    Unable to help himself, Springer burst intoughter, while Hobson¡¯s face flushed with anger. He felt Winnie was indirectly telling him to shut his noisy trap.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take that bet! But I¡¯m the judge of whether there¡¯s been any disturbance. If you lose, you¡¯re forbidden from doing anything I disapprove of in this house.¡±


    Hobson thought he had the upper hand since he would be the one to decide what counted as a


    3/4


    <b>12</b>:241


    Chapter 65


    disturbance.


    After all, the vi might have good soundproofing, but it wasn¡¯tpletely silent. If there was any noise, he¡¯d have Winnie cornered<b>.</b>


    Winnie, without even batting an eyelid, agreed, ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°And how do you propose to prove it?¡± Hobson asked, still skeptical.


    Winnie finally looked him straight in the eye, her voice calm and serene, ¡°You¡¯ll see tonight.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t linger. She grabbed her Ghost Baby and Rowan Wood.


    Hobson watched her retreating figure and couldn¡¯t shake off an eerie feeling for some reasons.


    What could happen tonight?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    The bet between them barely registered on anyone¡¯s radar, except for Springer. Even Hobson himself had swiftly forgotten about it after turning away.


    That evening, Hobson headed back to his room to take a shower.


    The master bedrooms in the Bryant family mansion each came with an en<b>¨C</b>suite bathroom, and Hobson had his own as well.


    He stepped into the bathroom, turned on the shower<b>, </b>and started tother up his hair. Suddenly. the water stopped.


    With his head full of shampoo and his eyes stinging, he blindly fumbled for the shower controls but to no avail.


    His face darkened with irritation. Then he grabbed a towel to hastily wipe his eyes and marched to the bathroom door, bellowing, ¡°Butler! Abdul! Why¡¯s the water cut off in my room?!¡±


    His voice was loud, but there was no response from outside. Assuming the door muffled his shouts, he raised his voice even higher, ¡°Abdul! Zoe! I¡¯ve got no water here! Send someone up, pronto<b>!</b>¡±


    He thought he had shouted loud enough. Normally, even if someone was downstairs, they should¡¯ve heard ande running. But now, the silence was unnerving.


    It wasn¡¯t just that no one seemed to hear themotion from his room. The ce was eerily quiet, without even the asional chirping of crickets or the hum of night insects.


    For some reason, his mind raced back to the warning tonight given by Winnie and her penchant for dabbling in supernatural activities.


    Hobson swallowed hard, feeling the hairs on his arms stand on end. He didn¡¯t have time to ponder, wrapping the towel around his waist and still topped with a frothy head of shampoo. He then dashed out of the bathroom and bolted to his room door.


    ¡°Mom! Abdul!¡± His voice cracked with panic as he flung the door open and charged out.


    As the door swung open, Hobson thought he caught the faint sounds of the outside world, and his cry of rm drew the attention of others in the vi.


    Springer, whose room was next to Hobson¡¯s, was the first to emerge upon hearing themotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on?¡± He turned his head and his eyes bulged at the sight.


    ¡°OMG!¡±


    Terrell was just ascending the stairs with Leonie and Abdul when they caught sight of Hobson, his head foamy and his body barely covered with a damp towel. They both widened their eyes. in shock.


    1/4


    <b>12:13</b>


    Chapter 66


    Leonie instinctively covered Nadine¡¯s eyes and ushered her <b>downstairs</b>.


    Middleton also emerged from his room and frowned deeply at the sight of uncollected Hobson. ¡°What on earth do you look like?! Get back inside this instant!¡±


    Hobson was on the verge of tears. Did he not want to go back? There was something strange in


    <b>his </b>room!


    ¡°Dad, mom, my room¡­¡± He wanted to say that his room felt demonic, but knowing Terrell¡¯s skepticism about such matters, he managed a pained look and said. ¡°<b>There¡¯s</b>¡­ suddenly no water in my room.<b>¡±</b>


    It was the butler, Abdul¡¯s responsibility to deal with such issues, so he sprang into action.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± He muttered as he walked into the bathroom, finding the idea imusible. This viplex had never experienced a water outage, and the mansion¡¯s water supply system was state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart,plete with automatic alerts and shutoffs for leaks.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Abdul, still puzzled, entered the bathroom and turned on the shower<b>. </b>Water sprayed out immediately, warm mist rising, nearly soaking him.


    There was water, and the temperature was just right.


    Abdul was stumped. Yet knowing Hobson wouldn¡¯t lie, he tested it <b>a </b>few more times, turning it off and on. With the bathroom and room doors open, everyone could hear the sound of running. water, turning their gazes towards Hobson.


    Hobson was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Just now¡­ there was no water when I turned it on.¡± he exined.


    ¡°Enough, get back in there and wash that foam out of your hair,¡± Middleton said, his patience wearing thin.


    Leonie chimed in, ¡°Yes, hurry up and clean yourself up, and put on some clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Even though it was summer, standing with a wet head was still a recipe for getting chilled.


    But Hobson felt a chill of a different kind, recalling how his earlier calls went unanswered. He didn¡¯t dare go back alone<b>.</b>


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll use Springer¡¯s shower<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Without waiting for approval, he strode into Springer¡¯s en¨Csuite bathroom.


    Springer didn¡¯t even have time to object and could only stamp his feet in frustration outside.


    Middleton shook his head and returned to his room with Leonle.


    Meanwhile, Hobson, still rattled by the incident, showered quickly and changed before stepping out of the room.


    Upon exiting, he saw two people sitting in Springer¡¯s room.


    12:13


    One was Springer, and the other was Winnie.


    Hobson jumped, then red at Winnie and shouted, ¡°Did you pull some trick just now?!¡±


    It made sense. The water had stopped abruptly, and then Abdul found everything working fine.


    Plus, no one responded to his calls earlier. He didn¡¯t believe it was an ident, especially considering Winnie¡¯s earlier bet. He was sure she was behind it, though he had no clue how


    she did it.


    Springer, sitting nearby, was equally curious but had assumed Winnie used some high¨Ctech gadgetry.


    He never expected her to pull out a charm.


    ¡°This is a Silence Charm. Stick it on the door, and no matter how loud it gets inside, the outside won¡¯t hear a thing. You just experienced it yourself,¡± Winnie exined casually, showing off her modification of a Shield Charm that only blocked sound.


    Springer¡¯s eyes were wide¨Copened, unsure what to make of it, while Springer himself was fascinated.


    ¡°A charm like that exists? Winnie, I want one! Sell it to me!¡±


    With this charm, he could game all night without fear of being caught by his parents!


    Even the need for headphones had be a thing of the past for him!


    Winnie was blunt with Springer, and she didn¡¯t mince words. She turned her head, saying, ¡°Two grand a pop.¡±


    Springer didn¡¯t hesitate for a second, he nodded, grabbed his phone, and made the transfer.


    Hobson stood there. Ais jaw practically hitting the floor.


    ¡°You¡­ you really do magic, huh?¡±


    The very foundations of Hobson¡¯s world were <b>shaking</b>.


    Winnie nced at Hobson, too indifferent to bother exining. She said, ¡°I worl the bet.¡±


    Hobson twitched the corner of his mouth.


    He had thought about throwing the game on purpose to make her lose, but after witnessing what had just happened, even having his family see it all go down, denial wasn¡¯t an option.


    Suddenly, another thought struck him. He looked at Winnie with a grimace, ¡°Hold on, even if you used a charm, what about the water in my house? How do you exin that?¡±


    Hobson¡¯s imagination ran wild with the idea that Winnie might have sent a gremlin to mess with his plumbing, cutting off his water mid¨Cshower.


    How else could it be so perfectly timed¡­.


    The thought that a gremlin might have been watching him shower sent shivers down Hobson¡¯s


    <b>12:14</b>


    Chapter 66


    spine, and he looked at Winnie as one might gaze upon a monster.


    Winnie saw his expression but revealed a different truth. ¡°The house¡¯s water control system can monitor the use in each room in real¨Ctime.¡±


    Hobson was bbergasted.


    Winnie sighed, as if exining to a child, ¡°I just watched your water usage and timed it to shut off the valve to your room, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hobson contorted his face with a mix of irritation and disbelief<b>.</b>


    That¡¯s all? No, that¡¯s too much!

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Hobson felt an unprecedented frustration clogging up his chest.


    Next to him, Springer finished his transaction and sessfully acquired the coveted Silence Charm he¡¯d been after. Recalling Hobson¡¯s recent debacle and their wager, a realization seemed to hit him.


    ¡°Dude, so you were in the middle of your shower when the water cut off, and nobody heard you yelling, so you bolted out¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Hobson¡¯s hand mped over his mouth. ¡°Shut It!¡±


    Winnie looked on, the picture of serenity, and repeated, ¡°I won the bet.¡±


    Hobson was a mask of sullen defeat.


    Reluctantly, he conceded the point.


    Winnie didn¡¯t waste words. She stood up, saying. ¡°For the next week, I don¡¯t want to hear a peep. out of you.¡± She paused<b>, </b>then emphasized, ¡°I trust you can be taken at his word, right?¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t. She¡¯d help him with her charms<b>.</b>


    Despite his darkening expression, Hobson responded gruffly, ¡°Rx, I keep my promises<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Winnie tooked pleased, nodded, and left Springer¡¯s room without another word.


    As she walked away, the two men faintly heard <b>her </b>mutter, ¡°I should have said a month of silence from him.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hobson was speechless.


    Springer couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Hobson red at him. ¡°What¡¯s <b>your </b>deal, Springer? Why are you siding with the outsider<b>?</b>¡±


    Springer bristled at that, ¡°Outsider? She¡¯s my cousin, and yours too! Keep talking smack, and I¡¯ll take it up with Clifford!¡±


    The absurdity of it all nearly made Hobsonugh.


    ¡°Only kids tattle.¡± he sneered. And who was it that had been so eager to challenge Winnie in the first ce? Had Springer forgotten his actions?


    ¡°Hobson, you¡¯ve seen what she can do. Don¡¯t pick fights with her. If she gets pissed, taking you down would be as easy as flipping a switch,¡± Springer advised with uncharacteristic earnestness.


    Hobson felt a shiver at the thought of those magical tricks with spirits, but he refused to show weakness.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯d tell Clifford!¡±


    1/3


    <b>12:14</b>


    Springer was at a <b>loss </b>for words. Who was it that just said kids tattle?


    Without another word, Hobson stormed out, heading back to his room.


    Upstairs, Winnie returned to her room only to find her spectral charge, Ghost Baby, floating around with all the grace of a ghostly toddler.


    Freed of its negative energy, Ghost Baby resembled a chubby little angel, legs kicking as it floated, irresistibly cute.


    It tried several times to reach the window, only to be bounced back by the protective shield Winnie had set up in the room.


    Although Ghost Baby had lost its vengeful spirit, it still instinctively sought its mother.


    Pretty, finding the chase amusing, wagged its plump tail and pursued Ghost Baby, trying to nab it with its teeth, which sent the little spirit scurrying higher into the air.


    Seeing Winnie return, Ghost Baby floated down to her shoulder, panting as if exhausted.


    Though their time together had been brief, it knew this girl meant no harm. Plus, perching on her shoulder kept the little fox at bay.


    Winnie softened her expression slightly at the sight of the palm¨Csized chubby tot on her shoulder.


    Still, she instructed it, ¡°Don¡¯t wander off. If you behave, I¡¯ll take you to see your mom before you reincarnate.¡±


    The Ghost Baby seemed to understand and <b>kicked </b>it¡¯s tiny legs as if to embrace her<b>.</b>


    Winnie paid it no mind. She sat at her deskond carefully examined the millennium¨Cold Rowan


    Wood her master had left her.


    The wood <b>was </b>ckened and charred<b>, </b>its surface etched with intricate patterns from where lightning had struck.


    Winnie had once asked her master why she hadn¡¯t turned the Rowan Wood into a talisman.


    ¡°It¡¯s meant for you,¡± her master had said. ¡°But you can¡¯t have it just yet. Once you¡¯re totally free from the Henderson family¡¯s destiny, you can shape it into whatever you


    wish.¡±


    The Henderson family had used her fate for eighteen years to shield Kathryn from harm, and untangling herself from their influence wasn¡¯t simple..


    Surviving a car crash meant that Kathryn was repaying <b>a </b>favour.


    Settling the Henderson family¡¯s care with a lump sum was settling a debt.


    Dering her independence from the Henderson family was cutting ties.


    Now, her debts paid, she held the Rowan Wood her master had promised.


    Winnie sketched the shape she wanted on the wood with a pen.


    ???


    12:14:


    Crafting a talisman was no simple task.


    The inscriptions had to follow the natural grain, with meticulous engraving, polishing, and consecration. Each step requires spiritual energy, not something achieved overnight.


    Looking at her sparse workspace, she decided to move her belongings from her rented ce to the Bryant Manor. There was no shortage of rooms, especially since hers was a suite.


    Originally for a nanny¡¯s convenience, it still had a spare bed, though it had mostly been used for


    storage.


    Winnie hadn¡¯t nned on staying long, but now that she was back, she intended to make it feel like home. But there was no rush for that.


    After ordering some items online for her spiritual needs, Winnie, along with Pretty and the Ghost Baby, settled down for the night.


    The next morning, she headed downstairs.


    Even on vacation, the Bryant family didn¡¯t let the kids indulge in sleeping in.


    Winnie descended the stairs only to catch Hobson sitting next to Amber, whispering something in her ear. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted her and, as if struck by a sudden thought, his mouth snapped shut.


    Cutler, who was nearby, felt a ripple of confusion but couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Following Hobson¡¯s gaze to the staircase, he saw Winnie. His reaction wasn¡¯t one of overt disdain, just a cool nod in her direction before he looked away.


    Amber, on the other hand, approached Winnie with a smile, saying. ¡°Winnie, I heard it was you who led the rescue at the school building the other day. I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you properly. You¡¯re finally at home today, so how about I whip up some lunch as a token of my gratitude? What would you like to eat?¡±


    Winnie arched an eyebrow, ncing at Amber and her ¡®knights¡® at her side, her eyes cool and detached. ¡°No need.¡±


    Amber dimmed her expression at her response, but she persisted, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I¡¯ve taken some cooking sses. I¡¯m no master chef, but I assure you it¡¯s edible. Just tell me what you¡¯d like¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no need,¡± Winnie cut her off, her demeanor unchanging.


    Amber faltered, and before she could speak again, both Cutler and Hobson darkened their faces with displeasure.


    Cutler was particrly dissatisfied. ¡°Winnie, Amber is trying to show her gratitude by offering to cook for you. What¡¯s with the attitude?¡±


    Hobson too seemed about to chime in with his reproach when Winnie¡¯s deep and cold eyes swept over him. He felt a sudden jolt of intimidation, and the words he was about to utter got swallowed back down, his lips pressed tightly together<b>.</b>

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Cutler was expecting Hobson to join him in scolding Winnie. But after a long wait, he saw only Hobson¡¯s pursed lips and a soured look.


    In the midst of his confusion, Cutler had to turn back to continue his lesson for Winnie.


    Suddenly, she spun around, catching him off guard with a challenge, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet. you and me?¡±


    Cutler was taken aback.


    Hobson darkened his expression. Before Cutler could respond, Hobson yanked him back with at stern look that clearly spelled out, ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Winnie was not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Yet, Winnie asked in all seriousness. She had anticipated this confrontation as soon as Amber spoke up. And sure, there it was.


    If only she had waited for Cutler yesterday to make a bet with him to shut him up in advance. she thought.


    Hobson had kept to his room, while Amber seemed to know the ins and outs of their dispute. By the looks of it. Hobson had lost. But Amber didn¡¯t understand when it had happened.


    While her thoughts were racing, it didn¡¯t stop her from speaking up, ¡°Cutler, don¡¯t be so harsh. with Winnie. Clifford would be displeased with you again.¡±


    As Amber spoke, she turned to Winnie, offering an olive branch.


    ¡°If <b>you </b>don¡¯t like my cooking, that¡¯s okay. It was just a suggestion, no need to force it. If there¡¯s something you want, just tell me. I really do want to thank you.¡±


    Winnie nced at her, replying, ¡°Well, you can give me money.¡±


    Her blunt statement took everyone by surprise.


    Winnie nonchntly pulled out her phone and <b>added</b>, ¡°300 thousand dors.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hobson almost blurted out an usation of daylight robbery but caught himself under Winnie¡¯s gaze, quickly covering his mouth.


    Cutler, with no such reservations, scowled in disapproval, ¡°Winnie, are you that desperate for cash? Trying to hustle your family now?¡±


    Winnie looked at him, her eyes indifferent as she said, ¡°She said she wanted to thank me, right? I don¡¯t need empty gestures. If you want to thank me, transfer the cash. I never ask for money arbitrarily.¡±


    A single Thunder Charm cost 100 thousand, and those were her handmade ones.


    On the Ghostly Web, a mid¨Clevel Thunder Charm could go for over 800 thousand.


    In Winnie¡¯s mind, her asking price was more than fair.


    <b>1/3</b>


    12:14


    Amber, watching Winnie¡¯s serious demand for payment, her eyes twinkled with sarcasm before she agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Winnie. I shouldn¡¯t just talk the talk. 300 thousand, right? I¡¯ll transfer it to you now.¡±


    She reached for her phone, but Cutler pressed it down firmly.


    ¡°Amber, don¡¯t bother. She¡¯s just short on cash, right? I¡¯ll cover it.¡± Saying so, he whipped out his phone and transferred Winnie 500 thousand dors.


    Then, with a challenging look, Cutler said, ¡°Here¡¯s an extra 200 thousand. Keep it for pocket money and stop nickel¨Cand¨Cdiming people for cash.¡±


    Amber flickered her eyes downward, her bangs hiding the smirk forming on her lips.


    Winnie, noting the 500 thousand dor transaction, then turned to Cutler, who wore a


    patronizing look. She questioned him calmly, ¡°Has anyone ever told you not to transfer money to an exorciser at will?¡±


    Cutler was momentarily stunned, his expression confused. Hobson too turned to Winnie, realizing the gravity of her words.


    Winnie¡¯s clear eyes met Cutler¡¯s as she spoke without malice.


    ¡°The extra 200 thousand will serve as an advance on my services. I¡¯ll make sure you get to use it sooner rather thanter.¡± Her tone was steady, her intent clear.


    While Cutler was still puzzled, Hobson felt a chill run down his spine.


    He had witnessed Winnie¡¯s abilities the previous night and knew she was not one to bluff. Her words implied that Cutler might soon encounter some mystical mishap.


    At this realization, Hobson looked at Cutler with pity.


    That was what he got for mouthing off. Now he was in her sights.


    Thankfully, Hobson had held his tongue earlier due to the bet.


    As Cutler met Hobson¡¯s sympathetic gaze<b>, </b>his face soured. He grasped the implication behind Winnie¡¯s words but thought she was just trying to scare him.


    So he said, ¡°Winnie, stop trying to spook people with your mystical nonsense at home. I don¡¯t. buy into it.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± replied Winnie with a fleeting nce before turning to head to the dining room. for breakfast, no longer interested in the argument.


    As she was finishing her meal, Springer stumbled down the stairs, still half¨Casleep, and headed straight for the dining room without acknowledging anyone in the living room.


    At the sight of Winnie, his drowsiness vanished, and he excitedly recounted how wonderful the Silence Charm she gave him was.


    He had yed video games with the volume up until three in the morning, undisturbed by his


    2/3


    <b>1214</b>


    Chapter


    parents or Abdul.


    Winnie, observing his dark circles, silently resolved to impose more restrictions on selling charms to minors in the future, especially those who could get themselves into trouble as Springer could.


    She didn¡¯t bother to advise him and continued having her food.


    Unfazed by her silence, Springer asked, ¡°Winnie, what are your ns for today? Gonna head out?¡±


    He found the idea of apanying Winnie on her justice¨Cserving adventures thrilling and wanted to join again.


    ¡°Not going out <b>today</b>.¡± Winnie shattered his fantasy, ¡°I¡¯ll be home, waiting for deliveries.¡±


    Springer was confused.


    Waiting for a delivery? The maids could do it!


    Before Springer could ponder any further, Abdul approached, informing him that a package had arrived at the gate and required a signature for release.


    Winnie nodded at Abdul, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s mine. Let them in, please.¡±


    Springer was curious about what Winnie had ordered that necessitated her personal signature. Amber and the others in the living room didn¡¯t show it, but they were equally intrigued, quietly waiting for the delivery to arrive.


    Soon, the front door swung open, and there, standing outside, were three delivery men in ck


    caps.


    Springer recalled the courier who delivered a package to Winnie the day before, sporting al simr getup. But this uniform was new to him.


    Which courier service was this?


    The uniform ck attire made them look less like delivery men and more like members of some


    secret society.


    Winnie stepped forward, checked something on her phone that seemed like a verification of identity, and then each of the three men lifted arge box that was almost as tall as a person, following her upstairs with an easy gait.


    Springer <b>was </b>on their heels in an instant. He watched as the three men carried the boxes into Winnie¡¯s room. Just as he was about to follow them in, Winnie came back, looked him straight in the eye, and shut the door in his face.


    Springer was in disbelief.


    Was a simple delivery really that secretive and to be barred from seeing what it was?

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    No matter how curious Springer was, Winnie just wouldn¡¯t open the door.


    Springer stood outside, trying to catch any hint of sound from inside, but there was nothing.


    After about half an hour, just when Springer was about to doze off, he felt a breeze that


    refreshed him in an instant.


    At the same time, everyone in the vi felt a pleasant draft pass through, instantly clearing their minds and sharpening their senses.


    Downstairs, Abdul was puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s that drafting from?¡±


    It was the middle of summer, and the vi¡¯s air conditioning was on full st to ensure that everyone inside was shielded from the slightest hint of heat.


    So if the AC was on, where was this drafting from? And weirdly enough, it was quiteforting.


    Meanwhile, some activity finally came from Winnie¡¯s room.


    The couriers in ck caps emerged, carrying empty cardboard boxes, and bid Winnie a respectful farewell.


    Springer couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a newfound reverence in their eyes as they looked at Winnie.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to get inside the room, only to find that aside from Winnie¡¯s toolbox on the table, there was no sign of any new orrge furniture.


    ¡°Winnie, what happened to those three huge boxes you bought? Why is there only this toolbox. left?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s toolbox wasn¡¯t small by any means. It was about the size of a carry¨Con suitcase. But the parcels those delivery guys had brought up were clearly muchrger.


    Winnie nced at the floor beneath his feet but offered no exnation.


    Unbeknownst to Springer, the floor had beenpletely reced<b>:</b>


    If any member of the Mystical Sects were present, they¡¯d recognize that Springer was standing on a Spirit Gathering Array made of mystical stones. Such arrays are typically used to cultivate and gather spiritual <b>energy</b>.


    As a talisman practitioner, Winnie needed an abundance of spiritual energy for drawing and carving her symbols.


    The Spirit Gathering Array was designed to better umte the spiritual energy of the universe within the room.


    And as the energy gathered, not just Winnie¡¯s room but the entire vi benefited from the cleansing of this spiritual energy.


    12:14


    The refreshing draft that everyone felt a moment ago was the result of Winnie activating the


    array.


    Without an exnation from Winnie, Springer remained clueless but found himself reluctant to leave the room.


    Somehow, the air conditioning in Winnie¡¯s room felt different, not the usual chilly breeze but perfectly temperate..


    Standing there, he felt a rity of mind, afort unlike any other.


    Downstairs.


    Cutler and the others were also aware of the movement upstairs. Watching the three delivery guys descend the stairs orderly, something clicked in Cutler¡¯s mind. He approached them and asked directly. ¡°Whichpany are you guys from?¡±


    Not just Springer, Cutler too had noticed Winnie¡¯s preference for this particr delivery service. But looking at them, they didn¡¯t have a logo in sight and didn¡¯t even look like typical couriers.


    Cutler was slightly worried Winnie might have gotten involved with some bizarre cult. It didn¡¯t matter much to her, but it could tarnish the Bryant family¡¯s reputation.


    At the thought of this, he still kept a friendly demeanor, ¡°My new startup¡¯s looking to partner with a courier service. Hand me your card. Maybe we can work together.¡±


    Cutler wasn¡¯t lying. Having just graduated from college<b>, </b>he was nning to start his business and indeed required a logistics partner. But he wouldn¡¯t settle for any small¨Ctime operator.


    After all, he was a member of the Bryant family. Even in entrepreneurship, he expected nothing less than the best resources.


    Cutler assumed that at his suggestion, these couriers would be overjoyed to hand over their business cards. After all, this was the Bryant family.


    A partnership with the Bryant family was like manna from heaven.


    However, the couriers simply stared at him nkly. One of them, his eyes the only visible part of his face above his ck mask, scanned Cutler from head to toe, then replied with a slight smile, ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t meet ourpany¡¯s client criteria.¡±


    A muggle with not a trace of spiritual energy was not their type of clientele.


    Cutler was taken aback, and so were Hobson and Amber standing nearby.


    What did that mean?


    They had heard about clients choosing courier services, but not the other way around.


    It wasn¡¯t like they were arge¨Cscale logistics firm. On what basis were they picking and choosing clients? Besides, if Winnie could use them, why couldn¡¯t he?


    121


    Chapter 69


    Cutler felt disrespected.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But the couriers didn¡¯t bother to exin further and turned to walk towards the front door.


    Cutler felt slighted but didn¡¯t stoop to keep them back for <b>an </b>argument.


    As for a no¨Cname courier service, he had given them enough attention by merely <b>inquiring</b>.


    Who cared, anyway?


    His dissatisfaction extended to Winnie for using such a service, harboring some resentment.


    towards her.


    Meanwhile, in a hospital room.


    Kathryn listened to the recording on the inte, the condemnations and criticisms in thements directed solely at her.


    Due to the intervention of the Bryant family legal team, the news of Catherine suing <b>Hans</b><b>, </b>Kathryn, and the other bullies was all over the inte.


    As Kathryn watched another video of Catherine recounting her bullying ordeal, her pretty face turned pale.


    Her lips quivered, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, smashing her iPad onto the floor. The force of the action aggravated her waist wound, causing pain that made tears fall from her


    eyes.


    ¡°Kathryn, what¡¯s wrong now?¡± Suzan, seeing her daughter in such a state, felt a surge of heartache.


    Kathryn was in tears, her usual facade crumbled as her voice took on a sharp edge<b>.</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s all Winnie¡¯s fault! She recorded me in secret! She promised no one would ever hear that recording! And Catherine! That bitch isn¡¯t even dead! They conned me together! She¡¯s alive!¡±


    Heaven knew how petrified Kathryn was when she stumbled upon Catherine online.


    She thought she¡¯d seen ¡®a ghost, but soon enough, she realized the truth ¨C She¡¯d been yed. and not just by anyone, but by Winnie and Catherine together!


    They must have set her up on purpose to make her spill those words!


    Right now, Kathryn was itching to get out of the hospital and p Winnie right across her smug face. How dare this bitch do this to her?!


    ¡°Kathryn, don¡¯t be scared, honey. I already sent thewyers to handle it. Since Catherine turned out to be alive, there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Suzan tried to reassure her.


    Suzan herself had only learned about the online debacle and Kathryn¡¯s involvement in bullying afterward.


    Despite her reluctance to believe the sweet and kind Kathryn could be a bully, the voice on the recording was unmistakably Kathryn¡¯s, and she had admitted to the act.


    <b>12:14</b>


    Chapter 69


    Though shocked, Suzan didn¡¯t make much of it.


    They were kids, after all. Schoolyard tiffs and little squabbles weremon.


    And as for Catherine, Suzan thought, if she couldn¡¯t respect herself, getting pregnant before she was even of age, how could she me her Kathryn?


    ¡°Catherine is only making a scene for money, that¡¯s all. Your father¡¯s got plenty of it, and <b>then</b><b>. </b>there¡¯s the Quentin family backing us up.¡±


    With the wealth and power of both their familiesbined, how could a single Catherine dare. to fight them?

 Chapter 70

    Chapter <b>70</b>


    Suzan spoke with unwavering confidence, but Kathryn felt anything but rxed.


    Even if they could silence Catherine with money, her reputation was now in tatters.


    The recording Winnie posted online was damning. In a bid to rid herself of Catherine¡¯s haunting presence, Kathryn hadid bare her darkest thoughts in front of the candle.


    Kathryn ranted about how a lowlife didn¡¯t deserve to share her name and how Catherine had seduced Hans who was supposed to be devoted only to her, bringing her great shame¡­


    Just that morning, she stumbled across numerous discussions about her in the social media groups of the local elite.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Kathryn, all meek and mild on the surface, harbors such a domineering streak. Women are terrifying.¡±


    ¡®Kathryn¡¯s nothing but a two¨Cfaced.snake. Called it a long time ago.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡®She ys the innocent so well, who would have thought she¡¯s so venomous inside<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t someone who has a same name can not lead a normal life? Does Kathryn think she¡¯s


    a princess from ancient times, offended by her name being taken? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being a bit harsh? Isn¡¯t Kathryn in this group?*


    ¡°So what if she is? My family isn¡¯t afraid of her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re saying it!¡±


    ¡®That reminds me. Why are we of our standing even in the same group as her?¡±


    ¡°Agreed. Why do we share a group with her?¡®


    And then came the group notifications ¨C Kathryn had been kicked out of the group.


    Not every group had turned their backs on Kathryn, and some who shared Hans¡® temperament didn¡¯t see it as a big deal.


    But the exclusion was enough to send Kathryn into a tailspin.


    ¡°Winnie! You Bitch! Ahhh!¡±


    Seeing Kathryn descend into madness once again, Suzan felt a throbbing headacheing on and she hadn¡¯t slept well these past few nights, which had twisted her ankle on the staircase that morning.


    Suzan nced reflexively at the amulet Kathryn wore around her neck.


    It was an amulet Quincy had unearthed from the back of a drawer<b>, </b>given to her out of fear that Kathryn¡¯s streak of bad luck would worsen her injuries. Suzan had pleaded with Quincy to pass it on to her sister.


    12-15


    As for the other amulet, Barton kept it for himself.


    After all he was the head of the household, and Suzan couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    Initially, it seemed like no big deal.


    But just as Winnie had said, without the amulet, Suzan and Quincy had nothing but minor misfortunes. Despite her sympathy for her daughter, she felt overwhelmed.


    ¡°Kathryn, stop yelling. I¡¯ve got a headache¡­¡± Suzan tried to soothe her. ¡°Your dad won¡¯t let those who bullied you get away with it. Once this whole mess is over, our family will make sure Catherine and her folks pay.¡±


    Kathryn stopped shouting but stared at Suzan with red¨Crimmed eyes. ¡°And Winnie!¡±


    Of course, Suzan knew about Winnie, but now, Winnie was part of the Bryant family.


    Not to mention her backing from the Bryant family, Winnie¡¯s cunning wasn¡¯t something they could easily tackle.


    Kathryn saw right through the hesitation in Suzan.


    She understood all too well. Winnie was <b>only </b>so brazen because she had the Bryant family


    backing her up.


    She knew that the Henderson family<b>, </b>both in terms of wealth and influence in Emerald Bay. couldn¡¯tpare to the Bryant family.


    But the thought of swallowing this bitter pill was just too much to bear for Kathryn.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sue her for fraud!¡±


    Kathryn suddenly grasped at straws, her eyes lighting up with determination,


    ¡°Winnie took five million from our family before! She and Catherine set me up, they took five million and grandma¡¯s bracelet from our home. I can sue her for fraud!¡±


    Suzan brightened at the thought but quickly became cautious again, ¡°Just a bank transfer record might not be enough to sue her, right?<b>¡±</b>


    Besides, the legal team of the Bright Group were no pushovers.


    Suzan was bold, yet she still retained a shred of rationality.


    But Kathryn was undeterred. She was desperate to see Winnie fall, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m going to me! What sue her! Our family took care of her for eighteen years, and this is how she repays gives her the right to treat me this way?! Mom, you have to help me sue her! I must sue her!¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s emotions surged once more, and Suzan, at the sight of her situation, could onlyfort her again.


    ¡°Alright, I will sue her for you, my little treasure. Please, don¡¯t get so worked up. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±


    12:15


    Chapter 70


    Hearing what she wanted, Kathryn clung to Suzan¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her cheeks, putting on a pitiful disy. ¡°Mom, why won¡¯t she leave me alone¡­ Why won¡¯t they just let me go? I feel so awful¡­ really¡­¡±


    If her earlier tantrum had barely swayed Suzan, this disy of vulnerability hadpletely disarmed Suzan¡¯s lingering sense of reason.


    Her heart ached and anger red.


    ¡°Kathryn, don¡¯t cry. That ungrateful brat, I won¡¯t let her off the hook! Winnie just bullied you, no way I¡¯ll let her get away with it!¡± With that, Suzan let go of Kathryn and stormed out of the hospital room.


    Kathryn watched her leave with teary eyes, but slowly, a smug smile crept across her face.


    At the Henderson family.


    Quincy was consulting with a master in the <b>house</b>.


    Ever since Winnie had left the hospital, whether it was her words casting some sinister spell, Quincy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    Firstly, he started having nightmares. In these dreams, he¡¯d wake to find a woman lying beside him in bed.


    At first, the womany on the far side of therge bed.


    But when he woke from the dream, thinking he was awake, he¡¯d suddenly see the woman lying right next to him, night after night.


    What terrified him even more was every time he jolted awake from his dreams, the woman lying in his bed had inched closer to him¡­


    Quincy pounded his heart with unspeakable fear. The thought of waking up with that woman. clinging to his side chilled him to the bone.


    The mere idea sent shivers down his spine.


    He had even tried escaping to a hotel for the night, but the woman, or rather the ghost from hist dreams, seemed to have marked him. Night after night, she continued to haunt his sleep. creeping ever closer<b>.</b>


    He wondered if this was what Winnie had hinted at before, that getting too involved with Kathryn¡¯s cursed fate had brought this upon him.


    He¡¯d considered reiming the protective amulet he¡¯d given Kathryn, only to be met with a tirade from Suzan.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Left with no other choice, he sought out another expert toe and cleanse his home<b>.</b>


    If only he could banish that specter, he might escape the nightly torment of his nightmares.


    ¡°Master, any luck?¡± Quincy asked, his voice tinged with hope.


    <b>LOJE</b>


    Chapter 70


    Thanks to Kathryn¡¯s peculiar fate, Quincy put considerable faith in the mystical sects, and the expert before him had cost a pretty penny to consult.


    The master had circled the vi, then Quincy¡¯s room, and finally nodded with a grave expression.


    ¡°Your room,¡± the master confirmed, ¡°is indeed tainted with an inauspicious presence.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Quincy¡¯s heart raced as the spiritualist¡¯s grave tone pierced the silence in the room.


    Ghosts. It was as he¡¯d feared.


    ¡°Can you get rid of it?¡± Quincy asked, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Before the spiritualist could reply, Quincy hastened to add, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    The middle¨Caged spiritualist, his robe reminiscent of a mystic sage, offered a slight smile and replied, ¡°Well then, I shall give it my best attempt.¡±


    With that, he began his borate ritual, setting up a circle and chanting incantations, the very picture of the solemn ceremony.


    Quincy had seen his share of so¨Ccalled powerful spiritualists.


    He had been impressed by Winnie¡¯s immediate control at the hospital. But after the debacle with the leaked recording, he couldn¡¯t possibly ask for her help again.


    Watching as the spiritualist flung a talisman toward the heart of the bed, Quincy cheered up, hoping to get rid of the disruptive spirit soon.


    But the room¡¯s temperature plummeted the next instant, and the talisman burst into mes mid¨Cair.


    Before Quincy could ask, the spiritualist¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he hastily threw two more talismans, which also burned to ashes before reaching their target.


    The onceposed spiritualist looked at Quincy with a fury, questioning. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me there was more than one ghost in this vi?¡±


    He never would have gotten involved if he had known the big trouble that he was in. His recent actions had only angered the evil spirits inhabiting the ce<b>.</b>


    ¡°We need to leave, now!¡± he insisted, gripping Quincy¡¯s arm and making for the.exit. Confused but realizing the spiritualist was out of his depth, Quincy allowed the spiritualist to pull himself toward the door. They almost reached it when the door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    At the same time, Quincy felt like something had seized his feet, rendering him immobile. He glimpsed a familiar silhouette by the bed from the corner of his eye.


    As the figure turned slowly toward him, Quincy¡¯s heart raced. The pale hand reached out, moving closer to his neck.


    His eyes widened in terror, convinced his end was near.


    Just then, he heard a knock at the door, and Barton¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Quincy? Are you in


    <b>12:15</b>


    Chapter 71


    there?¡±


    Hope surged through Quincy. He tried to call out, but a cold hand suddenly covered his mouth. from behind, silencing him. His body went <b>rigid</b>, and he couldn¡¯t utter a sound.


    Never had he felt such fear. He could sense the presence of something cold pressing against him.


    Tears streamed down his face uncontrobly, desperate to cry for help, but no words would


    <be</b><b>.</b>


    In that dire moment, the spiritualist shed his fingertip and flicked droplets of blood through the air, somending on Quincy¡¯s face.


    A shrill scream pierced the room<b>, </b>and the cold grip on Quincy¡¯s mouth withdrew. Seizing the opportunity, he shouted towards the door. ¡°Dad! Save me!¡±


    As his plea echoed, the door swung open, revealing Barton, who had been about to leave after receiving no response.


    As Barton stepped inside, the room¡¯s chill began to dissipate.


    The spiritualist sat on the floor, holding his bleeding finger, muttering, ¡°Too strong¡­ Jesus, it


    was too strong.¡±


    This job had cost him dearly. He¡¯d need significant time to recover from the loss of vital energy


    spent.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Perceiving that the malicious spirit had vanished, he was far from relieved. He doubted his blood had driven it away.


    His eyesnded on the Amulet around Barton¡¯s neck, and his expression turned indignant, ¡°Mr. Henderson! I thought you sought my help earnestly, yet you¡¯ve been less than truthful!¡±


    Barely recovered from his ordeal, Quincy bristled at the spiritualist¡¯s usation. ¡°What are you implying<b>?</b>¡±


    The spiritualist pointed usingly at the Amulet. ¡°If you know someone who can craft such. protective amulets, why seek me out? Even without my help, that Amulet should shield you from <b>harm</b>!¡±


    Quincy and Barton were shocked, their eyes drawn to the Amulet, a gift from Winnie.


    Though skeptical of her ims, they had worn the Amulets, and misfortune seemed to lessen. However, they only had two, and Barton couldn¡¯t always be by Quincy¡¯s side, which led them to hire the spiritualist.


    Could Winnie¡¯s Amulet have surpassed even the spiritualist¡¯s powers?


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying if I wear the Amulet, that ghost can¡¯t harm me as it did before?¡± Quincy asked, his voice heavy.


    ¡°I believe so,¡± the spiritualist replied, his anger subsiding. As one from the Mystical Sects<b>, </b>he


    12:15


    wasn¡¯t used to apologizing, but he tempered his voice, ¡°The spirit in this vi is no ordinary one. I have some skills, but I¡¯m at my wits¡® end here. You should ask the master who sold you the Amulet to intervene if you seek a permanent solution.¡±


    Quincy and Barton exchanged a look, their faces as white as sheet. How could they possibly exin that they didn¡¯t purchase the Amulet?


    If not for the recent string of bizarre events, the Amulet around Barton¡¯s neck would probably be gathering dust in some forgotten nook or cranny of the attic.


    Barton knew Quincy had been haunted by nightmares and agreed to bring in the spiritualist to cleanse their home.


    But what if they had to turn to Winnie <b>again</b>?


    Quincy stayed silent. He was mulling over the same dilemma, too.


    After theirst encounter, he couldn¡¯t be sure Winnie would help him again. And he was sure Kathryn wouldn¡¯t be thrilled about him seeking Winnie¡¯s assistance again.


    Quincy was left with only one option if they couldn¡¯t find another reliable spiritualist to step in.


    He¡¯d have to get the protective Amulet back from Kathryn first.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Quincy was freaking out.


    It was one thing to be tormented in his dreams, but this time, he had actual physical contact. with the ghost that haunted him. Whenever he remembered the icy, rigid touch that had- covered his mouth, chills would run down his spine, and the sensation seemed to linger endlessly.


    With that thought, Quincy finally made up his mind<b>.</b>


    In the hospital room, Kathryn stared at Quincy in disbelief.


    ¡°Quincy, you want to take the Amulet?¡± she asked.


    Quincy¡¯s usually handsome face bore signs of exhaustion. Meeting Kathryn¡¯s wounded gaze, he tried to soften his tone. ¡°Kathryn, something¡¯se up at home. I need to borrow the Amulet for a little while. Once things settle down, I¡¯ll bring it back to you.¡±


    Kathryn frowned, about to protest, when Suzan interjected, ¡°Quincy, you know how unlucky Kathryn¡¯s beentely. She¡¯s been depending on that Amulet for protection. If you take it away now, aren¡¯t you just putting her life at risk?<b>¡±</b>


    Quincy replied, exasperated, ¡°Mom, how could I not care for Kathryn? But I¡¯m really in trouble right now. You know that!¡±


    But Suzan was not sympathetic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire a spiritualist to clear the house of spirits? Get another if one doesn¡¯t work. You¡¯ll find someone who can handle it eventually. But Kathryn is in no state to face any more setbacks. Quincy, please, Quincy, please, show more care for your


    sister.¡±


    Hearing Suzan¡¯s words, Kathryn gave Quincy a pitiful look. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me anymore. Quincy?¡±


    Quincy grew agitated. Under normal circumstances, he would have relented to make his sister happy. After all, he had always doted on her. But at the time, his very life was at stake.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just taking it and never giving it back. I only need it for a few days. I¡¯ll return it once we get apetent spiritualist,¡± Quincy said, his patience wearing thin.


    Kathryn¡¯s head drooped, the picture of sadness, and Suzan¡¯s heart ached for her.


    As the head of the family and the cornerstone of their business, Barton couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps. His Amulet was off¨Climits. But as a mother, Suzan was torn. Both her son and daughter were dear to her. Her well¨Cbeing was also on the line these past few days.


    ¡°Quincy, can¡¯t you think of another solution? Maybe stay at the church for a few nights and get a blessed talisman? Perhaps you can ask Winnie for another Amulet or two if all else fails?<b>¡±</b>


    Suzan suggested, thinking she might ask for one herself, forgetting her promise to help


    1/3


    12:15


    Chapter 72


    Kathryn sue Winnie for fraud.


    Overhearing that, Kathryn Immediately objected, ¡°Mom! After all the harm Winnie has caused me and with the Inte bacsh I¡¯m facing, how can you even consider asking her for help? Did you forget your promise to help me take her to court?¡±


    Quincy, considering asking Winnie for help if needed, frowned at Kathryn¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of suing her? Kathryn, do you not realize what¡¯s happening at home? We might still need Winnie¡¯s help to resolve our issues. If you charge her now, you¡¯re just forcing her to be our enemy.¡±


    His tone was sharp, and Suzan immediately took offense. ¡°There¡¯s no need to snap at your sister<b>. </b>It¡¯s not like she wanted any of this. It¡¯s all because of that heartless Winnie. She knew what we were nning with the Amulet and waited until now to retaliate. She¡¯s cunning. <b>She </b>probably learned all that mystic stuff to get back at us. And you still think she¡¯ll help us willingly?¡±


    As the conversation spiraled, Kathryn began to sob, ming herself for the family¡¯s misfortune. Suzan turned to console her daughter, leaving Quincy, already at his limit and burdened by the ghostly attachment, to storm out in a huff. Kathryn¡¯s crying intensified at his departure.


    Winnie had finished rearranging her room while the Henderson family fell apart over the Amulet. She would take the Ghost Baby to see Catherine onest time.


    However, as her car was out of Silver Lake Manor, it was suddenly stopped by Parker, who had been in <b>an </b>ident after his breakup with Kathryn and was still sporting an arm sling.


    Standing before her car, the sight of his injury lent him a somewhat pitiful air.


    ¡°Winnie! I need to talk to you!¡± Parker called out, prompting the driver to nce back at Winnie questioningly.


    ¡°Ignore him. Just drive.¡± Winniemanded briskly. She had no intention of wasting time on Parker, nor was she inclined to hear him out.


    Understanding his employer¡¯s wishes, the driver nodded to the security personnel to remove the obstruction and prepared to restart the engine<b>.</b>N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Parker tried to break free from the security guard¡¯s grip, but the guards at Silver Lake Manor were not the kind a skinny guy like him could shake off. As he saw the car about to leave, he threw caution and his dignity as a scion of the Robinson family to the wind and started yelling, ¡°Winnie! I broke up with Kathryn. What more do you want from me? Winnie! I believe you have some feelings for me! Why were you chasing after me every day if you didn¡¯t like me?


    Winnie, you started this! And now you want to dump me without a word? Or, is it that now you¡¯re Ms. Bryant, and you think you¡¯re too good for everyone?¡±


    His voice was loud enough to turn heads, and as a discreet Maybach preparing to exit the gatedmunity paused slightly, the driver leaned in and whispered,


    12:15


    Chapter 72


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, that seems to be the Bryant family¡¯s car ahead.¡±


    Sitting in the backseat, Drake lifted his gaze slightly, his eyes indifferent and calm as he looked forward. He saw Parker making a scene.


    Thinking of Winnie. Drake¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he drylymented, ¡°Noisy. Have the security handle it.¡±


    The driver was surprised that his boss would bother with such a trivial matter and was about to signal the security guard when the Bryant family¡¯s car suddenly stopped.


    Then, Winnie¡¯s driver gestured toward Parker<b>.</b>


    The security guard promptly released Parker, who quickly ran to the car.


    He leaned in to say something to the person in the backseat, and then a smug smile spread across his face before he slid into the car.


    The vehicle sped away.


    The Patterson family¡¯s driver blinked in surprise and cautiously turned to look at his boss.


    Drake had seen the whole episode unfold. His deep¨Cset eyes momentarily shed with mockery before returning to their usual stoic state.


    With a cold voice, hemanded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    On the other side, after smoothly sliding into the back seat of the Bryant family¡¯s car, Parker¡¯s gaze fixed on Winnie sitting beside him, his eyes alight with passion and affection that seemed almost tangible.


    Winnie was scrolling through her phone, not bothering to look up as she snapped. ¡°Keep staring at me with those nauseating puppy dog eyes, and you might lose them.¡±


    Parker was speechless.


    He had thought she finally let him in the car because she had enough of ying hard to get<b>.</b>


    But her attitude hadn¡¯t changed a bit.


    Could it be that she never really liked him at all?


    The thought made Parker¡¯s insides churn with denial. Impossible. Why did she chase after him then if she hadn¡¯t liked him? And why did she agree to let him in the car?


    He was sure Winnie was still sore about his engagement to Kathryn.


    With this thought, he softened his tone again, ¡°<b>Winnie</b><b>¡­</b>¡±


    At his voice, Winnie finally turned her head with an exasperated sigh. ¡°You want to know why I followed you around back then? I¡¯ll show you the truth.¡±


    She had no more patience for this clueless jerk.


    Parker¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t believe what she was implying. A woman chasing a man had to mean nothing other than having a crush, right?


    He thought she was in denial about her feelings.


    Seeing his expression of disbelief mixed with a facade of understanding, Winnie fell silent, letting the driver continue toward their destination.


    As they drew closer, Parker¡¯s expression grew oddly tense,


    Finally, the car stopped before a mansion, and he looked at Winnie with a half¨Csmirk. ¡°Winnie. did you get me in the car to drop me back home?¡±


    Indeed, they were at the Robinson family¡¯s residence.


    Seeing where he was, Parker¡¯s face lit up with smug satisfaction, <i>his </i>demeanor exuding


    confidence.


    Winnie didn¡¯t waste words. Once the car stopped, she headed straight inside.


    The Robinson family¡¯s housekeeper, recognizing the young master trailing behind Winnie, opened the door without question.


    Winnie strode in without the usual caution of a first¨Ctime visitor.


    Parker followed with an air of indulgence as if he were in his kingdom.


    But something felt off ¨C Winnie headed straight to the second floor, making a beeline for thest bedroom in the hallway.


    How did she know where to go in a house she¡¯d never visited?


    Just as her hand touched the doorknob, Parker couldn¡¯t help but protest. ¡°Winnie, you can¡¯t <b>go</b>


    in there.¡±


    Ignoring him, Winnie turned and asked, ¡°Why? Because it belonged to yourte grandma?¡±


    Parker¡¯s pupils dted, stunned by her knowledge, but Winnie had already opened the door before he could react.


    The room was musty, covered in dust from years of neglect.


    Parker¡¯s face darkened. His grandmother had been the cornerstone of his family, and her passing over two years ago left a void rarely spoken of.


    Winnie¡¯s intrusion felt like a vition.


    Parker was displeased but refrained from scolding her, his voice softening. ¡°Winnie, you know this was my grandma¡¯s room. Let¡¯s not go in there. I¡¯ll show you my room instead.¡±


    Winnie rolled her eyes at him, saying, ¡°Want to know why I was following you around? The answer is in this room.¡±


    With that, she stepped inside.


    ¡°Your grandma¡¯s spirit came to <b>me</b><b>, </b>asking me to watch over you¡­¡± she continued.


    Parker could hardly believe such a ridiculous answer.


    ¡°My grandma¡¯s spirit? Winnie, you don¡¯t have to make up such lies to deny your feelings for me. I¡­¡± His words trailed off as Winnie suddenly pulled a charm from her backpack and tossed it into the air.


    The charm hovered midair and then surprisingly ignited without me, casting <b>a </b>green light in the gloom before quickly extinguishing.


    As the light died, the room seemed to grow colder.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Winnie swiftly turned and threw some ash into his face.


    Parker shielded his eyes. ¡°Winnie, what kind of trick is this<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Rubbing his eyes, he finally looked up, only to freeze at the sight before him.


    Histe grandmother¡¯s familiar squat and plump figure slowly appeared in the once¨Cempty room. She looked confused but quickly recognized her surroundings, muttering in annoyance, ¡°Oh dear, how did I get back here?¡±


    She noticed Winnie and her grandson, her eyes going wide with surprise. ¡°Oh my, my dear boy¡­


    Chapter 73


    and the Henderson girl? Did you summon me, dear? What urgent matter brings me here? Don¡¯t tell me my grandson has been haunted by some spirit again!¡±


    Though a spirit<b>, </b>his grandmother seemed very much alive.


    At mentioning that, her expression even carried a hint of anger.


    Standing at the doorway. Parker was dumbfounded. What in the world was going on here? And what did she mean by being ¡°haunted¡± by something?


    Winnie didn¡¯t waste any time. Pointing straight at Parker at the door, she addressed the olddy.


    ¡°Your grandson has been hounding me because of that past incident. I¡¯ve brought him here so you can set the record straight with him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the olddy looked puzzled and then turned her gaze back to Parker, meeting his eyes squarely this time.


    Her face, etched with the kindness of years, suddenly lit up with joy.


    ¡°My dear boy! You can see me now!¡±


    Parker felt a chill run down his spine<b>, </b><b>and </b>his heart skipped a beat, but looking into those familiar and loving eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of dependence, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Grandma<b>¡­</b>¡±


    After hearing her beloved grandson call out to her again, the olddy was visibly moved and


    floated toward him.


    Although Parker found his grandmother¡¯s floating rather eerie, he couldn¡¯t help but yearn for the embrace of this dear rtive who had cherished him since childhood. Instinctively, he opened his arms, longing for thatforting hug.


    Just as the olddy, moved to tears, came floating up to him, her face suddenly turned stern.


    A cold gust of wind smacked into Parker¡¯s face, apanied by a sharp interrogation,


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! Out with it! What¡¯s this that I hear about you pestering the Henderson girl<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    When the unexpected gust of chilly wind pped Parker across the face, he was thoroughly. perplexed.


    It wasn¡¯t that the cold st hurt, but more of a surprise than anything else. But what threw Parker for a loop was his grandmother¡¯s sudden about¨Cface.


    How could he exin it?


    ¡°I¡­ Winnie, she, um, she likes me. She used to follow me around all the <b>time</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    For the first time, Parker realized how clumsy he could be with words.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t care less to look at him. Her delicate face was full of disdain.


    The olddy nced at her grandson¡¯s bewildered face, then thought about what Winnie had just said, and it all clicked. She felt a mix of frustration and disappointment.


    ¡°That Henderson girl followed you around because of me, Parker! She was looking after you for me because of the bond I had with her grandmother. She never had a crush on you!¡±


    Her words were blunt, and Parker was shocked all over again<b>.</b>


    ¡°Looking after me? You, you asked her to look after me?¡±


    When Parker wanted to deny it, he couldn¡¯t doubt his grandmother¡¯s words.


    Winnie wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to deny her feelings for him that she¡¯d involve his grandmother in a ruse, could it?


    His heart sank.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± He couldn¡¯tprehend why his grandmother, who should have passed on, hadn¡¯t moved on to her next life but instead had found someone to


    look after him.


    And given Winnie¡¯s capabilities, it was clear she knew something about the mystical arts from Mystical Sects.


    Why else would someone like her be keeping an eye on him?


    While seeing her grandson looking so crestfallen, the grandmother softened her approach and decided to exin the situation to him.


    After she had passed away, she was so worried about her family that she didn¡¯t leave them. Her spirit lingered in the house, asionally watching over her son and grandson at night. Even if they were unaware of her presence, she longed to watch over them a little longer.


    That was until she noticed a dark, evil <b>aura </b>clinging to Parker about half <b>a </b>year ago.


    It wasn¡¯t just any dark aura. It seemed like someone had cursed him with death.


    Chapter 24


    His grandmother, though a spirit herself, was a novice in these matters and had no real power, having spent most of her afterlife within theforts of her home.


    Watching Parker struggle with the dark aura, she felt helpless and could only follow him to and from school each day, looking for a solution.


    Then, she met Winnie identally at the school.


    Initially, Winnie thought i


    dark energy around Parker was from his grandmother¡¯s presence and warned her out of concern, as it was not umon for spirits clinging to their loved ones to cause them harm,


    But when Winnie inadvertently got Involved, Parker¡¯s grandmother saw an opportunity. Knowing that Winnie was from the Henderson family and leveraging her past friendship with the Henderson matriarch, she had persuaded Winnie to help her grandson rid himself of the


    curse.


    ¡°Thanks to Winnie. She knew how to deal with this dark aura. I had no choice but to beg her for help.¡± Parker¡¯s grandmother recounted, ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t even realize what you were dealing with. That dark aura was like a mark set upon you, waiting to im your life so that the evil entity could possess your body.¡±


    The full implications of the situation were beyond what Parker had ever imagined, and he was utterly oblivious to it all at the time.


    No, that wasn¡¯t true. Back then, he did feel off, often waking up unrested and inexplicably cold.


    But he never took it seriously enough to consider the supernatural.


    The thought of being targeted by some evil being made Parker¡¯s skin crawl.


    ¡°What was it? Is it¡­ i? it still around?¡±


    The grandmother looked at her grandson with affection and understanding in her


    eyes.


    ¡°With Winnie around, it¡¯s been dealt with. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move on and get in line for reincarnation, would <b>I</b>?¡±


    Seeing that Parker wasing around to the truth, Winnie interrupted, ¡°What you encountered wasn¡¯t any ghost but an Evil Spirit. These beings typically reside in statues or worshiping objects and don¡¯t harm people directly. Instead, they seek worship.¡±


    However, an Evil Spirit¡¯s demands for offerings were far more severe than those of benevolent deities.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, they might be satisfied with offerings of small animals like chickens or ducks. But as time passed, they¡¯d demandrger living creatures, feeding on their flesh and blood.


    Once they grew powerful enough, they¡¯d even require offerings ofrge animals like pigs or sheep.


    As their desires increased, so did their demands until they began iming human lives.


    Chapte


    Unluckily for Parker, he had stumbled upon an Evil Spirit that had already taken several lives after being abandoned by its previous worshipers.


    ¡°I figured the Evil Spirit you encountered, having imed too many lives, was abandoned by its previous keepers because they were too scared to continue their offerings. Enraged by abandonment and already vicious from its killings.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at Parker and continued, ¡°It just happened to cross. paths with you, and you must have left some of your blood behind¡­¡±


    Parker¡¯s face drained of color as he remembered something.


    ¡°I was¡­ I was hiking with my ssmates and fell onto a carved stone. I cut my palm open¡­¡±


    The thought that <b>his </b><b>injury </b>might have resulted from <b>an </b>encounter with an Evil Spirit still terrified him even though the issue was resolved.


    Winnie nodded and said, ¡°That Evil Spirit, having tasted blood, marked you as its <b>offering</b><b>¡­</b>I had to watch you closely for a while before it showed itself. Your grandmother didn¡¯t want to scare you, so she insisted I keep the truth from you.¡±


    Winnie said this with a nce at the olddy beside her<b>.</b>


    Because of the grandmother¡¯s pleading. Winnie didn¡¯t think much of it even though she knew rumors were going around school.


    She had no idea her kindness would lead to being unjustly med for the entire ordeal.


    Had Winnie anticipated the oue, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have indulged the olddy¡¯s plea and allowed Parker to wallow in the illusion of the Evil Spirit¡¯s affections<b>.</b>


    The grandmother¡¯s <b>eyes </b>met <b>Winnie¡¯s</b>, and she broke into an embarrassed, ingratiating smile. chiding her grandson!


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too full of yourself, always thinking everyone¡¯s got a crush on you. Go on and apologize to Ms. Henderson. She¡¯s saved your life, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡±


    Parker felt the sting of her words as if she¡¯d pped him across the face.


    Wasn¡¯t he being conceited? He remembered the time when he enjoyed the teasing from his peers, even carrying an air of superiority around Winnie.


    As he faced her again, Parker wished to turn back time and confront his former arrogant self.


    ¡°Winnie, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    But before he could finish his words, Winnie <b>had </b>already turned on her heel, ready to leave<b>.</b>


    ¡°No need for apologies. Just make sure you stay out of my way in the future.¡±


    With those words, she left without a backward nce.


    Parker watched her decisive, cold departure<b>, </b>and for the first <b>time</b>, he believed it.


    3/4


    <b>12:16</b>


    Chapter 74


    She had never cared for him, not at all. But why did he feel such an aching void inside?


    It felt like loss, mingled with regret.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    After leaving the Robinson family, Winnie took Ghost Baby to Catherine¡¯s house<b>.</b>


    As they reached the top of the staircase, they saw a scene straight out of a gangster movie. Two thugs were pounding on the Lester family¡¯s door, hollering threats like they were auditioning for a terrifying mob flick.


    ¡°You bitches think you can hide in there, and everything will just blow over? Who gave you the nerve to take this to court? Smarten up and drop the charges, or <b>we¡¯ll </b>make every day of your life a living hell!¡±


    No question about it. These goons took orders from the Quentin family.


    Although Kathryn was in some bullying scandal, considering she was a minor at the time, she was likely to get off with a p on the wrist, maybe probation at worst.


    But Hans got involved in something much darker<b>, </b>assaulting <b>a </b>minor, and with the inte blowing up about it, the court wouldn¡¯t let this one slide.


    The Quentin family had been worried from the get¨Cgo that Hans would take the me for Catherine¡¯s miscarriage<b>, </b>so they had jumped the gun and hired some online trolls to drag her name through the mud.


    No one saw iting that Catherine<b>, </b>after a year of going through madness, would bounce back and p them with awsuit right off the bat.


    The Quentin family gnashed their teeth over Catherine, spewing venom online, painting their son as the devoted lover, and pining over her even in her incapacitated state but got this cold¨Chearted vengeance in return.


    They tried to spin the narrative again, but with the Bryant family¡¯s legal eagle team backing them up this time and Horace throwing his weight in, the inte didn¡¯t bite Quentin¡¯s bait. Instead, the public outcry was against them, criticizing them to whitewash a crime.


    It was harm done<b>, </b>although it was out of love<b>.</b>


    Some even said being on Hans¡® radar was the worst luck imaginable.


    Winnie had been following all this online drama, so the scene at the door didn¡¯t catch her off guard.


    The thugs had been cussing out for a while when they turned around to find a girl from fairytales standing right behind them.


    Their eyes lit up but soon narrowed with a wicked gleam.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, you know these people?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s gaze swept over them<b>, </b>her eyes icy cold. ¡°I do.¡±


    Their smirks deepened.


    1/4


    12:16


    Chapter 75


    They¡¯d seen Catherine before. The girl was cute and pure. No wonder she had the Quentin boy chasing his tail.


    Their boss had given them a heads¨Cup. If Catherine was stubborn, let her have a taste of what other men were like. Maybe she¡¯d be too exhausted to make a fuss after that.


    The goons came with that intent, and their vile thoughts only intensified when they saw <b>Winnie</b>. If this angelic girl also knew the Lester family, all the better. They could lock them up and have some fun.


    If anything, she¡¯d only have herself to me for keeping suchpany. Who told her to be friends with someone the Quentin family was after?


    Thinking this, one of them swaggered toward Winnie with a grin stered on his face.


    The other stood still, calling into the house with a sinister sneer, ¡°Come out soon, or we might have to entertain ourselves with your friend here.¡°¨C


    That tone, dripping with malice, was enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    Inside, Catherine was huddled with Georgina, her fingers white¨Cknuckled around her phone, primed to call the cops.


    But then she heard Winnie¡¯s voice. Remembering Master Bryant¡¯s intimidating presence, her face went pale.


    Throwing caution to the wind, she grabbed a baseball bat nearby and flung the door open.


    Not to be outdone, Georgina brandished a kitchen knife and stormed out alongside her<b>.</b>


    The door swung open. Armed with the bat, Catherine was ready to go down swinging.


    She had been the victim once before, but not this <b>time</b><b>. </b>She wouldn¡¯t be the victim again<b>.</b>


    Georgina shared the sentiment, gripping the knife with a ferocious look in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± But their words stuck in their throats as they saw the scene outside.


    Winnie stood there, unharmed, while at her feet, the two thugsy sprawled out<b>, </b>their faces a mix of pain and terror, seemingly pinned to the ground by an invisible force.


    ¡°Miss Winnie, are you okay?¡°.


    Even though Winnie looked fine, Catherine couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Winnie nced at the makeshift weapons in their hands, her eyes narrowing slightly, but a faint smile yed on her lips.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m fine.¡± She looked down at the two men on the ground, <b>adding</b><b>, </b>¡°Don¡¯t worry. The cops should be here any minute.¡±


    As if on cue, two uniformed officers arrived, taking in the scene with raised eyebrows.


    12:16


    Chapter th


    ¡°Who called in a threat of assault?¡±


    Winnie pointed to the men on the ground. ¡°Them.¡±


    Though pinned down, the thugs were conscious and began to panic, babbling to the officers,


    ¡°Officer, this girl is a witch. She¡¯s pinned us here. Help us, please¡­¡±


    Indeed, no matter the age or job, when people see the cops, they show their respect.


    The young officers looked on with disdain. ¡°Quiet down and get up. We need you toe to the station to make a statement.¡±


    The thugs looked like they were about to cry. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. We can¡¯t get up. It¡¯s this girl. She¡¯s cast some spell, and we really can¡¯t move.¡±


    The officers nced at Winnie with an innocent face and then two unsavory characters on the ground. Their faces hardened.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and get up.¡±


    Winnie subtly raised a finger as they reached down to haul the men to their feet.


    The weight that seemed to be crushing the thugs lifted Instantly, and the officers could easily pull them upright.


    The officers snorted in contempt before the thugs could grasp what had happened.


    They were faking it, after all. See? They stood up just fine.


    Without further ado, they grabbed the two thugs and left.


    As theinant and person involved in the case, Catherine and Winnie followed to the police station.


    Besides wanting to secure a conviction for the two thugs, the goal was to indirectly expose the puppet master behind them to ensure the safety of the Lester mother and daughter..


    Winnie believed she could handle the situation and notify the Bryant family¡¯swyer. She also nned to drag the Quentin family into the mess to avoid future shenanigans.<b>¡±</b>


    Little did she know that her driver had dialed Horace¡¯s number right after she followed the officers down to head to the precinct.


    Inside the Bright Group headquarters, Clifford, the CEO, was having a meeting with several heads of the R&D department, discussing the timeline for uing projects.


    Horace, one of the lead R&D managers, was in the middle of his report.


    Suddenly, his phone rang on the table.


    Almost in sync, everyone in the conference room turned their attention to the phone<b>.</b>


    Clifford¡¯s brow furrowed even more. He hated distractions during meetings, and not even his


    son was exempt from his rule of keeping phones on silent. Clifford was on the verge of


    3/4


    Chapter 75Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    reprimanding him,


    However, under Clifford¡¯s thunderous glower, Horace remained unfazed as he picked up the phone. He didn¡¯t dismiss the call. Instead<b>, </b>he answered it right before everyone.


    Clifford¡¯s face darkened further, and Terrell, seated beside him, braced to douse any mes of anger that might erupt.


    Then, they all watched as Horace¡¯s usually calm and smiling eyes suddenly narrowed with a dangerous glint upon hearing the report on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Horace abruptly ended his call and turned to Clifford, saying. ¡°Mr. Bryant, something¡¯se up that I need to take care of. Someone else should handle today¡¯s briefing.¡±


    After that, he tossed theser pointer to someone nearby and left the conference room<i>.</i>


    Clifford¡¯s face darkened in an instant, and he called out sharply.


    ¡°Hold it right there! Who said you could just up and leave in the middle of a meeting? During business hours, you¡­¡±


    Before Clifford could finish his reprimand, Horace cocked his head and replied indifferently.


    ¡°Winnie¡¯s been taken to the precinct. I¡¯m going to pick her up.¡±


    His words lodged Clifford¡¯s impending lecture in his throat.


    He stood briskly from his chair the next second, his face stern as he announced, ¡°Meeting adjourned for today.¡±


    Then he strode toward Horace. ¡°I¡¯ming with you<b>.</b>


    The others in the conference room were confused.


    Instinctively, they nced at Terrell, the vice president, who was also halfway out of his seat. Terrell cleared his throat and stood up withposure, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s adjourn for now.¡±


    Winnie had just finished giving her statement at the precinct and was waiting for Catherine and Georgina when car engines came from outside.


    Everyone turned to look as several luxury cars pulled up at the front.


    The car doors opened, and several stern¨Cfaced men in suits got out, the two leading the pack. having a powerful presence.


    They marched into the precinct with urgency


    The precinct captain came out upon hearing themotion and was stunned at the sight of


    the neers.


    ¡°Mr. Bryant, what brings you here all of a sudden? Is there a problem?¡±


    Clifford and Horace were leading, followed by the corporate legal team. The scene suggested that the president of the Bright Group had to intervene, indicating something serious.


    The precinct captain quickly reviewed any recent cases involving the Bryant family in his mind.


    But there were no leads, no clue at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for¡­¡± Clifford was about to speak when Winnie¡¯s voice, tinged with surprise, called out from inside.


    TELL


    Chapter 76


    <b>¡°</b>Dad? Horace?¡±


    Even Winnie herself was a bit stunned.


    But upon seeing her, Clifford¡¯s eyes flickered briefly before he quickly approached.


    Horace was just as swift, and within a few steps, they were by Winnie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Did anyone give you a hard time?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both asked simultaneously, undisguised concern in their eyes.


    Winnie felt a soft warmth in her heart and shook her head obediently. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened? How did you end up at the precinct?¡± Clifford asked.


    Noticing their concern, the precinct captain figured this youngdy must be part of the Bryant family and gestured to an officer for an exnation.


    Winnie said, ¡°Ran into some thugs. I came to give a statement.¡±


    Thugs! Clifford and Horace¡¯s expressions instantly narrowed with dangerous intent.


    Some lowlifes dared to mess with their Winnie!


    The precinct captain became immediately serious<b>.</b>


    ¡°Outrageous! I can¡¯t believe such a thing has happened in my jurisdiction. Ms. Bryant, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll deal with those thugs with the utmost severity.¡±


    Winnie looked at the precinct captain. ¡°I appreciate that. After all, those acted under orders, and there might be retaliation.¡±


    1


    After hearing the possibility of retaliation, Clifford¡¯s face darkened further.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    At that moment, a junior officer brought over the case file, and the precinct captain asked him to exin.


    The officer quickly summarized the incident.


    It was mainly about Catherine suing Hans, and the Quentin family paid thugs to threaten the other party to drop the case, not expecting Winnie to get caught in the middle.


    The precinct captain realized it was the underage bullying case that had been blowing up online and frowned. The victim, Catherine, was in his district, and after the case escted, he had instructed his officers to keep a close watch on her family, not expecting the Quentin family to dare send goons.


    ¡°The Quentin family?<b>¡±</b>


    While the captain focused on the Quentin family, Clifford was more concerned that they had.


    2/14


    12:34


    Chapter 76


    indirectly threatened his daughter.


    Horace knew more about the Quentin family and Catherine¡¯s case because he had hired thewyers for Springer and Winnie.


    If the Bryant family would take up someone else¡¯s cause, Horace wouldn¡¯t stop them.


    He had thought the presence of the Bryant family¡¯s legal team would defer the Quentin family. but they seemed to have no reservations, even daring to hire thugs with the intent to harm¡­


    That left the Bryant family no choice but to stop ying nice.


    The Quentin family was probably too idle, picking on a young girl. It was time to give them something to worry about.


    The Quentin family likely never imagined their hired thugs would fail to intimidate their target. and draw the ire of another power.


    Winnie saw Catherine safely home.


    She tried to bring Ghost Baby to bid farewell to Catherine, who had seen it for the first time. The tiny creature was about the size of Catherine¡¯s palm.


    But when it dawned on her that it was her newly formed child, her eyes immediately brimmed


    with tears.


    Ghost Baby couldn¡¯t speak but could feel the bond of kinship. When Winnie released it, the little one floated over to Catherine on stubby legs, nuzzling her cheek with its tiny head.


    With the shroud of malice lifted, one could see the visible joy on the child¡¯s face.


    Catherine carefully tried to cradle the Ghost Baby before her, feeling its attachment. Tears slid uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    She had once despised the existence of this child and even felt relief at its absence, but that was all from her hatred for Hans.


    Toward the child, she always felt a sense of guilt.


    ¡°Winnie, thank you. Thanks for bringing it to see me<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Winnie watched her and said, ¡°It was an unformed soul, nourished by the resentments in the old schoolhouse, and became the Ghost Baby. Although those resentments are gone, their fixation on you still exists. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to guide it into reincarnation.¡±


    That was something Winnie realized only after seeing its ginseng doll¨Clike form.


    A typical spirit of an infant would at least have a formed appearance.


    was


    But this one only the size of a palm, and with its fixation on its mother, forcing it into reincarnation could provoke its resistance.


    <b>12:34</b>


    Chapter 76


    Catherine¡¯s feelings for the child wereplex, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of it being


    unable to move on.


    ¡°What can we do then?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°If you want, you could keep it by your side as a guardian spirit. With proper offerings and guidance, it could stay with you and might bring you good fortune<b>.</b>¡±


    Catherine was visibly shocked by Winnie¡¯s suggestion.


    As if having understood, the Ghost Baby spun around happily and cuddled up to Catherine again.


    Seeing Catherine¡¯s silence, Winnie pursed her lips and added, ¡°There is a second option. That is to sever the blood tie between you two forcefully. If it can let go of its attachment to you, it can enter the cycle of reincarnation smoothly.¡±


    Catherine was faced with two choices and it was up to her to decide which path to follow.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter <i>77</i>


    Catherine lowered her gaze at her unborn child, the Ghost Baby, before her. There was a long silence before she clenched her teeth, her voice trembling with the weight of her decision.


    ¡°I choose¡­ the second option.¡± After she spoke, it was as if the strength drained from her body. She swayed slightly, her eyes brimming with uncontroble tears as she looked at the confused Ghost Baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you¡­¡±


    But she was only eighteen, and she had her whole life ahead of her.


    She would never be able to forget the pain that Hans had inflicted upon her if she kept this Ghost Baby. She yearned for a fresh start, a life without Hans.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy can¡¯t keep you. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Her apology became a sob, her voice breaking.


    In the silence that followed, the Ghost Baby, floating mid¨Cair, looked at its mother with bewilderment and helplessness.


    Finally, Catherine choked out <b>her </bst words, ¡°I can¡¯t keep you. You need to go.


    At those words, the Ghost Baby shuddered, and Winnie¡¯s gaze shifted from the Ghost Baby to the invisible thread that connected them, a thread only she could see.


    And with Catherine¡¯s final words, the thread snapped sharply in the middle and vanished.


    Winnie extended her hand, and a light emerged and enveloped the Ghost Baby.


    This time, the Ghost Baby offered no resistance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it away now,¡± Winnie said softly, leaving Catherine without further constion as she turned and left.


    To her surprise, Winnie found Clifford and Horace still waiting in the car downstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± she asked, genuinely stunned.


    They both had their own busy lives. And just making time for a trip to the police station had been a stretch. Winnie hadn¡¯t expected them to stick around.


    Clifford¡¯s lips pressed tight, betraying his struggle for words. Thankfully, Horace was never short of conversation.


    ¡°We¡¯re out already, so there¡¯s no rush to head back,¡± he said, still seated in the front, making room for Winnie. Once she settled in, he asked, ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡±


    Winnie nodded.


    Horace had witnessed her abilities firsthand <b>and </b>knew about her work while Clifford was in the dark until today when he identally discovered her involvement in the cyberbullying case.


    1/4


    12:34


    Seeing Winnie and Springer getting along better brought himfort. He always said his daughter deserved to be loved by all.


    While Clifford maintained a calm exterior, Horace asked, ¡°Anything else on the agenda?¡±


    Winnie thought it over. Aside from the Ghost Baby situation, she was free. There was no rush to send the spirit off, so she shook her head.


    ¡°In that case,¡± Horace suggested warmly, ¡°Dad mentioned we haven¡¯t gone out since you returned to the Bryant family. How about we spend some time together today <b>and </b>do something fun?¡±


    Clifford nced at his son, wondering how he could im to be free when his department¡¯s project was on a tight schedule, and he had canceled three meetings for today to be there for Winnie.


    It all came down to Horace pointing out that they had barely spent any quality time with <b>Winnie </b>since her return home.


    Reflecting on this, Clifford had to agree. He swiftly had his assistant cancel his business dinner ns for the evening. He cleared his throat and looked at Winnie with a rare softness.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m free today. Is there anything in particr you¡¯d like to do?¡±


    Winnie wasn¡¯t sure what prompted their sudden enthusiasm. She had never spent time out with her father and brother before. She was clueless about what fun things she could do with them.


    After seeing the confusion in her eyes, Horace¡¯s heart softened, and he instructed the driver to head toward the mall.


    ¡°Winnie didn¡¯t seem thrilled with the dresses Leonie picked for her. Let¡¯s start at the mall and pick some clothes you like.¡±


    Clifford agreed, ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s spoil our girl a bit.¡±


    They headed straight to Emerald Bay¡¯srgest shopping center, and Horace led them directly to the women¡¯s fashion section. Inexperienced in shopping for his daughter, Clifford stood by the entrance like a stoic guardian. Horace, however, was much more enthusiastic<b>, </b>picking out outfits and coordinating them with the help of the sales staff.


    Winnie rarely went shopping and reluctantly tried on over twenty outfits. With her good looks and tall figure, Winnie looked great in everything, and Horace found each appealing.


    Clifford started by just footing the bill, but he couldn¡¯t resist joining in, and soon, he was also selecting clothes without a nce at the price tags, instructing the sales staff to wrap up anything he liked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sales staff behind them could barely contain their joy.


    As Winnie decided she¡¯d tried on enough, her gaze drifted outside the store, catching sight of several girlsughing and holding cups of milk shake.


    Chapter 77


    She¡¯d never had the leisure for shopping sprees or drink dates with girlfriends, always busy with her mentor learning the mystical arts.


    Her eyes followed them for a while before she looked away.


    Ever observant, Horace quickly ordered some milk shake on his phone.


    Soon, three cups were delivered.


    Winnie was no stranger to a good drink, but the sight of a milk shake still made her eyes crinkle with delight. She cradled the cup in her hands and sipped daintily.


    On the other hand, Clifford had never tried it before. He held the cup with disdain, but seeing Winnie¡¯s eyes light up with joy, something in him softened. He couldn¡¯t help but join her in savoring the trendy beverage.


    After leaving their address, they moved on to the next shop.


    Strikingly attractive and exuding an air of distinction, the trio strolled down the street, each holding a cup of milk shake.


    Without any effort, they drew numerous curious nces, and some people even snapped sneaky photos.


    Sensitive to the gazes of passersby, Winnie quickly identified the problem. She nced at Clifford and Horace, dressed in tailor¨Cmade suits that screamed anything but casual.


    ¡°You guys are not dressed for aid¨Cback day out,¡± shemented, her pretty face furrowing with concern.


    So, Clifford and Horace were ushered into a men¡¯s clothing store and emerged transformed. Gone were the bespoke suits, reced by casual wear.


    Naturally striking. Horace didn¡¯t need much to stand out. Even in casual attire, he exuded an effortless charm.


    Clifford, though the eldest of the group, was well¨Cpreserved. Slipping into something more rxed softened his intense presence, and at first nce, he was the quintessential handsome, charming gentleman.


    Chapter 78

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Clifford, a figure often featured in financial magazines or on the Forbes list of the rich and famous, was typically the epitome of sartorial elegance. Yet it took just a few words from his dear daughter, Winnie, to have him ditch the tailored suits for a trendier, younger look.


    Walking down the street, he felt no embarrassment even as heads turned his way.


    Instead, he found himself reminiscing about when Winnie was born and how he¡¯d dreamt of strolling through the park on a spring day with his wife and two children. That dream was three¨Cquarters reality, leaving him to wonder when he would reunite with the missing quarter.


    Thoughts of his wife cast a subtle shadow of sorrow in his eyes, but his face remained stoic, betraying no emotion.


    The afternoon went by with the trio shopping and moving on to the arcade level of the mall. Clifford was seemingly determined to fill the gaps in Winnie¡¯s childhood experiences.


    Though exhausted, more so than after a marathon art ss, Winnie felt an underlying sense of gratitude and pleasure.


    It was after dinner, with the city lights glittering around them, and as they were about to head home, Clifford paused before a photography studio.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t taken any family photos since Winnie came home,¡± he mentioned, his voice lighter than usual, betraying a hint of excitement.


    Horace smiled at this and looked toward Winnie. Their gazes met, and there was an unspoken.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    agreement.


    After a day¡¯s bonding, Winnie felt a new connection to her Bryant identity.


    Customers usually needed to make appointments in advance, but that was no obstacle for Horace. He found a private studio photographer, and the trio took a series of family portraits.


    As the camera captured the moment, Winnie could almost see the thin thread that connected her to the Bryant family, thicken and solidify. She understood its significance and no longer fought against it.


    Once they finished photo shooting, Horace had the photographer expedite the editing process.


    Meanwhile, Springer, lounging on the living room sofa, scrolling through social media, stumbled upon two new posts.


    One was from his Uncle Clifford, the business tycoon who rarely shared anything personal online. The picture of the three of them spoke volumes without a word.


    The other post was from Horace, which was more vivid, featuring the formal family portrait and


    a coge of candid shots from their day out, including them sipping milk shake.


    [A crazy shopping day with my sister and father.¡± Horace captioned the post.


    Chapter 78


    Winnie hadn¡¯t posted anything but had dutifully liked both posts, maintaining the social media etiquette.


    Seeing it, Springer jumped off the sofa.


    ¡°Jesus! I can¡¯t believe my cousin went shopping without me!¡±


    His sudden exmation startled his father, who had just returned from work, prompting him to ask, ¡°Which cousin?¡±


    Still indignant, Springer replied, ¡°Who else could it be? My only cousin sister, Winnie!¡±


    While ranting, he began screenshotting the posts to share in the family chat.


    The Bryant family, especially the older generation, were inactive on social media, so <b>they </b>weren¡¯t updated with these posts.


    Upon opening Springer¡¯s screenshots, a collective silence fell in the family group.


    Terrell <b>and </b>Middleton, Clifford¡¯s brothers, were particrly stunned. Their usually reserved older brother was out and about, shopping and drinking milk shake, a man who hardly ever drank coffee.


    The younger ones of the family also found it unbelievable. But more than their uncle¡¯s newfound rtability, Hobson noticed something else and pointed it out to Springer. ¡°You can see Winnie¡¯s like, which means you¡¯ve added her as a friend!¡±


    Amber, who had focused on the family portrait, turned her piercing gaze toward Springer, her eyes filled with an implicit reproach.


    Feeling unjustly used and unwilling to engage in an argument, Springer turned to Hobson. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve added her. She¡¯s my cousin, and why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    The realization that Springer had been perhaps closer to Winnie than the rest brought a tinge of jealousy among the cousins.


    Springer¡¯s mother, J, overlooked the children¡¯s quarrel and said warmly. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see Clifford in such good spirits. They look so happy together.¡±


    She and Terrell were often busy<b>, </b>rarely <b>finding </b>time to take Springer out. Seeing her son¡¯s envious gaze at the phone, she felt a pang of guilt.


    On the other hand, Leonie didn¡¯t join the conversation, her eyes locked on the family portrait, her hair falling gracefully around her face, concealing the storm of emotions within her<b>.</b>


    The single photo had elicited myriad reactions within the Bryant family, but none concerned Winnie.


    She returned home with plenty of time to spare for the evening and, remembering the little ghostlypanion in her backpack, decided it was time to send it on its way.


    Dealing with spirits was a delicate matter. While the Supernatural tradition focused on transcendence, Winnie¡¯s family practices differed. She opted to summon a spirit guide to take


    <b>12-34</b>


    Chapter 78


    the little ghost.


    After venturing into the backyard conservatory, Winnie checked the time and took out at Summoning Charm. She passed it to the ghostly figure, letting it absorb the ethereal essence.


    Winnie pinched the charm between her fingers, chanting incantations in a rhythmic cadence that seemed to carry the secret whispers of ancient mystics. With a casual flick of her wrist. the charm spiraled into the air.


    But before the charm could ignite in a burst of magical me<b>, </b>the docile Ghost Baby, floating serenely, suddenly became erratic. Disregarding Winnie¡¯s presence, it kicked its tiny legs and zoomed off randomly.


    Winnie was at a loss for words.


    This sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was unsettling.


    As Winnie chased the Ghost Baby out of the Bryant Manor, she saw a gleaming Maybach cruising past, its backseat shimmering with wealth.


    Inside the vehicle, Drake casually scrolled through his phone, his attention inadvertently caught by a boastful post from Horace on social media.


    He tapped to open it without much thought, his gaze unintentionally resting on a particr detail in the photo. His handsome brow furrowed slightly, intending to look closer, when he suddenly sensed something rapidly approaching.


    Drake¡¯s instincts tensed, and he reflexively looked toward the iing presence.


    There, darting through the air, was the familiar figure of the Ghost Baby, heading straight for him. It flew through the half¨Copen window of the car.


    With a soft plop, itnded squarely in the palm of his hand.


    Drake was speechless.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Drake¡¯s hand trembled as he clutched his phone.


    His eyes lowered, and he gazed expressionlessly at the little creature nestled in his palm, the Ghost Baby.


    The Ghost Baby seemed unfazed by his cold demeanor, its pea¨Csized eyes staring intently at him, its tiny face bearing a faint, ingratiating smile.


    Then, while smiling, it rolled over in his palm.


    A vein twitched in Drake¡¯s temple. He then confirmed that this creature was the same one he had encountered a few days ago. So¡­


    Drake looked up impassively, just in time to see someone running toward him and abruptly halting his car.


    He knew it.


    He stepped out of the car without a word, still holding the Ghost Baby.


    Winnie almost immediately approached, drawn to the blinding gold aura.


    Upon closer inspection, she found her Ghost Baby was rolling around in someone else¡¯s hand.


    Winnie seemed surprised. The little one had collided with the big boss more than once and didn¡¯t seem concerned about being obliterated by his aura.


    Not only was it not frightening, but it also seemed to be enjoying itself.


    What the heck?


    ¡°Ms. Bryant, aren¡¯t you going to take back what belongs to you?¡± Drake said, his voice tinged with difort as he emphasized, ¡°belongs to you.¡±


    Only then did Winnie snap back to reality and hurriedly reach to snatch the little one back from his palm.


    Perhaps she moved too swiftly, and her hand inadvertently brushed against his, sending a fleeting itch through Drake¡¯s palm before the sensation vanished.


    Unaware of the contact, Winnie grabbed the still¨Ciling Ghost Baby and took a crimson out string to tie it up again.


    Drake watched her actions and remembered what he had seen in Horace¡¯s photograph earlier.


    His gaze instinctively followed her movements toward her left palm.


    Unfortunately, due to the dim lighting on the roadside and Winnie¡¯s rapid motions, Drake couldn¡¯t get a clear view before she had the creature tied up again.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I was about to send it on its way when it suddenly took off,¡± Winnie exined.


    Chapter 29


    Ordinarily, a spirit cleared of its grudges would only be preupied with reincarnation.


    But this Ghost Baby was drawn to the big boss¡® gold aura.


    As Winnie eyed the almost blinding light, she grew more convinced of its uniqueness<b>.</b>


    Hmm, she thought about trying to grab a handful secretly.


    Just as this thought crossed her mind, Drake suddenly spoke <b>up</b>, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Send it on its way?¡±


    Winnie had to curb her impulse and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve cleared all the resentment from it. Without grudges to hold on to, the underworld¡¯s messengers can take it for reincarnation.¡±


    Though Drake hade to terms with the existence of spirits, he still found it odd to hear her speak so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly about it.


    Unable to help himself, he asked, ¡°How are they taken?¡±


    Winnie was about to answer when she suddenly pointed behind him.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Drake turned to see a figure dressed in ck, topped with a ck hat and mask, standing under the streetlight but barely noticeable.


    The driver standing some distance away also noticed the neer and felt a jolt of unease.


    The security at Silver Lake Manor was top¨Cnotch throughout Emerald Bay, and someone in such a stealthy outfit shouldn¡¯t have been able to enter.


    But Winnie¡¯s expression indicated she knew the person.


    The man in ck approached Winnie and spoke formally, ¡°Ghostly Express, do you have a spirit for the underworld¡¯s escort?¡±


    Drake was shocked. He nced at Winnie, unustomed to the modernization of the underworld¡¯s messengers.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Winnie was also surprised. ¡°When did spiritual affairs start offering escort services? I had no <b>idea</b>.¡±


    The man in ck exined. ¡°This is a new partnership initiative between the boss and the underworld. Today is the first trial.¡±


    Winnie quickly understood, and though she was curious about how the spiritual affairs¡® boss had such connections, she didn¡¯t pry further<b>.</b>


    She handed over the Ghost Baby. The man in ck produced a miniature scale and ced the Ghost Baby on it, which read 9 grams.


    He frowned slightly, replying. ¡°This spirit is not heavy enough.¡± Inspecting the Ghost Baby, he


    Chapter 79


    continued coldly. ¡°This is an undeveloped half¨Csoul. The underworld is currently unable to ept it.¡±


    Winnie wasn¡¯t surprised, as she had expected this.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed an unformed infant spirit, born from resentment, but it¡¯s clean now. It will fully develop if nurtured in the underworld for a few years. Take it back for now, and in a few years, it¡¯ll be ready to join the queue..


    The man in ck cut her off unceremoniously.


    ¡°Impossible. The underworld is already operating over capacity. The agreement between the boss and the authorities specifies that non¨Celigible entities cannot be admitted without authorization!¡±


    He ced the Ghost Baby back into Winnie¡¯s <b>palm</b>.


    ¡°Sorry, this collection has failed.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Winnie was momentarily flustered. ¡°Wait. Can¡¯t you make an exception? I¡¯ll pay extra!¡±


    The man in ck was immovable.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Replying, he then turned and walked away without hesitation.


    Winnie watched as he quickly disappeared into the darkness, feeling somewhat downcast.


    The messengers from the underworld weren¡¯t usually this difficult to negotiate with.


    Even if a spirit was iplete, a bribe with underworld money typically solved it.


    What was this? Was she stuck with it?


    Looking down at the Ghost Baby in her hands, which wore an innocent expression, the corners. of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Drake watched the entire exchange in silence. He found the whole episode fantastical yet understood the concept of Ghostly Express.


    After all, thepany rules cannot be changed at will,


    From this perspective, that boss must know something about corporate management.


    Turning around, Drake saw Winnie with a look of profound suffering on her face, which he believed he had never seen on Ms. Bryant before.


    With a silent arch of his eyebrow, showing a rare sh of concern, he asked, ¡°So, what happens when you can¡¯t guide this restless spirit?¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips, a shadow of gloom passing over her features. ¡°If they don¡¯t take it, I¡¯m stuck looking after this Ghost Baby.¡±


    It seemed she would have to raise <b>it </b>until it was mature enough to be passed on.


    3/4


    12:35


    Chapter 79


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult task. But tending to a little ghost was not Winnie¡¯s <b>thing</b><b>.</b>


    Since she got involved in the mystical arts, she had seen her fair share of spirit nurturers but always felt it wasn¡¯t exactly a clean practice, not to mention she was from the School of Talismanic Magic herself.


    Though she thought so, with the ghostly envoy refusing to take charge, she was out of alternatives.


    Somewhat disappointed, she tucked the Ghost Baby back into her pocket, denying the little thing¡¯s desire to bask further in the aura of the big boss.


    Drake watched her movements, his eyes deepening. As she turned to leave, he suddenly called


    out to <b>her</b>.


    ¡°That mark on the palm of my hand you mentioned before. What is it exactly?¡±


    Caught off guard by his question about the mark, Winnie paused before exining sternly. ¡°It¡¯s a protective sigil. Why do you ask?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Drake replied, his voice indifferent and seemingly casual.


    After seeing he had no particr reaction, Winnie didn¡¯t press further and briskly walked back to the Bryant Manor<b>.</b>


    Drake watched her retreating figure, his eyes deep and mysterious, eventually his expression settling into a cold smirk.


    It was a lie again.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Night fell like a ssh of ink across the canvas of the sky.


    Drake stood before the bathroom mirror, wet hair dripping onto his tanned, muscr chest. A towel wrapped around his waist concealed most of his long legs


    His gaze on his reflection revealed a chiseled face devoid of much emotion. After a moment, he slowly turned away.


    In the misty haze of the bathroom, a golden mark, almost dragon¨Clike, could be seen covering his entire back.


    Ms. Bryant had once said he had a gold aura about him.


    He thought this so¨Ccalled gold aura might have something to do with the mark on his back.


    His eyes lost their chill as he walked out of the bathroom, slipping into his pajamas and smoothing the cor with meticulous care. Only then did he return to his room.


    On the desk in his roomy a file.


    It contained the information he had requested on the investigation about the Peach Blossom Mark in his palm.


    Once he discovered its connection to the Mystical Sects, Drake found it much easier to dig into. The file included a printed page from an ancient book.


    A drawing matched the old, hand¨Cpainted mark on his palm, with a simple annotation below it.


    Peach Blossom Mark, inked with the essence of a millennium¨Cold peach blossom, signifies that the bearers are destined for each other in this life. The almost yful annotation might be dismissed as a hoax from some pirated book by the uninformed.


    Had it been before, Drake would have scoffed at such an exnation.


    However, after an unexpected encounter with Winnie and seeing she bore the same Peach Blossom Mark in the palm, Drake thought it might not be a joke.


    So, that person had left that peach twig there and made such a mark in his palm to let him. know that Winnie could very well be his future wife<b>.</b>


    The thought of that youngdy, barely eighteen, made Drake unconsciously frown.


    That was noughing matter.


    Yet, he found himself somewhat concerned, especially since the girl knew about it but had deliberately deceived him by calling it a protective talisman.


    She was spurning him. Considering that possibility made Drake want to smirk.


    Though he had no interest in any destined partner, he didn¡¯t like being spurned.


    <b>12-75</b>


    In a sh, Drake¡¯s expression returned to its usual impassiveness.


    Thinking of Winnie¡¯s stern yet deceiving manner, he tossed the file into the desk drawer without emotion.


    If she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, neither would he.


    He was curious to see how this destiny would unfold under mutual avoidance.


    Drake thought as much but found the same person standing before his vi the next day. looking utterly dejected.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Drake raised an eyebrow at her.


    Even though Drake had known the truth about the Peach Blossom Mark, he hadn¡¯t treated her differently.


    Winnie, however, was gazing at him, and the gold aura he seemed to emanate with a grave expression.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    Winnie had reluctantly admitted she had been saddled with the Ghost Baby the day before and was nning to draw a few talismans to nurture it.


    But just as she was about to start, she felt the spiritual energy she had gathered in her room. which had cost her a fortune to umte, disappear!


    Indeed, the energy had gathered.


    But it had fled, and it fled not just anywhere but to this beacon of gold aura!


    Winnie had witnessed with her own eyes how he had siphoned the spiritual energy she had been harnessing! And she knew he wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally.


    Whether it was the little fox or the Ghost Baby and the spiritual energy she had gathered, they all seemed to be attracted to him subconsciously.


    And he seemed utterly unaware of the gold aura himself.


    Even though Winnie found it troublesome to exin, sheid it all out for him.


    Drake¡¯s eyebrows lifted. If he didn¡¯t know she was genuinely versed in supernatural things and not for the mark alone, he might have thought she was making excuses to approach him.


    ¡°So, what do you propose we do?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t felt any of this so¨Ccalled spiritual energy. He didn¡¯t intend to return it even if he had absorbed it.


    Winnie just looked at him earnestly before asking. ¡°Do you have any ns to move?¡±


    After all, she had never encountered such a situation before. Winnie thought it must be a matter


    2/4


    12:35


    Chapter no


    of proximity.


    Hearing it. Drake was speechless.


    His handsome face, framed by the gold aura, turned slightly stern.


    Drake looked at her and dropped the word. ¡°No.¡±


    Winnie wasn¡¯t surprised by his answer. After all, it was unreasonable to expect someone to move because she had lost some energy while drawing talismans<b>.</b>


    So, there was only one other option.


    Thinking so, Winnie took out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contacts. I can check your location before I start drawing talismans next time.¡±


    Having just moved back to the Bryant Manor, Winnie certainly couldn¡¯t move again, and Drake was unlikely to either.


    They would have to manage the situation.


    Once school started, she probably wouldn¡¯t see him much, let alone be affected by him.


    Drake watched her open the social media app, her face earnest.


    His eyes darkened, and a hint of indecision briefly crossed his features. He didn¡¯t add people so casually.


    But thinking of the Peach Blossom Mark in his palm, impulsively, he didn¡¯t protest and instead pulled out his phone and added <b>her</b><b>.</b>


    Winnie showed no excitement at adding a member of the prestigious Patterson family, merelypleted the social nicety with grace, thanked him, and promptly left with the Ghost Baby, which had once again drawn near to Drake<b>.</b>


    Drake watched her leave, then nced at his phone, where a new contact had appeared. His lips tightened, betraying no emotion as he pondered this unexpected turn of events.


    Winnie had <b>added </b>a new friend <b>on </b>her <b>phone </b>while Drake drove off. She was about to head upstairs to continue her artwork when she was stopped in the living room.


    ¡°Winnie, got any free time for that spokesperson gig for the city campaign?¡±


    It was Terrell speaking. That wasn¡¯t his area, but since he oversaw the project, he casually brought it up upon seeing her.


    Winnie took a moment to process the mention of the spokesperson role.


    It took her a while to remember that Kathryn <b>and </b>Suzan had kicked her out over this very opportunity.


    In truth, she had no idea how they made the selection.


    But if Kathryn wanted it, Winnie was determined not to let her have it.


    3/4


    <b>12:35</b>


    Chapter 60


    After all, being a spokesperson for Emerald Bay wasn¡¯t a big deal to her, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m free these days.¡±


    Terrell gave a pleasant smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have my assistant give you the details about the photoshoot scheduleter.¡±


    Just as the conversation wound down, Cutler, who was nearby, suddenly cut in.


    ¡°They chose the spokespeople from a list of top students at prestigious universities, right? The names submitted are usually those guaranteed a spot at an Ivy League.¡±


    Cutler knew about this because Amber, one of the chosen spokespeople, was on that list.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected Winnie to be one of them.


    Considering this, he looked at Winnie with a new level of scrutiny. ¡°Which university¡¯s offer did you snag?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Winnie and Kathryn attended a prestigious school, St. Mary¡¯s Academy, while <b>Amber </b>Hobson studied at St. James Preparatory. So, it was no surprise that Cutler was out of the loop regarding the social dynamics at St. Mary¡¯s.


    Without waiting for Winnie¡¯s response, Cutler showed off as he emphasized, ¡°Amber scored a legacy admission to Emerald University.¡±


    Amber stood by, smiling demurely as if embarrassed, yet she didn¡¯t interrupt.


    That was the first time Winnie had heard about the criteria for selecting a city¡¯s youth ambassador. She turned to Cutler and rified, ¡°I don¡¯t have a legacy spot.¡±


    Her bluntness took Cutler aback. ¡°What? You don¡¯t have a legacy admission, huh? Then how were you chosen?¡±


    His gaze inadvertently shifted to Terrell, suspecting that his uncle might have pulled some strings. After all, the final list was in the hands of The Bright Group.


    Understanding his nephew¡¯s insinuation, Terrell chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Winnie wasn¡¯t even back with our family when the list came through.¡±


    His implication was clear. There was no nepotism involved.


    Cutler turned back to Winnie, who seemed to be in on some secret.


    ¡°The youth ambassador is typically from the most aplished high school students of the year,¡± he prodded<b>, </b>¡°Are you a top student at your school?¡±


    ¡°Decent enough,¡± Winnie replied casually.


    Hobson, who couldn¡¯t contain himself, interrupted, ¡°Decent means¡­ what exactly?¡± Top of the <b>ss</b><b>?</b>


    Before he could finish his thought, Winnie¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, reminding Hobson of their prior agreement to keep mum. He awkwardly fell silent, though his eyes remained fixed on


    her.


    Aware of Hobson¡¯s curiosity, Cutler inquired further. ¡°What¡¯s your ss rank?¡±


    Winnie frowned slightly, tired of the endless questioning from someone she barely knew.


    ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± she retorted sharply, leaving Cutler momentarily speechless. Before he <b>even </b>had a chance to respond, Winnie was already up the stairs, leaving him irritated by her tant disregard for courtesy. She was nothing like Amber!


    Amber watched Winnie¡¯s reaction with a secret smile, soothing Cutler. ¡°You¡¯re grilling her like it¡¯s an interrogation. No wonder Winnie¡¯s upset.¡±


    Before Cutler could reply, Hobson, confident that Winnie was out of earshot, couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°She¡¯s got such a short fuse. There¡¯s no way her grades are any <b>good</b><b>.</b>¡±


    1/3


    <b>12:35</b>


    Chapter <b>81</b>


    Although they weren¡¯t at the same school, they were familiar with the top names from the handful of elite schools in Emerald Bay<b>. </b>The top students often crossed paths in mock exams and academicpetitions, but neither Hobson nor Amber had ever <b>heard </b>Winnie¡¯s name in


    those circles.


    Amber felt relief as they contemted Winnie¡¯s potentialck of academic prowess. That <b>could </b>only mean her newly recognized cousin couldn¡¯t threaten her status. Turning to Hobson, she mentioned the uing exam results. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the big day. With your consistent performance, you¡¯re sure to rank well.¡±


    Amber had already secured her spot at university and wasn¡¯t sitting the exams, but that didn¡¯t stop her fromparing Hobson¡¯s expected sess to Winnie¡¯s unknown results.


    Hobson replied with a smug smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be joining you at Emerald University.¡±


    His tone was confident, not needing a legacy admission when he was sure of his academic


    sess.


    Amber responded with a genuine smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bake a cake tomorrow to celebrate.¡±


    Though pleased, Hobson insisted, ¡°You just got discharged from the hospital. <b>Don¡¯t </b>push yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Amber reassured him.


    Overhearing their conversation, Springer rolled his eyes and decided to head upstairs.


    Amber¡¯s mood soured as she watched Springer retreat. Despite her attempts at making amends since returning home, Springer remained indifferent. Was Springer dismissing the idea of acknowledging her as a dear cousin?


    The thought darkened Amber¡¯s mood, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Cutler, who inquired about her wellbeing. Amber deflected by expressing regret at not experiencing the rite of passage.


    that was the SAT.


    *Hobson¡¯s grades are better than mine. If he scores as the state¡¯s top student, university admissions officers will be knocking on our door tomorrow,¡± she said shifting the focus back to Hobson<b>.</b>


    Hobson grinned with nonchnce and confidence. Even though their families could afford to send them to study abroad, the significance of the SAT was well¨Cacknowledged among their peers, much like the Henderson family.


    After the Quentin family tried to intimidate Winnie the previous day, Clifford had his assistant intervene. The Quentin family¡¯s business suffered and couldn¡¯t keep up with the online bacsh.


    As Kathryn and Hans¡® clout fell, the bacsh against them on social media revved up. Infuriated, Kathryn had turned off her phone.


    As the exam results release drew near, the online world¡¯s attention shifted, albeit slightly.


    <b>12:35</b>


    Chapter B1


    Suzan¡¯s eyes lit up with a eureka moment as she looked at the situation with fresh eyes.


    ¡°All this drama has almost made me forget about the SAT scores releasing tomorrow!¡±


    Kathryn was in no mood to think about that, not to mention the online debacle.


    Quincy hadn¡¯te to see her since the fallout over the Amulet incident. They were at odds. and it weighed heavily on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a mess right now. How can I possibly care about some test scores?¡± Kathryn was brimming with frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Suzan Insisted, ¡°Think about it. The Inte will be flooded with news about the results when the SAT scorese out tomorrow. Who¡¯ll have the time to keep dragging your name through the mud? If your scores are good and you get epted into a prestigious institution like Capital University or Silverpine University, it¡¯ll prove you¡¯re al student of character and schrship. Online folks tend to put good students on a pedestal, and the hate will surely die down.¡±


    Suzan spoke with utter conviction, and initially taken aback, Kathryn began to feel a glimmer of uncertainty. ¡°Really? You think that¡¯ll work?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Suzan reassured her. ¡°People are much more forgiving when ites to higher education candidates. Our <b>goal </b>is to fix your public image as much as possible.¡±


    Even if it ended up in court, it might not result in any sentencing.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanid out the strategy, and Kathryn¡¯s spirits lifted as if she¡¯d got a lifeline. Her grades might not be top of the ss, but they were good enough to secure her a spot in a prestigious university.


    With this newfound hope, Kathryn suddenly eagerly anticipated the SAT result release.


    She even turned on her phone proactively.


    After all, if she got epted into a top¨Ctier college, the admissions office would call with the news, and she didn¡¯t want to miss that for the world.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Suzan wasn¡¯t wrong about one thing.


    The release of the SAT scores was a nationwide spectacle.


    On score release day, countless people were live¨Cstreaming their score checks or waiting to unt their numbers online.


    Kathryn had dolled herself up early in the morning. Her mom had said that once the scores were out and the college admissions were confirmed, they¡¯d snap a photo for the inte to boost her poprity.


    Even Barton hade to the hospital early, waiting to check his girl¡¯s scores.


    Kathryn pouted when she noticed that Quincy hadn¡¯t shown up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has Quincy note to see me for two days because he¡¯s still mad at me and Mom?¡±


    She felt wronged at the thought of Quincy¡¯s outburst in her hospital room. Despite her pitiful state, Quincy had shown no tenderness and even wanted to take away her Amulet.


    Kathryn decided that when Quincy came to apologize, she¡¯d y hardball before she forgave him.


    As she mused, Barton spoke up, ¡°Your brother is at the Breeze Monastery, dealing with family troubles. He¡¯s staying there these past few days.¡±


    Kathryn was surprised but replied sweetly.


    ¡°Breeze Monastery is said to be quite the haven. I¡¯m sure Quincy will sort his issues out there. Don¡¯t worry too much, Dad.


    Barton smiled at his daughter¡¯s thoughtful words, nodding in appreciation.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Assuming it was a business call, a frown creased his brow, but it was the nanny from home.


    Upon hearing the news on the phone, a look of excitement spread across Barton¡¯s face.


    Kathryn and Suzan were curious.


    Barton was alwaysposed and gentle, rarely showing such excitement unless it was big news, like when they got a deal with the Bright Group.


    The mere thought of The Bright Group and Winnie left Kathryn and Suzan feeling cursed.


    As Barton hung up, Suzan softly inquired, ¡°Honey, is it some good news?¡±


    Barton¡¯s smile was uncontainable as he turned to Kathryn with pride in his eyes,


    ¡°It is! The admissions officers from Capital University and Emerald College have personally delivered the eptance letters. They¡¯re at our house right now!¡±


    12:35


    Chapter 82


    Kathryn and Suzan were stunned by the news and then overwhelmed with joy.


    Capital University and Emerald College!


    And with admissions officers personally delivering the news, that kind of treatment was usually for valedictorians!


    Suzan¡¯s face flushed with excitement, her gaze burning with intensity as she looked at Kathryn. Kathryn was thrilled, too, but questions flickered in her mind.


    ¡°Had I done that well on the SAT? Although my grades were always in the top twenty, I had never been in the top three. Could it be a stroke of genius on the test day?¡±


    But that fleeting thought was quickly reced by the joy in her <b>heart</b>.


    With the status of a valedictorian, those online trolls would have no choice but to stop their nder.


    The whole issue had been blown out of proportion online, and she was sick of it.


    They would have to shut up.


    ¡°Honey, if the admissions officers are in our house now. Shouldn¡¯t we hurry back? But what about Kathryn?¡±


    She was the star of the day, yet here she was in the hospital.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly ask the officers toe to the hospital, could they?


    ¡°We should go home, but Kathryn can¡¯t leave the hospital yet,¡± Barton said, his gaze turning to his daughter¡¯s leg with concern.


    Kathryn grew anxious. ¡°Dad, I want to go home. The officers came for me. I can¡¯t be absent.¡±


    #


    She wanted that photo with the admissions staff!


    Kathryn was sure those online would have to fall silent and might even sympathize with her if she appeared in a wheelchair, looking pitiful with the halo of a valedictorian.


    She had to go back!


    It seemed Barton had the same thought.


    The online debacle these past few days had affected their family and the Quentin family. After the Bryant family¡¯s dinner debacle, theirpany had lost a significant number of orders, and with the bullying scandal, things were tough, and Barton was running ragged.


    Their family desperately needed this honor to cleanse their tarnished reputation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the doctor. Kathryn¡¯s fracture is stabilized. She can be in a wheelchair for an hour or two without issues<b>.</b>¡±


    Even though Kathryn was still suffering from a spell of bad luck due to her fate, she had her Amulet.


    Otherwise, Barton wouldn¡¯t dare to take her out.


    In no time, nurses helped Kathryn into a wheelchair and gave careful instructions.


    The trio quickly set off home in the car.


    But Barton had underestimated thebined misfortune of the three of them together.


    Not only was Kathryn¡¯s bad luck spreading due to her fate, but the Henderson Manor wasden with negative energy, and Barton¡¯s mother was already affected by it.


    Even with the Amulet to suppress it, their car still encountered two significant idents on the way home.


    First, a car malfunctioned and headed straight for them. Then, a signpost suddenly toppled in their direction.


    Kathryn was shocked. Instinctively, she clutched her Amulet.


    Barton did the same while Suzan<b>, </bcking an Amulet, clung to their hands, tears welling in her


    eyes.


    They finally arrived home after a harrowing journey, each a bit worse for wear.


    But at least they were home.


    The Hendersons straightened their clothes as they were to see the admissions officers. Two security guards wheeled Kathryn in, her wheelchair making a soft thud as it crossed the threshold<b>.</b>


    The grand entrance stunned the admissions officers from two prestigious universities waiting in the living room.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this Ms. Henderson? What happened to her?¡±


    Barton wiped the sweat from his brow, struggling to maintain a businessman¡¯sposure. ¡°She had a car ident recently. She was supposed to be resting in the hospital but insisted oning when she heard you were visiting<b>.</b>¡±


    The admissions officer from Capital University was stunned.


    ¡°There was no need for that. Ms. Henderson should be recovering in the hospital. We could have easilye to her.¡±


    By then, Kathryn hadposed herself, her face a picture of sincerity and fragility.


    ¡°College admission is a milestone in life, a testament to the hard work of the past few years. I wanted to receive the eptance letter in person.¡±


    The officers from Capital University and Emerald University were touched by her determination.


    <b>12:35</b>


    Chapter 82


    Their expressions grew more serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point, then. Ms. Henderson, congrattions on getting a perfect score in your exams, making you the valedictorian of Emerald Bay. We, Capital University, are thrilled to invite you to join our esteemed institution.¡±


    The officer from Emerald University, not to be outdone, cut in swiftly, ¡°As a key institution in Emerald Bay, Emerald University also extends its heartfelt invitation for you to join us, Winnie Henderson!¡±


    The Hendersons had been glowing with excitement at the words from Capital University¡¯s representative, and Kathryn was on the verge of epting the offer.


    But then, they froze, their smiles stiffening as they heard the Emerald University officer speak. Their eyes slowly widened in disbelief.


    Whose name did he say?

 Chapter 83

    Chapter <b>83</b>


    Barton¡¯s face soured in an instant.


    Suzan looked utterly disbelieving, while Kathryn, at the center, wore a dazed expression that quickly turned into insistent questioning.


    Her voice quivering, she bit her lip and asked, ¡°Excuse me, who did you just say?¡±


    The admissions officer from Emerald University, a bit perplexed by the family¡¯s expressions, repeated politely. Winnie Henderson. Aren¡¯t you Ms. Henderson?<b>¡±</b>


    Hearing the name again, Kathryn¡¯s cheeks twitched slightly, and the once gentle demeanor took on a hint of ferocity.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and, with clenched teeth, snatched the eptance letter from the Capital University representative holding it.


    Upon unfolding it, there it was, the name ¡°Winnie Henderson¡± penned in ink.


    Suzan, on the sidelines, couldn¡¯t hold back a scream, ¡°How can it be Winnie? Is there some mistake?!¡±


    Kathryn stared at the name on the eptance letter until her eyes reddened, her grip tightening to the point of nearly tearing the document.


    The admissions officer started to piece together the situation. Had they mistaken the person?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Capital University representative quickly stepped forward, rescuing the eptance letter from Kathryn¡¯s grasp, anxious that this student might ruin the carefully crafted document intended for the top exam scorer.


    ¡°Indeed, the top examinee this year is Ms. Henderson, and her score was just one point shy of the national top scorer. We specifically came here to find Ms. Henderson,¡± exined the representative from Emerald University, then added<b>, </b>¡°This is Ms. Henderson¡¯s residence, correct?¡±


    They had followed the address provided by the school, and since they had <b>run </b>into the Capital University admissions team, the address seemed correct. Yet, the family¡¯s¡¯reaction was decidedly off.


    Just then, the housekeeper received another call from the gatekeeper, approaching cautiously and saying, ¡°Mr. Henderson, there¡¯s someone from Silverpine University at the gate, looking for Ms. Henderson.¡±


    This time, the housekeeper made sure to use her name, remembering how she had reflexively referred to her as ¡®the youngdy¡® on the phone earlier.


    But that ¡®youngdy¡® had already been sent packing.


    The admissions officers from Capital University and Emerald University exchanged bewildered


    <b>12:35</b>


    Chapter 83


    nces<b>.</b>


    Yet another one? But the Hendersons were far from pleased, even verging on hysteria.


    Another one? And also looking for Winnie?


    Hadn¡¯t their daughter Kathryn been promised the title of top examinee?


    At that moment, Kathryn felt a surge of humiliation and rage. All the shame was brought on by Winnie!


    Why? Why wouldn¡¯t Winnie leave her be when she was already so pitiful?!


    Barton, still clinging to a shred of sanity despite wanting to explode, managed to answer with a grimace, ¡°She has moved out.¡±


    Both sets of admissions officers exchanged nces once more before asking. ¡°Could your inform <b>us </b>where Ms. Henderson has moved to?¡±


    ¡°How should we know?! That girl has nothing to do with us anymore! Can¡¯t you people find out on your own?!¡± Suzan¡¯s voice was shrill, causing the admissions officers to bristle.


    They had been recruiting for years, and never had a family received them with anything but joy.


    This was a first!


    Realizing they wouldn¡¯t get any information here, they promptly made their exit.


    With the exam results not yet officially released, they needed to find Winnie herself¨Cand fast.


    As the admissions officers hurried away with their materials, they left the Hendersons standing there, faces clouded with dark expressions,


    Outside the Hendersons¡® mansion, both Capital University and Emerald University


    representatives were still uneasy, but now there was a bigger problem at hand. It was the first time in their careers they¡¯d encountered such a predicament.


    Winnie¡¯s home address led nowhere, and her cell phone was unreachable. What in the world could they do?


    As they mulled over their options, they noticed two admissions officers from Silverpine University rushing toward them¨Ca familiar sight.


    The Silverpine University reps, seeing their counterparts from Capital and Emerald emerging from the Hendersons¡®, looked rmed.


    They had been dyed by two unforeseen traffic idents on the way and werete.


    The Capital University representative had not even had the courtesy to inform them, despite all of them being from the same city!


    The Silverpine University officers hastened their pace, beads of sweat on their foreheads, and one of them, looking desperate and anxious, confronted the Capital University rep, ¡°Have your already finished negotiating? Which of you did Winnie agree to<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    12:36


    Chapter <b>83</b>


    Without waiting for an answer, he stomped his foot in frustration, ¡°I mean, really, that¡¯s not. sportsmanlike! Ever heard of fairpetition?!¡±


    Their headmaster had specifically asked them to woo Ms. Henderson to Silverpine University.


    And now, it seemed they were toote.


    The Silverpine representative looked utterly crestfallen, while the Capital University officer rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Rx, we didn¡¯t even meet her. We¡¯re about to head back ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­ what?¡±


    The admissions officer from Silverpine University was on the verge of throwing another fit when the perplexing news reached his ears.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not there¡°? Ms. Henderson isn¡¯t home?<b>¡±</b>


    Beside him, a recruiter from Emerald University chimed in, <b>¡°</b>The family said Ms. Henderson moved out, but her family¡¯s tight¨Clipped about where she¡¯s gone.¡±


    The Silverpine rep furrowed his brow in irritation. ¡°What¡¯s all this about? You all aren¡¯t pulling my leg, are you?¡±


    Hearing this, the representative from Capital University couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    As they were hashing it out, suddenly someone tapped them on the shoulder and said, ¡°Gentlemen, if you¡¯re looking for Winnie, I might have a clue about her whereabouts.¡±


    The group turned in unison to see a middle¨Caged man, dressed like a security guard, standing beside them. Noticing their attention, he leaned in with a conspiratorial whisper<b>.</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m the security guard for this neighborhood. The Winnie you¡¯re looking for, she¡¯s not biologically rted to that household. Got kicked out just a few days ago.¡±


    The admissions officers were astounded to hear that such an amazing student had been booted from her home. What was the Henderson family thinking? To kick out a genius?


    ¡°Do you have any idea where she might be now?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have her exact address,¡± the guard confessed. ¡°But word has it the kid tracked down her biological parents. You know, the Bright Group in town? That¡¯s the Bryant family. Check the official Twitter ount for more info.¡±


    The recruiters were baffled. What? Go to Twitter for an address?


    They had never encountered such a convoluted admissions process.


    Both representatives from Capital University and Silverpine University were at a loss for words. However, the recruiter from Emerald University pped his thigh in a sudden realization.


    <b>Chapter </b>89


    ¡°The Bright Group? I¡¯m well acquainted with them! They¡¯ve donated a whole building to our campus!¡±


    With a wave of his hand and a burst of enthusiasm, he dered, ¡°I know where the Bryant family lives. Follow me, folks!¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The Bryant Manor buzzed with an unusual excitement early that morning.


    It was the day college admissions results were announced, and Kate had returned home with her twin sons, bright and early. In addition to them, the rest of the Bryant n, including Clifford and Bhus, were eagerly waiting at home.


    Bhus, a man who held family values close to his heart, always insisted on a sense of ceremony on big family asions.


    Thus, the congregation today was in anticipation of the college admissions announcements.


    Quite a few of the Bryant youngsters had taken the SATs that year.


    Aside from Kate¡¯s twins, one of whom was preparing to study abroad, and Amber, who had secured early admission, there was Hobson, and Winnie, all of whom had sat for the exams.


    And setting aside the others, Hobson was a consistent top scorer and the favorite to be valedictorian, a moment the family hoped to witness together.


    ¡°How¡¯s York¡¯s study abroad preparationing along?¡± Bhus, who had watched his grandsons grow up, was just as invested in them as his own children.


    Kate, busy with work emails on her phone, paused to answer Bhus. ¡°Everything¡¯s almost set. Shawn bought a ce near campus for him. I¡¯ve got some contacts in the industry to keep an eye on him. They¡¯ll help look after York once he¡¯s abroad.¡±


    Kate, the only daughter in her branch of the family, had not been raised spoiled. Instead, she was fiercely independent andpetitive, always driven. She was a powerhouse


    professionally but respected her children¡¯s wishes at home<b>. </b>That¡¯s why one twin had chosen to study design overseas, while the other pursued filmmaking at home.


    Bhus was content with his daughter¡¯s capabilities, but he still inquired about the twins¡± elder brother, Yates.


    Leonie, sensing the moment, chimed in with a smile, ¡°Kate always knows best, but aren¡¯t the twins going to miss each other, being apart suddenly?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°They¡¯re grown now<i>, </i>each with their own path to take. They can¡¯t always be joined at the hip like when they were kids,¡± Kate replied, her tone indifferent. She wasn¡¯t particrly close to Leonie, who seemed content ying the part of a well¨Cto¨Cdo housewife.


    Leonie, unoffended by the rebuff, was more focused on her son Hobson, today¡¯s star.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Kate. I <b>had </b>thought about sending Hobson abroad too. He¡¯s always excelled academically and even did a study abroad program. But he didn¡¯t want to go, so it¡¯s up to him. Our local universities are excellent, too. It¡¯s just a matter of choosing.<b>¡±</b>


    Her voice was soft, but the bragging was clear.


    12:36


    Chapter 4


    J, seeing Kate uninterested in engaging<b>, </b>stepped in to smooth things over with augh, ¡°With Hobson¡¯s grades, he can pick any university he likes.¡±


    Looking at Hobson, she asked, ¡°Have you decided on a school yet?¡±


    Hobson nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to Emerald University, like Amber.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Winnie, remembering their wager, and quickly fell silent.


    J, unaware of the bet, probed further, ¡°Why not Capital University?¡±


    ¡°Emerald University is great, and it¡¯s closer to home.¡± Amber cut in, then turned to Winnie, saying, ¡°Winnie, have you decided between Capital University and Emerald University? You shoulde to Emerald University with <b>us</b><b>; </b>it¡¯ll be nice to havepany<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Before Winnie could respond, Cutler interjected, ¡°Results aren¡¯t out yet. It¡¯s not like she can just choose any university she wants.¡±


    Because Clifford was there, Cutler tempered his mockery. But even his t tone seemed to irk Clifford, though he refrained from scolding the youngster in front of everyone.


    Springer, however, was fearless. He retorted, ¡°You just said it yourself, the results aren¡¯t out. How do you know Winnie can¡¯t choose any university she wants?<b>¡±</b>


    Cutler, constantly irritated by Springer¡¯s brazen attitude, was about to retort when Abdul walked in, his expression peculiar, ¡°Sir, a college admissions officer has arrived.¡±


    The very mention of an admissions officer sparked a surge of excitement among the Bryants, with Hobson instinctively sitting up straighter.


    In Emerald Bay, if a college admissions officer made a house call, it was a privilege reserved for the valedictorian.


    The family was visibly pleased, their eyes on Hobson, proud and expectant.


    ¡°Are they here for Hobson?¡± Leonie¡¯s voice trembled with excitement.


    Abdul nced awkwardly at Winnie and said, ¡°Actually, they¡¯re here for Ms. Henderson.¡±


    The Bryants were momentarily stunned. All eyes turned to Winnie, who remained calm, evidently unsurprised.


    ¡°Winnie, congrattions¡­¡± Leonie managed to say, hiding her disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Winnie responded nonchntly.


    Horace raised an eyebrow, noting Abdul¡¯s conflicted look, and asked, ¡°Which college¡¯s admissions officer is it?¡±


    Everyone turned to Abdul, curious. Indeed, why the peculiar expression if it was simply an admissions visit? Before Abdul could reply, the answer walked through the door.


    The man who approached was a sight to behold: he wore a flowing robe reminiscent of a wizard¡¯s cloak, with a peculiar topknot perched atop his head. Though he had an air of


    Chapter <b>84</b>


    mystique about him, it did nothing to hide the fact that he was a sorcerer of some sort.


    Nadine couldn¡¯t help but whisper first, ¡°Mom, that guy¡¯s dressed super weird.¡±


    Leonie quickly wrapped her arms around Nadine, ¡°Hush, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Her reprimand came with a suppressed smile.


    Hobson, who had initially been struck by the man¡¯s arrival, now seemed rxed and even slightly amused by the situation.


    Cutler¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of mockery.


    They all knew that Winnie couldn¡¯t possibly have outperformed Hobson.


    This so¨Ccalled admissions officer<b>, </b>he looked like he was from some back¨Calley institution, barely worth mentioning.


    Sure enough, the sorcerer bowed politely to the Bryant family before fixing his gaze on Winnie.


    ¡°Are you the young Miss Bryant?¡± he began, ¡°I am the admissions officer from the EU Supernatural Department. I¡¯m here today to extend an invitation for Miss Bryant to join our Supernatural Department.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Bryants were filled with a mix of emotions.


    Though they all knew that Winnie had a penchant for tinkering with the supernatural things, even Bhus hade to ept his granddaughter¡¯s ¡°hobby.¡±


    But to actually have a sorcerer show up at their doorstep for ¡°recruitment¡± was a situation that bordered on the absurd.


    What even was this Supernatural Department? They had never heard of it.


    Could such an institute be anything but a sham?


    Middleton, a staunch skeptic, couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Winnie, I know you¡¯re into this stuff, but you are not going to that school.¡±


    No matter how poor her grades were, it was out of the question to attend a school that sounded like itcked even the basic credentials of a university. If a Bryant child were to attend some ult academy, the family¡¯s reputation would be in tatters!


    He was vehemently against it!

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Clifford frowned slightly. Him, the biological father hadn¡¯t weighed in yet, and here was his brother, Middleton, taking charge as if it were his right.


    Although he wasn¡¯t keen on sending his daughter Winnie to some Supernatural Department either, after thest incident where Winnie had to give up her room, he¡¯d learned to ask for her opinion first.


    ¡°Middleton, Winnie can decide for herself which school she¡¯d like to attend. You stepping in and making decisions for her is overstepping your bounds as an uncle,¡± he chided<b>.</b>


    Middleton wasn¡¯t fazed by Clifford¡¯s words. Turning his head, he retorted, ¡°Clifford, I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for her! Have you ever even heard of this so¨Ccalled academy? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll pick up bad habits? Are you nning on her taking the vows?¡±


    Speaking so bluntly in front of the admissions officer was hardly polite.


    But Middleton wasn¡¯t concerned with pleasantries. He felt Clifford had changed ever since he acknowledged this daughter, and he feared Clifford was being foolish.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ bing a priestess is different from taking vows,<b>¡± </b>the robed admissions officer exined with a smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    Middleton spared the man a nce. To him, it was all the same. Winnie could be entric at home, but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to embarrass the family in public.


    He was a music producer<b>, </b><b>and </b>he couldn¡¯t afford that kind of reputation.


    Horace didn¡¯t care about Middleton¡¯s attitude; he was solely focused on Winnie, ¡°Winnie, are you familiar with this school?<b>¡±</b>


    He had witnessed Winnie¡¯s abilities firsthand and didn¡¯t oppose her pursuing a specialized academic path, but the school had to be reputable. <b>It </b>couldn¡¯t be one of those bait¨Cand¨Cswitch. institutions that were all toomon these days.


    Winnie had been silent since the start, but at Horace¡¯s question, she turned her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this school, but <b>not </b>well¨Cacquainted.¡±


    The caretaker at Breeze Monastery had spoken to her mostly about the Supernatural Department at Capital University. She wasn¡¯t as familiar with Emerald University¡¯s program.


    This, however, didn¡¯t dampen her Interest.


    She remembered Boss Drake mentioning once that her master had imed to be a lecturer at EU¡¯s Supernatural Department.


    Later, she had searched online for information about the academy but found very little.


    ¡°Our EU Supernatural Department is nationally redited and one of only three universities in the country with a first¨Css degree in esoteric studies. You can rest assured on that front,¡±


    <b>12:36</b>


    Chapter 85


    the admissions officer continued amiably, unbothered by the skepticism.


    But the Bryant family was even more doubtful.


    A department for esoteric studies, with top¨Ctier reditation? They couldn¡¯t help their disbelief. Kate, not opposed to her niece pursuing her interests, still advised, ¡°Winnie, college isn¡¯t just about earning a degree; it¡¯s about gaining experience and connections for entering society. Choose wisely.¡±


    The twins, York and Yates, looked at Winnie in surprise.


    Unlike the other Bryants, they had only met Winnie once during her brief return to the family, but they had heard from Hobson about her recent runaway episode.


    Unlike Hobson and the others, they didn¡¯t have a negative view of Winnie. In fact, they thought she was quite attractive and couldn¡¯t be as bad as Hobson <b>had </b>painted her.


    But¡­ was she actually interested in bing a priestess?


    ¡°Winnie, if you go to the Supernatural Department, will you end up bing a priestess?¡± York couldn¡¯t help but join the conversation with a chuckle.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The Bryants imagined Winnie as a priestess, and their expressions grew even more curious.


    Winnie, generally tolerant of those who meant her no harm, shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡±


    ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding about our Supernatural Department. How about this? Let me give you a focused introduction to our school¡­<b>¡±</b>


    The admissions officer from the Supernatural Department said as he confidently approached, pulling out several booklets bound like ancient texts from his backpack.


    Middleton was about to refuse when a call from the gatehouse came through again. Abdul returned with a look of unmistakable joy.


    ¡°Mr. Bryant, admissions officers from Capital University, Silverpine University, and Emerald University are all here.¡±


    At this news, theplex emotions brought on by the Supernatural Department¡¯s officer were instantly reced by joy.


    Everyone momentarily forgot about Winnie¡¯s potential enrollment in the Supernatural Department, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the other admissions officers.


    Hobson cast a sidelong nce at Winnie, his gaze conveying a clear message without words.


    He was different from her.


    She could only be epted by a dubious¨Csounding Supernatural Department, but his choices were among the nation¡¯s elite institutions.


    The Bryants perked up, waiting for the admissions officers, while the Supernatural


    12:36


    Chapter <b>85</b>


    Department¡¯s representative, feeling threatened, hurriedly spread out the booklets and began


    to earnestly introduce the merits of their school to Winnie.


    Finally, the admissions officers from Capital University arrived.


    Upon entering, they were met with the eager faces of the entire Bryant family.


    Through Leonie¡¯s eyes, there was an air of incredulity.


    The teachers were initially astounded by the affluence of the Bryant family and the presence of the entire n, but they quickly remembered the purpose of their visit, aware that it was time for the college entrance exam results to be released.


    Their gaze swept past the young boys gathered in the house, eventually settling on the only two girls in the living room.


    ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Winnie?¡±


    This time they were taking no chances, announcing their purpose right at the outset.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistake twice.


    Leonie was about to rise and wee the teachers on behalf of her son when she heard the question, and her expression froze.


    Hobson¡¯s cheek twitched in disbelief<b>, </b>his gaze swinging back to Winnie.


    The rest of the Bryants weren¡¯t faring any better.


    What was this? Another visit for Winnie? And not from some no¨Cname college recruiter!


    But Bhus remained unppable, gesturing for Abdul to seat the guests and introducing


    them to Winnie.


    The college recruiters had actually recognized Winnie the moment they walked in, seeing as there were several brochures spread out in front of her!


    And who was that next to her? A man in a robe, looking like an entric, exining something!


    Could it be that someone had already made the first move<b>?</b>


    The recruiters immediately went on high alert.


    When Clifford confirmed that these visitors were indeed here for <b>Winnie</b><b>, </b>a rare look of surprise and delight crossed his typicallyposed face.


    ¡°Winnie is my daughter. Have youe because her exam results are out?¡±


    A teacher from Emerald University recognized Clifford. Having had the most interaction with the Bryants, he was the first to speak up, offering a congrattory smile.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Bryant got a great result on the college entrance exam, making her the valedictorian of Emerald Bay. We are here to extend a heartfelt invitation for Winnie to join us at Emerald University.¡±


    12:36


    Chapter 85


    The representatives from Silverpine University and Capital University also chimed in.


    ¡°We at Capital University would also be thrilled to have Winnie join us!¡±


    ¡°Silverpine University extends the same invitation to Winnie!¡±


    The recruiters all looked eager, leaving the Bryants utterly dumbfounded.


    Hobson, <b>in </b>particr, couldn¡¯t believe her score.


    Cutler was even more direct, ¡°Impossible! Are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?¡±


    Winnie, a valedictorian? It just didn¡¯t seem likely!


    The admissions officers frowned at yet another challenge to their announcement.


    Just as they were about to reiterate their statement, Springer, who had been quiet thus far, suddenly spoke up with a firm and earnest tone, barely concealing his excitement, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Themotion from the young boy was hard to miss, and everyone instinctively turned their gaze toward him. He was clutching his notebook, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    That¡¯s when it hit everyone¨Cthe moment to announce the top scorers <b>had </b>arrived!


    Hobson pushed through the crowd, eager to ask how the young <b>man </b>knew Winnie¡¯s student ID, but as soon as he caught sight of the disy, the words lodged in his throat slid back down unspoken.


    The name and score of the highest achiever in the state¡¯s exams were directly published on the tform. No need for student IDs.


    And there it was, on the tform¡¯s page, the news about Emerald Bay¨Cthe announcement that Winnie had scored <b>a </b>perfect score, securing the title of valedictorian in Emerald Bay.


    This piece of news was second only to the national valedictorian, trailing by just a single point.


    Hobson felt like his heart had sunk to the pit of his stomach. He didn¡¯t even have the inclination to check his own score. After all, he wasn¡¯t the valedictorian!


    Turning to Winnie, he saw her face stillposed, seemingly indifferent to her exam score or the prestigious honor of being the state¡¯s top student.


    Hobson¡¯s fists, hanging by his sides, clenched in secret.


    He didn¡¯t believe for a second that she truly didn¡¯t care.


    She was just ying it cool.


    Disappointed deep down by the oue, he could put on a facade as well. In a moment, his face regained its usual indifferent expression as if the results meant nothing to him.


    Suddenly, a gentle hand reached out, soft as If boneless, and gave a light pat on the back of his hand¨Ca silent gesture offort.


    Hobson looked up to meet Amber¡¯s encouraging eyes, <b>and </b>instead of feeling consoled, he felt. the awkwardness of someone witnessing his embarrassment.


    Alert! Hobson¡¯s affection points have decreased by 1, now standing at 87.


    Amber was surprised. What did she do? Wasn¡¯t herforting supposed to earn her affection points rather than lose them?


    Amber looked momentarily awkward. But she knew Hobson was a tough nut to crack; even the initial conquest had been fraught with obstacles.


    It seemed she still didn¡¯t understand him well enough.


    With that realization, Amber withdrew her hand as if she hadn¡¯t done anything.


    If he didn¡¯t appreciate thefort, then so be it.


    1/4


    12:36


    Chapter 86


    Hobson watched the retreating hand, and this time, it wasn¡¯t awkwardness he felt but a sense of her pulling away.


    Just because he hadn¡¯t be the valedictorian?


    Alert! Hobson¡¯s affection points have decreased by another 1, now at 86.


    Amber¡¯s pupils constricted involuntarily. A two¨Cpoint drop out of nowhere was enough to make <b>her </b>want to scream in frustration.


    What was she supposed to do? Nothing was working!


    And today, of all days, Amber dared not show her feelings, maintaining a gracious and sincere. smile of congrattions instead.


    While Hobson had no interest in checking his score, Yates had no such reservations. After initially marveling at Winnie¡¯s brilliance, he eagerly squeezed through to check his own results. Yates scored a decent score nationally, but it paled inparison to Winnie¡¯s score. Yet Yates


    dan¡¯t seem disappointed and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m set.¡±


    Hearing of her son¡¯s strong performance, Kate allowed herself a rare smile of approval.


    She dislikedparing her children to others; that only served to undermine their confidence.


    Seeing Yates¡® results, Leonie hurried to check Hobson¡¯s score as well.


    Though Hobson had been uninterested in his results after missing out on the top spot, he couldn¡¯t help but nce over when his scores appeared<b>.</b>


    He had to know the number. If he was just a point or two behind Winnie¡­


    With that thought, he saw his exam results sh on the screen.


    He was more than a point or two behind. Hobson¡¯s expression darkened once again.


    While the excitement buzzed on one side, teachers from Silverpine University, Capital University, and Emerald University were already pitching to Winnie, each more eager than theN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The recruitment officer from the Supernatural Department, seeing the suddenpetition, spoke up without yielding an inch.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant, specialization is key, and I¡¯ve heard you haven¡¯t systematically studied our Mystical Sects content. This is an excellent opportunity. Our faculty excels not only in talent but also in teaching resources. The Caretaker of Breeze Monastery is our honorary lecturer, and our tuition is affordable, just $500 a <b>year</b>¡­¡±


    The other recruiters couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the middle¨Caged man in the white robe. especially when they heard his pitch. They interjected with their own tempting offers.


    Ms. Henderson from Capital University said, ¡°If you choose Capital University, tuition and amodation are on us, plus you¡¯ll get a schrship. This is a special offer for Ms. Bryant


    <b>12:36</b>


    from Capital University.¡±


    A representative from Emerald University chimed in, ¡°Ms. Bryant, you¡¯re an Emerald Bay local. Emerald University is where you belong. If youe to us, not only will you have free tuition and a schrship, but we¡¯ll also offer you the chance to study abroad at prestigious institutions at no extra cost¡­¡±


    The Silverpine University teacher added, ¡°Free tuition is a given. Silverpine University can offer you a private dorm room, and we promise any exceptional achievements during your time with us will be rewarded with a million¨Cdor bonus<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    The Bryant family was overwhelmed. They weren¡¯t short on money, but offers like these, where institutions were practically begging you to attend for free, were not an everyday urrence.


    Thest time they¡¯d seen anything like this was when Horace took his exams?


    Clifford, though stillposed, couldn¡¯t hide the joyful pride that twinkled in his eyes.


    That¡¯s his daughter, she was exceptional¨Cso exceptional that the top universities were practically falling over themselves to recruit her.


    Bhus, standing to the side with a gentle smile in his eyes, watched as the school representatives threw their best offers on the table. After a moment, he spoke up. ¡°Each of your represents a prestigious institution, and we¡¯re honored by your personal visits to invite Winnie. However, where she chooses to go to college is ultimately up to her.¡±


    In his mind, whether it was Silverpine University, Capital University, or Emerald University, any would be a fine choice.


    But that Supernatural Department? He subconsciously chose to forget about it.


    Horace chimed in, turning to <b>Winnie</b>, who was still undecided, ¡°Winnie, pick whichever feels right to you. Don¡¯t worry about what anyone else thinks.¡±


    Though the words were the same, unlike Bhus, Horace meant that even if Winnie chose that Supernatural Department, he would stand by her decision.


    Feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on her, Winnie finally snapped out of her deep thoughts.


    She had already made up her mind about which school she wanted to attend.


    Her gaze drifted from the teachers of the four schools and finally settled on a teacher wearing a robe that seemed out of ce.


    In her eyes, a faint blue glow emanated from the teacher.


    That hue of blue signified a presence of spiritual energy.


    It was clear that this was no ordinary school teacher.


    Bringing her gaze back from the teacher<b>, </b>Winnie <b>turned </b>to the other three university admissions officers, ¡°Thank you all foring to see <b>me </b>personally. I¡¯ve decided to attend the


    Supernatural Department at Emerald <b>Bay</b>.¡±


    ¡ª


    Chapter 86


    Winnie¡¯s derationnded like a thunderbolt. Not only were the admissions officers from the top universities left agape, but even the Bryant family members were in utter disbelief.


    Was the girl out of her mind?!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    The admissions counselors from three prestigious universities sat across from Winnie, their eyes filled with a mixture of disappointment and concern.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant, choosing a college is a pivotal decision for your future. You must think this through!¡± pleaded the Silverpine University representative, his face a portrait of frustration. They were top¨Ctier institutions, and yet, she was considering some obscure school!


    Even Emerald University would have been a better choice!


    The counselor from Capital University, aware of their own school¡¯s coboration with the CU Department of Paranormal Studies, didn¡¯t share the same disdain for the department.


    In fact, he had an inkling of what the country¡¯s top three Departments of Paranormal Studies represented ¨C ces not just anyone could enter.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant, are you particrly interested in esoteric studies? At Capital University, we offer specialized courses in religious studies<b>¡­</b>¡± he offered, attempting to sway her<b>.</b>


    The Emerald University counselor, not to be outdone, chimed in, ¡°We may not have that specific program, but we could certainly create one for <b>you</b><b>!</b>¡±


    The Bryant family joined in the chorus of persuasion, their faces etched with disapproval.


    ¡°Winnie, you really need to consider this more carefully. You can¡¯t rush into a decision.¡± someone advised.


    ¡°A Department of Paranormal Studies? That¡¯s a dead end,¡± Middleton scoffed.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t have to decide today. The counselors surely can give you some time to think


    it over.¡±


    Amidst the babble, even Hobson, her rival for valedictorian, felt the urge to step in and reason with her. Winnie, the state¡¯s top schr, choosing such an offbeat institution was like a p in the face to everyone who had lost to her, especially him.


    However, Winnie remained unfazed by the barrage of well¨Cmeaning advice, her gaze clear and resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice,¡± she stated firmly.


    Turning to Bhus and Clifford, she continued earnestly, ¡°I hope you can respect my


    decision.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, it won¡¯t matter.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to budge.


    Bhus¡® mouth twitched slightly, catching the subtext in Winnie¡¯s words.


    Clifford, though he felt his daughter¡¯s choice was impulsive, wasn¡¯t about to force her to change


    Chapter 87


    her mind.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, then we¡¯ll support your decision,¡± he said, effectively settling the matter<b>.</b>


    The visiting counselors from the three universities looked on, crestfallen.


    The representative from the Department of Paranormal Studies, on the other hand, was beaming with satisfaction as he handed Winnie a finely crafted wooden box.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant, the EU Department of Paranormal Studies wees you. Here is a wee gift and a personalized invitation to join our institution.¡±


    The other counselors watched withplex emotions. They couldn¡¯t believe this Department of Paranormal Studies counselor hade so prepared, almost as if he was certain of Winnie¡¯s choice.


    How could anyone in their right mind turn down their esteemed universities for a Paranormal Studies department? They were baffled by their loss.


    Regardless of their confusion, the oue was set. Though they didn¡¯t secure Winnie as a student, Bhus graciously handed each a small gift as a token of appreciation for their efforts.


    Clifford and Winnie personally saw the counselors out. As they left, Winnie pulled aside Andrea, the Paranormal Studies counselor. ¡°Excuse me, do you have a professor named Master Seven?¡±


    Andrea, still in high spirits, looked puzzled. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of her. Such a unique name¨Cl¡¯d remember. Is this someone you know?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my master,¡± Winnie exined without hesitation.


    That didn¡¯t surprise Andrea; many students had masters before joining their department. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it for you. If such a person exists, we¡¯ll find them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Winnie said, sending the counselor on his way before rejoining Clifford.


    As they walked back to walk this path?<b>¡±</b>


    Clifford¡¯s concern was evident. ¡°Winnie, are you absolutely sure you want


    He wasn¡¯t like others who might find the notion of his daughter bing a mystic embarrassing. He was worried about the skepticism and criticism she might face.


    Winnie didn¡¯t quite understand his concern. ¡°I¡¯m already on my path,¡± she replied confidently.


    It had been set the moment she began learning the mystical arts from her master, and even more so since the Henderson family had meddled with her destiny.


    Her fate was intertwined with supernatural things, and regardless of the university she chose, she would follow the direction her master had pointed her towards.


    First and foremost, she needed to find her master<b>, </b>and the EU Department of Paranormal


    Studies was her only clue.


    Clifford, meeting his daughter¡¯s clear, determined gaze, eventually let the subject drop. After she had helped the Sanchez family with their troubles, he should have understood¨Chis <b>daughter </b>was no ordinary person.


    <b>She </b>had her own convictions.


    In the Bryant household, there was a strength that rivaled any member of the family. But at the heart of the matter, what truly concerned Clifford was that the path Winnie had chosen was one he couldn¡¯t follow or offer help with. After all, he was just an ordinary rich man.


    Mulling it over, Clifford realized the only support he could provide his daughter was financial With that thought, he whipped out his smartphone and transferred a whopping $10,000,000 to her ount. Winnie had aced her SATs, clinching the top spot statewide¨Csuch an achievement deserved a hefty reward.


    Winnie, seeing the notification pop up on her phone, couldn¡¯t help but think fondly of her father¡¯s impulsive generosity.


    Together, father and daughter returned inside to find the rest of the Bryant family deep in discussion about the kids¡® college entrance exams.


    Winnie, who was beyond persuasion, was out of their hands, but the other two were still within their grasp.


    Springer, disinterested in the conversation, was fixated on the beautifully carved wooden box emzoned with the words ¡°EU Supernatural Department.¡±


    Upon seeing Winnie¡¯s return, he eagerly waved her over, ¡°Winnie! Come quick! Let¡¯s see what kind of wee gift the EU Supernatural Department has sent you!¡±


    Prompted by Springer, the rest of the family also showed a flicker of curiosity, even Hobson nced briefly at the box, as if waiting to see her open it.


    Without hesitation, Winnie approached and opened the antique¨Clooking wooden box. A subtle aroma of aged incense wafted out.


    Everyone craned their necks to peek inside and saw six neatly arranged items:


    Apass engraved with mystical symbols, a small cherry wood wand, a talisman inscribed with a peace blessing, a quill pen, a wooden token carved with the words ¡®Academy Pass¡°.


    And among these unusual items, the only remotely normal thing was the golden¨Cpapered admission letter from the academy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie raised an eyebrow ever so slightly.


    The rest of the Bryant family remained silent, a mix of awe and bewilderment painted on their faces.


    After a lengthy pause, it was Horace who first found his voice. ¡°Well¡­ no surprise from the


    Supernatural Department, their wee gifts are certainly¡­ unique.¡±


    The others could only chuckle in agreement.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter <b>88</b>


    Days after the SAT results were released, social media was abuzz with proud students unting their eptance letters and the wee kits their future colleges had prepared for


    them.


    ¡°Check out the Silverpine University swag bag! Jealous much?¡± boasted one post.


    The attached photo showed a box emzoned with the Silverpine University logo. Inside was a custom fountain pen and notebook, a campus ID card, and a set of four brass bookmarks, each piece uniquely engraved with the university¡¯s insignia.


    ¡°Nailed the SATs! The board says we can¡¯t share our admission letters or test tickets, so I¡¯ll just subtly show off the wee gifts.¡±


    Another picture featured a tote bag from Goldcrest College, stuffed with a coffee mug, a set of Goldcrest College postcards and keychain, and a campus ID card.


    ¡°My fate¡¯s <b>in </b>my hands, not in the stars <b>¨C </b><b>and </b>your wee gifts have got nothing on mine!¡±


    The post revealed the Ravenwood Institute¡¯s wee pack ¨C a pile of booklets so high it nearly


    blocked out the camera¡¯s view.


    ¡°Ravenwood Institute Admission Letter,¡± ¡°Freshman Survival Guide,¡± ¡°Academic Handbook,¡± ¡°Student Aid Policies.¡± ¡°Safety Guide for Neers,¡± ¡°One Hundred Rules of Ravenwood Institute.¡± ¡°Instructions for Using Your Electronic Student ount¡± ¨C the list went on and on.


    While envy filled thements section for the other schools,ughter took over at the sight of Ravenwood¡¯s literary overload.


    ¡°LOL, Ravenwood Institute¡¯s killing me with their booklets!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, real colleges give out all sorts of booklets. I want to go to a fun college. Haha!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s freshmen at Ravenwood got two more booklets than we did. So jealous!¡±


    ¡°Just saw the mascot plushies from Capital University. Then there¡¯s Ravenwood ¨C what in the world is this stuff??<b>¡±</b>


    Amidst the chucklingments, one in particr caught the majority¡¯s attention, featuring the EU Supernatural Department¡¯s wee kit.


    The photo disyed a six¨Cpiece setid out by Winnie.


    This sparked a fresh wave ofments, with users asking, ¡°What kind of oddball school is the Supernatural Department? Since when do schools hand out talismans<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this outright superstition?¡±


    ¡°Can someone please exin what EU Supernatural Department is all about?¡±


    The buzz surrounding the Supernatural Department didn¡¯t make a huge ssh online, mainly


    <b>15:37</b>


    Chapter 88


    because the school was virtually unknown in cyberspace. Some even spected that the so¨Ccalled Supernatural Department wee kit was just a staged photo op.


    The doubts persisted until the official ount for Emerald Bay suddenly posted a poster promoting the city¡¯s new ambassadors ¨C a move that piquedizens¡® curiosity to new heights.


    Sponsored by the Bright Group and led by the government, Emerald Bay¡¯s city ambassador initiative showcased eight distinguished students from the area¡¯s seven universities, each representing a different district of Emerald Bay.


    Among these representatives were Winnie and Amber.


    Each student¡¯s photo on the poster also came with their SAT scores and the prestigious university they chose to attend.


    Winnie, the SAT valedictorian from Emerald Bay, with her stunning looks and impressive scores, snagged the coveted center spot on the poster<b>.</b>


    Everyone who saw the poster was instantly drawn to Winnie in the center, dazzled by her title of ¡°Emerald Bay SAT Valedictorian.¡±


    However, when they eagerly looked to see which university this academic beauty had chosen, they were shocked to see it was ¨C EU Supernatural Department.¡±


    The first reaction of theizens was confusion. The second <b>was </b>utter bafflement.


    What exactly was the EU Supernatural Department, and why would their valedictorian forgo centuries¨Cold esteemed institutions like Capital University and Silverpine University to choose


    it?


    It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    Not only wereizens baffled, but so were the guests at the Bryant family¡¯s appreciation dinner that very <b>evening</b><b>.</b>


    To celebrate Winnie¡¯s achievement as the valedictorian of Emerald Bay, as well as the admission of other Bryant siblings into top universities, the Bryant family threw avish appreciation dinner, inviting the members of high society. The event was as grand as any high¨Cprofile g.


    ¡°Amber, what¡¯s the deal with your cousin Winnie choosing such a school despite her ster grades?¡± asked a socialite friend of Amber¡¯s, unable to resist the urge for gossip upon arrival.


    Clearly, the poster released by the Emerald Bay officials earlier in the day had peaked everyone¡¯s curiosity to its limit.


    Amber, acting as one of the evening¡¯s hosts at the g, was already irked that Winnie had overshadowed her as the spokesperson and the star of the teacher appreciation festivities. And to add insult to injury, her own friends kept asking about Winnie, which further dampened her spirits.


    <b>1237</b>


    Chapter B


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s always <b>had </b>a thing for the mystical and the esoteric,¡± Amber replied with a forced smile, trying to appear gracious despite her clear annoyance, ¡°Her family¡¯s tried to talk her out of it, but she¡¯s headstrong. We just let her be.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but express their curiosity at Amber¡¯s words,


    ¡°I mean, she¡¯s a Bryant for crying out loud. How can she be into that stuff? And it¡¯s one thing to like it, but she even chose to major in the Supernatural Studies Department? Talk about tarnishing the family name.¡±


    Amber, detecting the disdain in their tone, offered a faint smile but didn¡¯t join in mocking Winnie. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions yet,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that department¡¯s pretty solid. After graduation, they even guarantee a cement in a¡­ spiritual retreat center.¡±


    Herment drewughter from the crowd.


    ¡°What? So after graduation, she¡¯s all set to be a nun? That¡¯s just hrious.¡±


    One of the more audacious guests, seizing the moment under the guise of congrattions, approached Winnie herself and asked, ¡°Ms. Bryant, I heard that your college promises a post¨Cgraduation cement in a spiritual retreat. Are you seriously nning on bing a nun after you finish school?¡±


    Her voice was loud, and everyone nearby heard the conversation. Winnie, who had been passively enduring the evening, perked up at the question and turned to face her inquisitor.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Winnie asked, tilting her head with a flicker of intrigue in her almond¨Cshaped


    eyes.


    ¡°Ramona Cooper. We met briefly at your family¡¯s dinner partyst time<b>.</b>¡±


    Despite her intention to mock Winnie in front of everyone, Ramona maintained the poise expected of a youngdy of her station.


    Winnie simply nodded at Ramona. ¡°A nun? Not quite. But if you ever need it, I could read your fortune,¡± she replied, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Ramona, who had grown tired of her parents constantlyparing her to Winnie, especially in recent days, had intended to embarrass her in front of the adults. She hadn¡¯t expected Winnie to actually y along, and sheughed, ¡°Oh, you can read fortunes before even starting school? Then why don¡¯t you read mine?¡±


    Winnie looked at her with a slight smile and said calmly, ¡°Your boyfriend¡¯s been lying to you.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie¡¯s voice was neither heavy nor light, yet it carried through the air like a babbling brook, melodious and pleasant to the ear. However, the words she spoke <b>had </b>a knack for catching people off guard.


    The Coopers, concerned that their daughter was causing a scene, had hurried over to pull her away, only to be stopped short by Winnie¡¯s remark.


    Odette Cooper couldn¡¯t help but confront her daughter, ¡°Ramona! When did you start dating someone? Howe I didn¡¯t know about <b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    It all made sense now. Their daughter¡¯s poor SAT scores was because she was distracted!


    Ramona<b>, </b>initially taken aback by Winnie¡¯s words, was caught off¨Cguard by her mother¡¯s interrogation, her eyebrows knitting together, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m eighteen. It¡¯s totally normal to have a boyfriend!¡±


    That admission was as good as a confession.


    The Bryants, who had overheard themotion, tilted their heads in curiosity, but did not rush to cover up Winnie¡¯s supposed ¡®nonsense.¡® Instead, they seemed intrigued by her im¡¯s authenticity.


    Annoyed by Winnie¡¯s words that led to her mother¡¯s rebuke, and upon remembering the insinuation that her boyfriend had deceived her, Ramona grew even more displeased.


    ¡°How would you know about my boyfriend? Have you seen him?¡± Snapping, Ramona was certain that Winnie must have seen her with her boyfriend to make such a statement. Winnie, however, faced Ramona with aposed demeanor and replied, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more curious about what he¡¯s deceived you over.¡±


    Seeing that Winnie was still on about her lies; Ramona couldn¡¯t help but re at her, defiance in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re just making things up! My boyfriend would never lie to me: we are incredibly close!¡±


    Ramona figured that at worst, Winnie would suggest her boyfriend was cheating, nting seeds of doubt. She knew that such suspicions could easily lead to conflicts and more doubts. possibly even arguments that could affect her rtionship.


    Thinking this through, Ramona decided Winnie was a shady person!


    Winnie, unperturbed by the hostility, nonchntly continued, ¡°Your aura shows signs of a rotten peach blossom and dark clouds over your wealth sector, indicating impending financial loss rted to your boyfriend.<b>¡±</b>


    She paused, then asked, ¡°Your boyfriend, he¡¯s borrowed money from you recently, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ramona, ready to counter any wild im, was caught off guard by this question. Indeed, her boyfriend had borrowed money from her¡­


    <b>12:37</b>


    Chapter 89


    Ramona¡¯s inability to mask her emotions did not go unnoticed by the quests, influential figures all, who now showed a piqued interest in the proceedings.


    The Coopers, sensing their daughter¡¯s unease, pressed for answers, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t tell me Winnie was right; your boyfriend really borrowed money from you?¡±


    Ramona, feeling cornered by her mother¡¯s questioning and the watchful eyes around her, tried to maintain a brave front, ¡°He¡­ he needed funds for a start¨C<b>up</b>, and I invested, it¡¯s not a loan¡­¡± Odette nearly fainted at her daughter¡¯s words. Initially, she thought it was a trivial loan, akin to tossing coins to a beggar. But the mention of a start¨Cup investment sent shivers down her


    spine.


    ¡°How much did you lend him?¡± At that moment, she was calcting how much money her daughter could have possibly essed.


    Ramona, under the intense scrutiny of her mother and the guests, felt her cheeks redden, ¡°Not much¡­¡± Her voice had lost its earlier confidence.


    But Odette was not convinced, ¡°How much?!¡±


    Abbot Cooper, sensing trouble and not wanting to make a scene, gently restrained his wife and turned to Ramona with <b>a </b>stern look, ¡°Come with <b>me</b>.¡±


    He offered an apologetic smile to Winnie and the other guests, ¡°Ramona is young and doesn¡¯t know better. Winnie, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll have a word with her.¡±


    With that, he led Ramona and Odette away.


    The Bryants, being from the same social circles, evoked curiosity rather than ridicule. The talk of fate and fortune by the young Miss Bryant had already intrigued some who believed in such


    matters.


    They had heard about the Bryants¡® involvement in resolving the Sanchez family¡¯s crisis, where apparently, the young Miss Bryant not only averted disaster for them but also seemed to have changed their daughter for the better.


    While many were skeptical, especially those who knew the Sanchez girl still behaved childishly. today¡¯s events had them wondering if there might be some truth to Winnie¡¯s ability.¡±


    Springer had been observing themotion from the start, eager to see Winnie put Ramona in her ce. How dare she mock Winnie¡¯s school!


    As the Coopers were escorted away, half the show cut short, Springer couldn¡¯t let it go and sneakily followed.


    Soon enough, Springer returned, his face alight with excitement, and the gossip quickly spread among the younger guests.


    Ramona had loaned her entire life¡¯s savings, a staggering three million dors, to her boyfriend!


    While the sum was rming to the average person, to the magnates present, it was a trifle. What truly captivated them was the realization that Miss Bryant had predicted it all urately! The room buzzed with a sort of electric excitement as all eyes turned toward Winnie. There was something about her that drew them in, a curiosity that bordered on fervent.


    Clifford, her father, couldn¡¯t help but notice the way these esteemed guests were ogling his daughter.


    It was supposed to be a simple graduation party, a time to celebrate the end of an academic chapter with a hearty feast. Yet here they were, eyeing Winnie as if she was some sort of


    oracle.


    Despite their curiosity, the influential attendees knew better than to openly request a fortune¨Ctelling session from such a youngdy. After all if word got out that something bad was predicted, it could spell trouble.


    While the older generation held back, restrained by their reputation and social etiquette, the younger crowd had no such reservations.


    A group of college¨Cage kids, friends with Springer, approached Winnie with yful grins.


    ¡°Winnie, can you really tell the future? Is that what they teach you at that fancy school of yours? Is that Supernatural Department for real?¡± they teased.


    Winnie turned to face them, a polite smile on her lips, ready to answer, but before she could speak, a familiar voice chimed in from beside her.


    ¡°Have you guys been living under a rock? That Supernatural Department isn¡¯t just some random ce.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Delia made her way through the crowd, her arrival stirring up whispers as potent as thetest scandal on TMZ. It hadn¡¯t been long since her mother had passed away, and her father, Samuel Lopez, had remarried with a woman, bringing a new stepmother and stepsister into the picture.


    But Delia was smart. She had a firm grip on the inheritance her mother left her, and she didn¡¯t waste a second pining for some storybook version of paternal affection.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She had a reputation among the younger set for being both badass and refreshingly real. There wasn¡¯t a soul who didn¡¯t know Delia<b>.</b>


    At the sound of her voice, Springer and a few of the youngsters immediately checked their phones.


    ¡°Did something new pop up online?¡±


    ¡°Did they spill the beans on the Supernatural Department?¡±


    Earlier in the day,izens had been desperately seeking info on the Supernatural Department. only to be met with a wall of silence that was driving them mad.


    Normally, it would be rude to be on your phone at such a gathering, but the younger guests were not burdened by such etiquette.


    They quickly searched their phones and their eyes widened in shock.


    The was abuzz. Some people had followed a trail starting with the mysterious talisman issued by the school, and though it was slow going at first, they had uncovered a student supposedly enrolled in the EU Supernatural Department. From there, they found a few more students.


    Piece by piece, they put together the puzzle of what this bizarre Supernatural Department was all about.


    Firstly, despite the weird name, the institution was no diploma mill but a top¨Ctier academy with special recognition from the state.


    Secondly, the tuition was dirt cheap, with free lodging and textbooks, plus students received a monthly stipend for special paper and ink¡­


    Thirdly, it was one of the three exclusive academies in the country that didn¡¯t ept applications but invited students exclusively, capping enrollment at thirty per year.


    Fourthly, based on the social media posts of an alumnus, the academy was nestled in the mountains, possibly upying an entire mountaintop.


    Fifthly, the school didn¡¯t fall under the jurisdiction of the Department of Education and focused solely on esoteric arts, teaching talisman drawing and geomancy, untouched by any modern political ideologies¡­


    12:37


    Chapter 90


    As they scrolled through thements, Springer and the others were gobsmacked.


    Was this school Hogwarts.


    Thements section was exploding with excitement.


    ¡°Is this the legendary school of mystic arts we¡¯ve all dreamed of? My wizard gene is stirring!¡±


    ¡°Is it toote for me to drop everything and apply?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, darling. Check item three: no applications, invite only.¡±


    ¡°This is like being handpicked by the gods! Does magic really exist in this world?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d give my everything to study there! Can I cling to Winnie¡¯s coattails and sneak in?¡±


    ¡°Take me with you! Does Winnie need a sidekick? I¡¯m loyal and Ie with snacks.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I used to think who in their right mind would go to such a school, but now I see it¡¯s not about being in your right mind, it¡¯s about being chosen<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Themotion was so intense that even the other guests couldn¡¯t resist taking a peek at their phones.


    Then, their eyes grew wide, and a mix of envy and intrigue shot towards Winnie.


    They weren¡¯t necessarily jealous of the school¡¯s amenities or the cost; it was the exclusivity. the allure of the chosen few that really hit a nerve.


    After all, in their elite circles, everything had to be unique.


    Would those membership¨Conly clubs with million¨Cdor fees be as desirable if they were open to all? Of course not. It was about being part of an exclusive world.


    And despite mainstream skepticism of mystic arts, deep down, many hoped it was all true.


    Especially tonight¡¯s VIPS, who were more than convinced of these arts¡® existence and held those with such talents in high regard.


    And now, Winnie was suddenly the person to watch, not because of her family name, but because of her own merit.


    Bhus Bryant never imagined that one of the Bryant child would one day be seen in such a light by these people.


    As the guests¡® attention shifted <i>to </i>Winnie, Amber, Hobson, and even Yates, the supposed stars of the evening, became mere background yers.


    Amber¡¯s grip on her knee tightened. She couldn¡¯t understand why a department that was once scoffed at was now the object of everyone¡¯s desire.


    Was mystic arts truly so impressive? She had received a guaranteed spot at her college of choice without a hint of envy, while Hobson and Yates had earned their ces at prestigious universities without anyone batting an eye.


    12:38


    Chapter <b>90</b>


    To the uninformed, it might seem that <b>Winnie </b>was the sole protagonist of tonight¡¯s banquet.


    What Amber failed to realize was that the initial disdain was rooted in the belief that the Supernatural Department was nothing but a superstitious relic.


    But as soon as the inte confirmed that the school was not only legitimate but potentially state¨Csanctioned and deeply involved in the realm of mystic arts, everyone¡¯s perspective


    shifted.


    After all, <b>no </b>one could be sure they wouldn¡¯t one day need such mystical expertise.


    And nobody could reject the opportunity to forge a bond with someone who might one day be a powerful practitioner of these arcane arts.


    Hiding her irritation, Amber forced a casual nce towards Hobson, trying to maintain the fa?ade of equanimity.


    Ever since the scores hade out, putting Hobson at a frustrating second to Winnie, he had been nursing a grudge. The fact that today¡¯s celebration, which was supposed to celebrate him as one of the stars, felt like a public execution only rubbed salt into his wounds.


    After all, he was a bona fide member of the prestigious Bryant family, a golden boy in everyone¡¯s eyes. And he had been bested by a girl who peddled trinkets and charms, of all things.


    Not only did she sell those curiosities, but she also chose to enroll in that bizarre institution¨Cthe Supernatural Department. It was as if she was stomping on the faces of those who had set their sights on the top domestic universities right from the start.


    So, even now, no matter if the Supernatural Department turned out to be more reputable than they had thought, Hobson wasn¡¯t about to admit it was anything special.


    ¡°A school that peddles mysticism and superstition could neverpare to our top¨Ctier universities at home. This current hype is nothing but a sh in the pan,¡± he scoffed.


    The higher they lifted her now, the harder she would fall eventually.


    All he had to do was sit back and wait for the day she came crashing down.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Amber listened to Hobson with a wave of relief washing over her, but she defended Winnie.


    ¡°Look, if she¡¯s been picked by the Supernatural Department, she¡¯s got to be special. It¡¯s not just any religious school that gets redited, and besides, Winnie¡¯s got some real chops. Remember that time at the Sanchez ce¡­¡±


    Amber trailed off mid¨Csentence, leaving the others hanging on her every word, their curiosity piqued.


    ¡°What happened at the Sanchez¡¯s? Do tell!¡± they insisted, eager for the scoop.


    So Amber just went ahead andid it out, keeping it brief: how Winnie had supposedly cured Mrs. Sanchez of her ailment.


    Their faces were a picture of shock. ¡°So she¡¯s the real deal, huh? No wonder she was scouted. by the Supernatural Department.¡±


    Before Amber could respond, Hobson scoffed, ¡°Cured? That¡¯s debatable.¡±


    Someone who was in the know leaned in closer, ¡°My mom visited the Sanchez family not long, ago, and Lucy.was just the same. So much for being cured.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! They said she¡¯s better. You gonna argue with them?¡±


    ¡°Them¡± being none other than Winnie.


    Winnie, who wasn¡¯t far from this exchange and had ears like a hawk, caught every sarcastic remark. But she couldn¡¯t care less. Whether or not Mrs. Sanchez was cured wasn¡¯t up to them. It was for the Sanchez family to dere.


    Speak of the devil, and they shall appear. Malcolm and Car soon approached Winnie, gifts in hand, and this time, Lucy was with them. Since her tragic horse<b>¨C</b>riding ident which had left. her a little touched, the Sanchez couple seldom brought her to social events. Her presence today was <b>a </b>first in a long while.


    Everyone¡¯s minds raced back to the rumor that Winnie had healed Lucy¡¯s foolishness. They couldn¡¯t help but cast their gaze her way.


    Lucy was dressed in her favorite frothy princess dress, the sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold still ying the part of a little princess, her eyes alight with innocence and wonder. But it was a child¡¯s. clueless innocence, not the romantic naivet¨¦ of a teen.


    Nothing seemed to have changed. She was still simple¨Cminded.


    Some guests, who had been convinced of Winnie¡¯s abilities after Ramona¡¯s story, now felt a twinge of disappointment. It seemed the stories had been embellished after all.


    As these thoughts bubbled in their minds, the Sanchez couple reached Winnie, their enthusiasm unchanged, ¡°Winnie, congrattions on topping the citywide exams. We have


    <b>12:12</b>


    boude you a special gift to celebrate your achievements.


    Trex unveiled a silver and diamond¨Cstuddeddies watch.


    These in the know could tell at a nce that it was thetest model from a luxury brand, valued


    ; a cool, eight nsition, avaliable only to elite members.


    The generosity of the Sanchez family was unmistakable.


    Besides, Winnie¡¯s gift. Malcolm had also prepared presents for the other three.


    They were watches too also from the same luxury brand, but in terms of value and series, they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Winnie¡¯s


    But from an elder, such a gift was still respectable. Well if one didn¡¯tpare it to Winnie¡¯s.


    Amber and Yates expressed their thanks with smiles, and while Hobson didn¡¯t show it. I his displeasure was obvious.


    Ater all being treated differently like this, who wouldn¡¯t be miffed?


    Normally, such favoritism would be quite rude.


    After all, even though Winne was the top schr, today¡¯s event was about celebrating all four


    Car was forthright, exining warmly. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind the difference in gifts. We wanted to thank Winnie especially for what she did for our daughter<b>.</b>¡±


    front of all the guests, Car could hardly admit her daughter had been bewitched; instead, She framed it as curing an illness.


    Winnie put in a lot of effort for our Lucy and refused any payment. So we thought we¡¯d honor her with a special giff today.¡±


    Her words justified the extravagant watch for Winnie and left no room for criticism.


    Even the Bryant family couldn¡¯t feel slighted about the kids being treated differently.


    Thanks to Winnie, the Bryants and the Sanchezes were on good terms again.


    Winnie had waived her fee on behalf of the Bryants, preventing any ill will from the Sanchezes.


    Clifford and the Bryants hadn¡¯t known about this beforehand.


    It was only after Malcolm called Clifford that they learned Winnie had forsaken the one million Cifford had given her, iming it was her payment, thus preserving the families¡± rapport.


    To make it up to her. Clifford had transferred another million to Winnie and made a point of acknowledging her actions within the family.


    Everyone finally understood that the Sanchez family¡¯s continued association with the Bryants. even after the revtion that a maid from the Bryant family had caused their daughter¡¯s eight¨Cyear bout of foolishness, was all thanks to Winnie¡¯s good graces.


    Chapter 91


    Even those who had been critical of Winnie, like Hobson and Cutler, couldn¡¯t muster a word against her.


    The Bryants, it was clear, had a sharp sense of right and <b>wrong</b>.


    Car, speaking frankly in front of everyone, managed to dissipate any lingering difort in Hobson¡¯s heart.


    And Car had a hidden agenda for bringing this up.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez had arrivedte that day, but having seen the online discussions about the spokesperson¡¯s poster and the Supernatural Department, they guessed that someone would surely bring up Winnie¡¯s choice to attend the Supernatural Department at Silverpine University over Capital University.


    Their goal was to prove to everyone that Winnie had sound reasons for her choice.


    Indeed, she was truly capable!


    As if to reinforce everyone¡¯s belief in Winnie¡¯s abilities, Car suddenly smiled and spoke up, ¡°On such a festive asion, Lucy would also like to express her congrattions to Winnie. Lucy,e here.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucy obediently stepped forward. Her <b>bright</b>, big eyes were full of admiration for Winnie. She spoke with a sweet and clear voice, still youthful but without a hint of her past silliness, ¡°Winnie, I¡¯ve prepared a piece of music for you. May I y it?¡±


    Her voice was clear and pure, and though it still carried the innocence of her young age, it had none of the foolishness from before. And she wanted to y a piece of music?


    Could a foolish child y the piano? The answer was surely no.


    The guests looked on with disbelief, their gazes filled with scrutiny.


    Despite their doubts, the little girl¡¯s eyes still shone with an innocence that belied her years.


    So, had she truly recovered?


    The guests harbored this question in their hearts until¡­ a piano was brought in by someone on Bhus¡® orders.


    Lucy, under the watchful eyes of all, sat down at the piano with poise and grace. Her demeanor transformed as she ced her fingers on the keys.


    With the first note, a delightful and lively piano melody danced forth from her fingertips<b>¡­</b>

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    In the high society household, children were expected to be multilingual and musically adept from a very young age. At eight years old. Lucy Sanchez could already y a piano sonata with the grace of a seasoned pianist.


    It wasn¡¯t until the piano¡¯s melody filled the grand hall that quests realized the young Miss Sanchez was no longer the simple, unaware child they remembered. While her features still bore the innocence of youth, there was a newfound cleverness in her eyes.


    As the final notes drifted away, Lucy curtseyed to the audience with impable manners before skipping over to Winnie, her exuberance reminiscent of a fluttering butterfly.


    ¡°Did you like my ying. Winnie?¡± she chirped.


    Winnie, always nice to children, nodded her approval. ¡°Not bad at all,¡± she said, despite the two notes Lucy had missed. Considering the girl¡¯s recent return to health, recalling a piece from eight years prior was impressive enough.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t one to obsess over minor details<b>, </b>and it was the warmth <b>between </b>the two that finally shook the room awake to the reality that Winnie had <b>indeed </b>cured Lucy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The guests¡® gazes towards Winnie grew warmer, recognizing that the Bryants were bound to gain a remarkable member in her.


    Amber hadn¡¯t had time to use Lucy¡¯s recovery as a talking point before the Sanchez family eagerly endorsed Winnie. She wondered what the Sanchez couple was thinking, showering such attention on an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl as if they weren¡¯t wary of peopleughing at them.


    Those who had previously sneered at the situation now held their tongues, realizing it was unwise to mock the sess<b>.</b>


    Winnie, feeling vindicated, was bored with the petty squabbles and ready to leave the gathering. As if on cue, her phone vibrated in her purse. It was a message from Drake. They had exchanged only a few words since adding each other as contacts.


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, what tirhe will you be back tonight?¡± she had texted.


    *Out of town. Back tomorrow,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Great, I can work through the night,¡± Winnie had responded.


    Curious why Drake would reach out, she opened the message to find a photo of her pet fox, plump and wide¨Ceyed, in the grasp of a hand that sparkled with an expensive watch.


    With a terse message attached: ¡°Come and get this one.¡±


    Without hesitation, Winnie excused herself and headed towards Patterson Manor. But just as she stepped out of the hall, a voice she didn¡¯t expect called out to her.


    ¡°Winnie.¡±


    1/3


    12:12


    Chapter 97


    Turning, she saw Parker with a gift bag, dressed like a dashing heir to a fortune. He hade for the event as well.


    ¡°You can go straight in,¡± she told him curtly, unwilling to deny anyone ess to the Bryants¡± event.


    She was about to continue on her way when Parker hurried to catch up with her. ¡°I came here to see you,¡± he said, a more earnest expression recing his usual smugness.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me see my grandmother. I misunderstood things before,¡± he admitted.


    Winnie nodded, her message clear: As long as you understand.


    Just when she thought she was rid of this dumbass<b>, </b>Parker continued<b>, </b>¡°I know you¡¯ve never liked me, but I think I¡¯ve really fallen for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯vepletely broken things off with Kathryn. This time, I¡¯ll pursue you with all my heart¡­¡±


    Winnie felt a mix of irritation and disbelief. She had overestimated Parker¡¯s intelligence; he simply couldn¡¯t grasp a clear message.


    ¡°I thought after exining myself, you¡¯d keep your distance, even act as if you didn¡¯t know me. But here you are, spouting these tiresome words. It seems you¡¯re set on not letting me go,¡± she said, her voice carrying a chill.


    Parker, taken aback, argued that he just wanted the opportunity to court her. But Winnie had run out of patience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself,¡± she said sharply, pulling a tiny, grey charm from her purse¨Cdifferent from her usual trinkets.


    Holding it between her delicate fingers, she nced coolly at Parker and said, ¡°This conversation is over.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hell¨Cbent on doing this, I doubt anything I say will stop you. Might as well get a real taste of what you¡¯re dealing with,¡± she said with a hint of resignation.


    As the words left her mouth, she lifted her arm in a swift motion, and a tiny talisman flickered towards Parker¡¯s face.


    Parker jumped back, startled. He had seen her summon the spirits with just a flick of her wrist. so he instinctively raised his hands to shield his head.


    But then, the talisman vanished into thin air. Just inches from his face.


    Parker blinked in confusion, not quite sure what had happened. When he looked up, Winnie was already walking out of the Bryant family¡¯s front door, having slipped past him unnoticed.


    He patted himself down and looked around to make sure nothing was around before letting out. a huge sigh of relief.


    It seemed Winnie had just been trying to spook him. He knew she wouldn¡¯t really hurt him.


    Parker chuckled to himself, a mix of exasperation and affection in his smile.


    <b>2/3</b>


    12:13


    Chapter 92


    Not far from the doorstep, Winnie felt a shiver run down her spine, causing goosebumps to erupt all over her skin. She was caught off guard by the sudden chill when a burst of golden light caught her eye.


    Turning her head, she saw Drake standing to the side with a plump and docile fox at his feet.


    There they were, both gazing at her.


    Winnie blinked, and her first thought was- Did he just witness that whole scene?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter <b>93</b>


    For some reason, Winnie was feeling a tad guilty.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the marital tie her master had arranged between them.


    Sure, her master had chosen her betrothed, but she refused to acknowledge it, and Drake was clueless about the true meaning of their bond, so she acted as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    Her guilt stemmed more from having justshed out at Parker.


    Under normal circumstances<b>, </b>she wouldn¡¯t resort to her esoteric skills on an ordinary person.


    Thest time she used a talisman was the first <b>time </b>she ever did such a thing, and that was on Suzan.


    This time, with Parker, was the second. But she <b>had </b>no choice.


    She preferred silencing someone with reality rather than reasoning.


    Thankfully, it seemed Drake hadn¡¯t seen the recent incident.


    He simply pointed at the well¨Cbehaved little fox sitting at his feet, looking as disciplined as a military dog, and said, ¡°Your fox, I¡¯ve brought it back to you.¡±


    Winnie was slightly embarrassed; after all, it wasn¡¯t the first time her little fox had wandered over to the Pattersons¡°.


    Not only did her fox like to cozy up to him, but her Ghost Baby did too, and even the spiritual energy from her Spirit Gathering Array seemed to gravitate towards him. Because of this, she often had to check his whereabouts to avoid any ovep in their schedules.


    Winnie didn¡¯t like to be a bother, but she had indeed caused quite a few inconveniences for


    Drake.


    ¡°I was just about toe and pick him up.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on them, so they won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±


    Drake¡¯s face remained impassive as he hummed in acknowledgment.


    Something seemed to strike Winnie, and she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be starting school in a month and a half, so there won¡¯t be any need to adjust our schedules anymore.¡±


    At that, Drake¡¯s brow seemed to twitch slightly.


    After a moment, he pulled a small box from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t make it to the Bryant family¡¯s appreciation dinner today, so consider this a gift for your uing school year.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t nned oning so early today and had sent the gifts for the Bryant kids well in advance. But remembering the fateful connection he shared with her, despite his reluctance to


    acknowledge it, he feltpelled to offer some kind of gesture, especially with such an important milestone as her starting college.


    Winnie was surprised that Drake had thought to give her a gift for school, but she epted it politely. Upon opening the box, she found a nine¨Ctailed fox brooch, delicate and elegant. The craftsmanship was exquisite and unique, each tall tip adorned with a diamond, easily evoking. the image of a mythical creature.


    Winnie¡¯s gaze instinctively moved from the brooch to the little fox at Drake¡¯s feet.


    Unfortunately, her pet was just an ordinary fox, not a fabled nine¨Ctalled one.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Patterson, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± She carefully ced the box into her handbag and then asked him, ¡°The dinner has just started, Mr. Patterson, would you like to join us?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Drake had only intended to deliver the gift and having met her outside, he was not inclined to go in. He remained silent, but his stance was clear<b>.</b>


    Winnie then bent down to pick up her fox from beside Drake¡¯s feet, ready to say goodbye, but as she straightened up, Drake suddenly inquired, <b>¡°</b>What did you do to Mr. Robinson?<b>¡±</b>


    His voice was pleasant, cold yet not off¨Cputting, but it was also difficult for others to gauge his emotions from it.


    Winnie merely pursed her lips in silence. So he had seen everything<b>.</b>


    Caught bullying an ordinary person, Winnie didn¡¯t hide anything and simply said, ¡°Nothing much, just help him to meet his ancestors.¡±


    Drake raised an eyebrow, ¡°Meet his ancestors?¡±


    Winnie nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, the real ancestors.¡±


    +


    She knew from herst visit to the Robinsons¡® mansion that a couple of the family¡¯s ancestors were still lingering there.


    Parker, having been tagged with a familial spirit charm by her, would have a fitting opportunity to have a heartfelt discussion with his own Robinson ancestors tonight.


    She was intimidated of thete Althea Robinson; otherwise, she would have sent a chill down Parker¡¯s spine so strong he might have met a real ghost on his way home, potentially scaring him into a heart attack.


    Seeing her almost mischievous expression, as if she had yed a prank, Drake found the girl in front of him a little more animated.


    Indeed, she was only eighteen, yet she often pretended to be indifferent to everything around her. Ultimately, it was because the Henderson family had failed her.


    With that thought, Drake unexpectedly showed a bit more patience towards his fianc¨¦e.


    His lips barely parted<b>, </b>and he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be at the vi much over the next few days, so you can stick to your own schedule for crafting your charms.¡±


    12:13


    He paused and then added, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote doing it.¡±


    Winnie knew he was referring to the conversation they had a few days back when she mentioned staving up all night to work on her charms. She had thought someone as busy as him wouldn¡¯t remember such a trivial detail, but she felt a subtle warmth at his recollection. which disappeared as quickly as it came.


    She nodded and felt the need to exin. ¡°I¡¯m used to working on my charms overnight.¡±


    Especially when it came to engraving Amulets, she could be absorbed for four to five hours. straight.


    Daytime was always filled with distractions, and the night was much quieter.


    She intended to let him know that staying up was her routine and not because she was trying to take advantage of his absence.


    But Drake, hearing this, frowned slightly and his deep eyes swept over the area beneath her eyes as it checking for dark circles.


    Drake didn¡¯t like dark circles. He wanted to tell her that burning the midnight oil was bad for her health, but then he remembered that even as an engaged couple, they were in a state of unacknowledged mutual denial. He had no right or ce to lecture her.


    His lips, usually set in a thin line, held back the words that nearly escaped. Instead, he simply gave her a nonchnt nod and turned to leave.


    Winnie often found it hard to read his expressions, but something about the way he strode off made her feel like this man was somewhat upset.


    Her almond¨Cshaped eyes betrayed her confusion.


    Had she said something wrong? Unable to figure it out, Winnie chose not to dwell on it.


    Holding Pretty, she made her way back to the Bryant Manor.


    She contemted setting up some kind of¡­ home protection system. It could keep the good vibes in and prevent Pretty and her mischievous Ghost Baby from annoying Drake with their asional breakouts.


    But the idea faded as quickly as it came when she considered the sprawling grounds of the Bryant family estate. She wasn¡¯t exactly overflowing with energy to set up such a system. She¡¯d probably end up t on her back from exhaustion day in, day out.


    Winnie turned the thought over in her head and tossed it aside along with Parker¡¯s issues.


    Parker, having left the Bryant estate, had also pushed earlier events to the back of his mind, until he returned to the Robinson family¡¯s vi. Rubbing his weary brow, he walked inside only to be met by an enthusiastic old man in a neat suit.


    ¡°Ah, my grandson, you have finally returned!¡±


    Parker suddenly froze on the spot.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Despite having encountered a ghost once before, Parker¡¯s blood still ran cold when he unexpectedly came face to face with a man who was supposed to be six feet under.


    The old man, dressed in a traditional robe, seemed blissfully unaware of Parker¡¯s shock as he floated over to his grandson, bobbing along merrily.


    ¡°I heard your mom bragging to her book club today, and rightly so! My dear grandson, you earn your ce at Capital University on your own merit. That¡¯s how it should be! None of this nonsense about studying abroad. Our top¨Ctier schools here can hold their own against any foreign institution¡­¡±


    Parker¡¯s brow twitched, sensing something off about the figure who now seemed much more. lenient than the stern grandfather he remembered.


    Before Parker could snap out of his daze, two elderly women drifted over, one of whom had to be his great¨Cgrandmother if his memory served him right.


    Great¨Cgrandma shooed the old man aside with a flick of her wrist.


    ¡°Why are you blocking the boy at the door with your chill? It¡¯s high time you reincarnated. Just the other day, your old me visited, and you were too chicken to show up. If she reincarnates. you¡¯ll never get the chance to see her again.¡±


    She looked to be about the same age as the old man, but he instinctively bowed his head in deference, ¡°Mom, you passed before me, why the rush to send me off when you¡¯re not in a deference. ¡°Mom, you passed before me, why


    hurry yourself?¡±


    ¡°I have to watch over the family! Why did you to listen to those old fogeys from Capital City and insist on moving to Emerald Bay? Now you can¡¯t return, can you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mom, let bygones be bygones. And look, our family¡¯s thriving in Emerald Bay, my grandson¡¯s made us proud.<b>¡±</b>


    As the two seniors chatted, the other olddy suddenly chimed in.


    ¡°Oh my, something seems off <b>with </b>young Parker. Why is he standing still in the foyer?¡±


    Thisdy was Parker¡¯s great¨Cgreat¨Caunt. Parker might not remember her, but he was aware of her existence. A widow who had lived with her brother and sister¨Cinw, she had passed long before the Robinsons moved to Emerald Bay, yet here she was, alongside the others.


    Perhaps it was Parker¡¯s stiff reaction that caught the olddy¡¯s eye, as she squinted and leaned in closer.


    ¡°Something tells me, Parker can see us?¡±


    Her statement made the bickering pair turn their heads to stare at Parker.


    His face froze. But it was precisely this expression and his sudden eye contact with the trio


    <b>19-17</b>


    Chapter 94


    that piqued their curiosity.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be! Parker can really see us!¡±


    ¡°My boy, I¡¯m your granddad. Can you see me?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In that moment, it dawned on Parker why his ancestors had appeared before him¡­


    It had to be Winnie¡¯s doing!


    Parker truly hadn¡¯t expected such ack of courtesy from her. He was determined to pursue her earnestly. If she wasn¡¯t interested, that was one thing, but to have him haunted¡­


    Even if the haunts were his own ancestors.


    Let¡¯s leave Parker to his most harrowing night yet and turn our attention to Winnie, who had been pulled aside by Delia for a private chat at the party.


    ¡°That charm you sold me worked great!¡± Delia was barely containing her excitement.


    Winnie eyed her. ¡°Which one?¡±


    She had sold Delia two charms ¨C one to ward off troublemakers, and one to attract rotten


    romances.


    ¡°Both of them,¡± Delia whispered. ¡°That scam artist who tried to ckmail me got his just desserts. He tried to stage another ¡®chance¡® encounter with me, but wasn¡¯t watching his step and fell through a busted manhole cover.¡±


    Delia chuckled at the memory. ¡°Oh, you should¡¯ve seen the mess when they pulled him out. He reeked<b>.</b>¡±


    Winnie wasn¡¯t surprised by the efficacy of her charms; after all, the Guard Charm only worked if the person harbored ill intentions.


    Delia was well aware of this too, and had no sympathy for the scammer¡¯s misfortune. She did, however, call the police to have him rescued.


    ¡°After they took him to the hospital, I followed and sure enough, the guy called Ynda, iming it was a work¨Crted injury, demanding she pay for his medical bills and emotional distress.¡±


    Ynda didn¡¯t actually show up at the hospital with the money, but Delia record the scene. when he called her, which wouldter be used against Ynda. Delia spared Winnie the details. and instead moved on to the Love Charm.


    Delia had managed to attach the charm to Ynda with


    Ome effort and had someone keep tabs on the oue. Sure enough, a notorious yboy from their social circle, known for his yer character, suddenly took an interest in Ynda, hounding her for days.


    The only pity, Delia thought, was that Ynda, conscious of her reputation, had decisively rejected the rich kid.


    <b>12:13</b>


    Chapter 04


    ¡°I think he¡¯s given up now, hasn¡¯t shown his face for a couple of days.¡±


    While Delia didn¡¯t get to relish the sight of her stepsister mired in unwanted romantic attention, the mere image of her being badgered was worth every penny of the five thousand she¡¯d spent.


    Winnie listened to Delia recount her stepsister¡¯s misadventures without judgment. After all, everything was rtive.


    Had Ynda not set out to make a mockery of Delia, she wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity for payback.


    Winnie¡¯s gaze casually swept over the guests, halting on a young girl talking to Amber across the room.


    ¡°Is that your stepsister?¡± Winnie nodded towards the girl, asking Delia for confirmation.


    It stood to reason that if Delia was invited to the asion, Ynda would be there too.


    Back in the day, Ynda was mostly tagging along with her parents, ying the role of their little angel.


    Delia was impressed when Winnie instantly recognized who she was and which one was her unlucky sister.


    ¡°Right, how did you know? Did you tell by our faces?<b>¡± </b>Delia asked, now genuinely intrigued by those supernatural things.


    Winnie replied with a casual tone, ¡°No, I just saw her following you as you came in.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Delia chuckled, brushing it off with augh.


    But then, Winnie arched an eyebrow, her voice carrying a note of certainty, ¡°However, judging by


    someone who has given up, as you her face, her love life seems rather troubled, not quite like suggested<b>.</b>¡±


    Delia was shocked. Could it be that the drama in Ynda¡¯s life was far from over?


    Chapter 5

 Chapter 95

    Chapter <b>95</b>


    Delia¡¯s interest piqued instantly as she pulled Winnie aside to inquire further, her fingers flying over her phone to check thetest antics of that yboy. Since he <b>had </b>begun to date Ynda<b>, </b>Delia had taken to following his social media exploits religiously.


    Now, as she scrolled, she stumbled upon a recent post from him¨Ca snapshot of him at a bar, arms wrapped around a girl, looking cozy. Such posts were no rarity on Chad¡¯s feed.


    But Delia remembered that during his pursuit of Ynda, this guy had toned down his usual mboyance, with his posts bing uncharacteristically tame.


    The brazen disy of intimacy in this new photo seemed to scream surrender.


    Delia was puzzled.


    Following Delia¡¯s gaze to the picture on the phone, Winnie blinked in surprise<b>.</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s not the guy Ynda¡¯s been seeing,¡± she said<b>.</b>


    Delia was taken aback, her eyes wide with disbelief. She had been so sure she¡¯d been following the right drama.


    ¡°Really? But he was all over Ynda justst week.¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips thoughtfully before asking. <b>¡°</b>Do you have his birthday?¡±


    Delia quickly retrieved the guy¡¯s profile which conveniently listed his birthday<i>. </i>She had heard that astrologers from the Mystical Sects required precise birth details for their readings. Unsure, she asked, ¡°Will this do?¡±


    Winnie nodded, nced at the birthdate, and effortlessly deduced his astrological sign. Though not precise to the hour, it was enough.


    With the guy¡¯s star sign in mind, Winnie did a quick calction before revealing. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t the one causing Ynda grief, but he does seem to have a karmic connection with the actual troublemaker.¡±


    In other words, the two men might know each other, perhaps even share some bad blood.


    Delia, not one for a quiet life, instinctively thought of a love triangle. Perhaps this guy had a bone to pick with Ynda¡¯s actual suitor and <b>had </b>intended to steal her away just to spite him. A failed endeavor, no less.


    Such dramas weremonce in their circles.


    Delia wasn¡¯t shocked, just amused at the thought of Ynda caught in this web.


    ¡°You mentioned Ynda¡¯s love life is in full swing. Does that mean she¡¯s already dating this guy?¡±


    Winnie nodded in confirmation.


    12:137


    Delia hadn¡¯t expected Ynda¡¯s problematic suitor to have made such rapid progress right under her nose. She whipped out her phone, her fingers tapping away with the determination of a detective on the trail of a suspect.


    Winnie understood Delia¡¯s ¡°enthusiastic attitude¡± all too well. She herself wouldn¡¯t miss Kathryn¡¯s drama if there was any to witness.


    Meanwhile, Ynda was oblivious to her stepsister¡¯s concerns about her love life. Seeing that it was gettingte<i>, </i>she excused herself from the Lopez¡¯s with a casual pretext and left early.


    Instead of heading home, she detoured to an apartment in the heart of downtown. After ringing the bell and adjusting her hair, the door swung open, revealing a handsome, fair¨Cskinned young man in his twenties.


    The man had the soft features of a K¨Cpop Idol, which wasn¡¯t far from the truth¨Che had recently debuted on a reality show for aspiring pop stars. While not a sensation, he had a dedicated female fanbase.


    Ynda had followed the show, not for him but for another contestant. She remembered asking Samuel¡¯s help to sneak in backstage with her friend for photos with the cast.


    Naylor was one of the contestants she had taken a photo with by chance. It was this


    serendipitous meeting that led to their swift friendship when they bumped into each otherter in the real world.


    For Ynda, the concept of fate when it came to connections was magical. But what really swept her off her feet was Naylor¡¯s attitude. Despite being a rising star and heartthrob, he made no secret of his fondness for her. Ynda¡¯s heart raced at the memory of their recent flirty encounters.


    Surprised to see her, Naylor¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of panic, quickly subdued as heposed himself, ¡°Ynda, what brings you here? Didn¡¯t you have a banquet tonight?¡±


    Ynda¡¯s reply was simple and teasing. ¡°Missed you, so I came to see you, silly! Or is it that you don¡¯t want me here? I¡¯ll just leave then.¡±


    Pretending to walk away, she was immediately stopped by Naylor¡¯s warm hand around her wrist, sending a rush of warmth up her arm that flushed her cheeks red.


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Ynda.¡±


    Naylor¡¯s voice, naturally maic, was nowced with tenderness. Coupled with his handsome visage, Ynda couldn¡¯t stay mad at him. She stepped inside<b>, </b>but to her surprise, Naylor hesitated at the door.


    Her feelings for Naylor made her acutely sensitive to his every move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hiding someone inside?¡±


    Her tone shifted from coquettish to mildly annoyed. Before Naylor could respond<b>, </b>Ynda pushed past him. The small apartment was almost entirely visible at a nce.


    2/3


    12:13


    Chapter <b>95</b>


    It was empty except for the freshly baked cookies cooling on the kitchen counter.


    Naylor chuckled with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°I¡­ I wanted to surprise you with homemade cookies tomorrow, but I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d think a guy who bakes is too¡­ girly.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With his eyes cast down and his fair cheeks tinged with bashful frustration, Ynda¡¯s heart melted. The misunderstanding was as clear as day.


    In that moment, all the grumbles and discontent vanished, reced by an overwhelming sense of warmth as she saw the effort he had put into baking cookies just for her.


    <b>In </b>the past, she might have scoffed at the idea of a man baking<b>, </b>thinking it wasn¡¯t manly enough.


    But it¡¯s funny how we have a different set of rules for the ones we care about.


    Now, the thought of him baking didn¡¯t bother her in the least. Instead, it felt like his affection was reaching out and touching her heart.


    Ynda¡¯s demeanor softened almost instantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± She reached out, took his hand in hers, <b>and </b>held it tight, ¡°I love your


    cookies<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    When Naylor heard her words<b>, </b>a spark seemed to light up in his eyes, and he looked at Ynda with even deeper affection.


    ¡°The cookies just came out of the oven and need to cool. How about we go for a walk?¡± he suggested.


    Ynda was about to ask why they should go out when he continued. ¡°The smell of cookies is all over the house, and it might stick to you<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>


    Realizing that the scent of her perfume might mix with the aroma of freshly baked cookies<b>, </b>she no longer objected.


    They quickly put on their masks and left the apartment.


    Unseen by Ynda, Naylor cast a fleeting, chilling nce towards the master bedroom as they exited. In his eyes flickered a hint of coldness.


    Inside that very room, a young woman was bound and gagged, her eyes filled with despair. She watched helplessly towards the door until she heard it close, and at that moment, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    ¡°Mmmph! Mmmph!¡± she cried out, muffled by the tape over her mouth.


    3/3

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    The local news station was airing a bulletin about a missing young woman. ¡°¡­anyone with information is urged to contact the police immediately,¡± the anchor pleaded to the viewers.


    Bhus was watching the TV, as a man of an older generation who still preferred the ritual of catching up with the world through the morning news.


    As for the newfangled streaming services that the TV kept prompting him to sign up for¨Cthat was a young person¡¯s game, not a concern for the venerable gent.


    Winnie, fresh from her morning jog, walked in and poured herself a tall ss of water from the tap, methodically drinking it down to thest drop. Bhus watched her with a soft, approving gaze. She had impressed him not only with her academic achievements but also with her disciplined habits.


    Since she hade to live with the Bryants, Winnie had adhered to a strict schedule: up at six, a round of calisthenics, a half¨Chour run, and at least eight sses of water a day. Such orderliness was something Bhus himself had only cultivated after retiring, yet for his young granddaughter, it was second nature.


    Her only peculiarity was her unusual hobby, which seemed to be more than just a pastime. Bhus thought about the skills Horace had told him about, the ones that might one day bring a new kind of renown¨Cor notoriety¨Cto the Bryant family. His look deepened with intrigue as he watched Winnie.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Winnie greeted, meeting his eyes with the proper decorum.


    Though not particrly close to hus, she wasn¡¯t distant either. Bhus¡® demeanor towards her was gentle, but since her return, she had noted his tendency to watch the family dynamics unfold without intervening or taking sides. It was as if he was assessing her, deciding whether she was worthy of the Bryant name.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t bothered by the scrutiny. As an outsider, she knew she was different from everyone else in the family, and she wasn¡¯t about to start pandering for eptance.


    Bhus, perceptive of her detachment, simply smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed your morning exercises are quite exceptional. Your cousins have grown a bit sluggish during their break. How about I make them join you from tomorrow? What do you think?¡±


    Winnie, unsure of Bhus¡® sudden interest and mindful of Hobson¡¯s antagonism, responded nomittally. ¡°If they¡¯re willing, they can follow along.¡±


    She had no intention of ying the instructor. She had neither the time nor the inclination for that.


    Bhus, unfazed by her response, assured her with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re willing.¡±


    Winnie arched an eyebrow at that, recalling thest time she saw Horace putting her cousins


    12:14


    Chanter 96


    through their paces, It seemed like a veiled continuation of their training. She wasn¡¯t


    Interested, but the thought of watching her cousins being put through the wringer had a certain appeal.


    As she was mulling this over, her smartwatch rang. She excused herself from Bhus and stepped aside to take the call.


    ¡°Hello, is this Winnie? I¡¯m Balley, a producer from LimeLightVideos, came a courteous male voice on the other end.


    ¡°Yes, speaking.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re nning a new variety show called ¡®Inspirational Adventures,¡® and we believe your look and academic background are a perfect fit for the vibe of our program. We would love to invite you to participate as a guest. Would you be interested?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s first instinct was to decline. Show business held no allure for her, but then she thought of her master who was currently MIA and asked, ¡°Will the show be aired across <b>all </b>tforms?¡±


    Bailey, momentarily taken aback by her question, quickly recovered, ¡°The show will premiere as a live stream exclusive to LimeLightVideos but, given it¡¯s one of our gship projects, it will definitely be promoted across the web. <b>If </b>you¡¯re interested, perhaps we could meet to discuss the details?¡±


    Bailey was adept at sensing potential interest, but before he could leverage that, Winnie cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t bother a meeting, I ept the invitation.¡±


    There was a brief pause on the line before Bailey responded, clearly surprised, ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Bailey was momentarily at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to discuss it with your family first?¡±


    Winnie simply replied, ¡°Why would I need to?¡±


    Bailey was baffled; such decisions usually required family consultation, especially for a member of one of Emerald Bay¡¯s illustrious families like the Bryants. Yet here was Winnie, agreeing without hesitation.


    The Bryants, though boasting a member in the entertainment industry, were a traditional bunch. Bailey had anticipated some resistance to the idea, but Winnie¡¯s readiness was both a relief and a mystery. She was about to bring a whole new level of attention to the Bryant name, whether they were prepared for it or not.


    The Bryant family might have their reservations, <b>of </b>course.


    But from the other end of the line, Winnie¡¯s voice was cool yet certain. ¡°I¡¯m of age, I make my own decisions.¡±


    Bailyughed awkwardly, ¡°Right, we should set up a time to meet. There are a few details we still need to hammer out.¡±


    2/3


    <b>12:14</b>


    Chapter 96


    Winnie wasn¡¯t thrilled about another meeting<b>, </b>seeing it as a time¨Cdrain, but she agreed nheless, promptly setting up a time and ce with the person on the other line.


    Springer wasing down the stairs just as he overheard her <b>on </b>the balcony finalizing the arrangements. His groggy brain snapped to attention, ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re heading out? I¡¯ll tag along!¡±


    Winnie, not particrly fond of this boy¡¯s newfound clinginess but not entirely bothered by it either, simply said, ¡°I have a meeting.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Springer, persistent as ever, asked, ¡°Who with? Can¡¯t Ie too?¡±


    Winnie replied. ¡°A reality show producer.¡±


    With that, she didn¡¯t give Springer a chance to keep pestering her and headed upstairs.


    Springer stood rooted to the spot for a long while before it dawned on him what she had <b>said</b>.


    ¡°Reality show?? Winnie<b>! </b>You¡¯re going to be on a reality show?!¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter <b>97</b>


    Springer¡¯s voice didn¡¯t bother with discretion; he broadcasted the news throughout the house. so that everyone who needed to be in the loop was well informed.


    Horace was quite surprised to hear that Winnie was considering participating in a reality TV show.


    Their interactions, though brief, had painted a clear picture of Winnie¨Ca girl who didn¡¯t crave. the spotlight. Even her forays into mystical arts were more a matter of necessity than desire, addressing issues only when she stumbled upon them.


    Otherwise, the likes of the troublesome Hobson¨CCutler gang would have been set straight by


    her in no time.


    Regardless of her reasons, Horace was all in when it came to Winnie¡¯s TV aspirations.


    Not just supportive, he even volunteered to apany her to meet this so¨Ccalled producer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have an agent, and you need someone to meticulously review the show¡¯s requirements and contract terms for you.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried about anyone daring to mess with a member of the Bryant family, but it was better to be safe than sorry¨Cespecially since this was a rare asion where Winnie showed interest in something beyond the mystical.


    Even though Middleton owned a prominent entertainmentpany, Horace didn¡¯t like the way he treated Winnie and had no intention of her riding on Middleton¡¯s coattails.


    After pondering a moment, Horace made a quick call.


    Soon enough, he returned with a grin, telling Winnie. ¡°I¡¯ve borrowed a top¨Cnotch agent for you. They¡¯ll join us this afternoon to meet that producer.¡±


    If Winnie was making her debut, it couldn¡¯t be just any reality show. They needed a professional to vet the opportunity.


    ¡°Borrowed?¡± Winnie found the choice of word familiar.


    Horace simply smiled without a word.


    Indeed, that afternoon, she met the ¡°borrowed¡± pro.


    Grace, a gold¨Cstar agent from Starfall Entertainment¨Ca subsidiary of the Patterson Group¨Cmanaged a roster of A¨Clist celebrities and top influencers. She was a blend of efficiency and warmth, a powerhouse in her field.


    Her eyes curved in <b>a </b>genuine smile upon seeing Winnie, devoid of the usual industry intimidation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Ms. Bryant on the inte, and I never imagined I¡¯d have the pleasure of meeting you today.¡±


    Despite her words, someone of Grace¡¯s caliber wouldn¡¯t usually consider signing an ¡°inte


    <b>1/1</b>


    12-14


    Chapter 97


    sensation,¡± given the fleeting nature of online fame. Yet, there was no denying <b>Winnie¡¯s </b>potential to rise in the ranks.


    With a formidable background, personal excellence, Impable looks, and a buzz around her mystical aura, she was a talent who wouldn¡¯t require much effort to be a sensation.


    Grace knew of several entertainmentpanies eager to sign Winnie, but the veil of the Bryant family kept her private details well¨Cguarded. Apart from high society, few on the inte knew of her Bryant identity, which Grace had learned only through a direct assignment from Mr. Patterson¡¯s office.


    What surprised Grace was Mr. Patterson¡¯s approval of this meeting, especially since a recent request from a Patterson family member to boost their debut was bluntly denied.


    With these thoughts, Grace treated Winnie with utmost courtesy.


    As the group exchanged pleasantries, Baily finally arrived, he was hopeful about inviting Winnie to the show.


    Winnie¡¯s topical relevance, coupled with the backing of the Bryant family, made her <b>an </b>ideal guest.


    Of course, the extent of the Bryant family¡¯s influence was not widely known; Baily himself had only recently learned of it through Middleton and had swiftly secured a line ofmunication.


    Upon entering, Baily¡¯s face naturally took on a smile, which momentarily froze when he saw the other two in the room. Regainingposure, he greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. Ms. Bryant, Grace<b>, </b>and this gentleman is¡­<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Horace, Winnie¡¯s brother.¡± Horace offered a firm handshake.


    Baily inwardly flinched. Horace, the Bryant family¡¯s eldest grandchild and future heir to the Bright Group, was a significant presence.


    It affirmed Winnie¡¯s importance within the Bryant family<b>.</b>


    In other words, pleasing this client could ensure a smooth financial sail for the show.


    Of course, it was an implicit assurance; their production was well¨Cfunded.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Baily got down to business.


    ¡°Since Grace is here, I assume you¡¯re acquainted with our show, ¡®Inspirational Adventures¡®. It¡¯s the first celebrity reality show of its kind to delve into supernatural things.


    We¡¯re blending a cast of amateurs<b>, </b>inte celebrities, and stars. Beyond amateur guests like Ms. Bryant, we¡¯ve invited the well¨Cknown Master Mervin from Breeze Monastery and a popr mystical arts streamer<b>, </b>plus three celebrity guests I must keep under wraps for now.¡±


    Bailey was all smiles<b>, </b>but Grace, being an industry insider herself, knew better. In situations like these, it either meant that the crew wasn¡¯t fully assembled yet, or there was a high¨Cprofile guest involved who required a bit of mystique<b>.</b>


    2/3


    12:14Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 97


    As for the project Bailey mentioned, Grace was well aware of it.


    Not long ago, Bailey had extended an invite to one of the talents under Grace¡¯s management.


    After careful consideration, however, she had declined.


    Firstly<b>, </b>for one of her talents, appearing on such a reality show might be seen as a step down. Secondly, shows with a mystical or supernatural theme were subject to unpredictable regtory scrutiny. Although the authorities hadn¡¯t been as strict as in the past, there was no telling if a show might get axed midway.


    These were all risks.


    Before Bailey arrived, Grace hadid out these concerns to Winnie, but Ms. Bryant seemed unconcerned.


    Indeed, Winnie only raised an eyebrow briefly at the mention of a member from the Breeze Monastery, but otherwise, she reserved judgment. After understanding the nature of the program, she left the contractual details to Grace and Bailey.


    Bailey was generous with the offer, the pay was second only to A¨Clist casts a nod to the Bryant family¡¯s clout and also a mark of respect for Grace.


    Since both parties were clear about their intentions, Bailey was straightforward, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone draft the contract based on the details as soon as I get back. Shall we coordinate directly with Starfall Entertainment?¡±


    Winnie looked toward Horace, who was pleased with his sister¡¯s deference to his opinion. He smiled and said, ¡°For now, Winnie will be listed under Starfall. You can handle all the specifics through Starfall Entertainment.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t just lending a talent; he had leverage, especially since the powers that be were surprisingly amenable this time around, and he had no intention of being modest about it.


    With the business concluded, Bailey stood to take his leave. But just as he rose, Winnie, who had been mostly silent, handed him a talisman.


    Her voice, clear and ethereal, apanied the gesture, ¡°A little something for our first meeting. Keep it on you if you¡¯re going to ces with a heavy dark aurately.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Baily¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she dropped that bombshell on him without warning.


    Lately, the whole team had been on edge, prepping for a new reality show called Ghostly Guidance, a series steeped in the supernatural and unexined. Now, with someone casually handing out a Charm, it was enough to give anyone the creeps.


    Horace and Grace instinctively nced over at Winnie.


    Horace was proud to watch Winnie beat back, while Grace was one of pure curiosity.


    Eventually, Baily couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this?¡±


    He knew that Winnie was about to attend the Supernatural Department at the local college, but he had no idea if she actually had any real skills or not.


    After all he had only epted the invitation of Director Bagot and agreed to do the show as a publicity stunt.


    Winnie shook her head slowly, her clear eyes locking onto his, ¡°I¡¯ve just noticed you¡¯ve been having a bit of a rough patchtely, that¡¯s all. A little protection never hurts.¡±


    People with a bit of rough patches were more likely to fall on evil days, especially when they came to the ce where the sinister energy was strong.


    In particr, Baily was preparing the show Ghostly Guidance.


    Baily listened, not sure whether to chalk her words up to actual insight or just a clever act. Still considering the Bryant family¡¯s reputation, he wasn¡¯t about to embarrass the youngdy.


    Gratefully and with a bright smile, he epted the charm and made a show of securing it on his person.


    Grace wasn¡¯t surprised by Baily¡¯s smooth handling of the situation. It was only after the room had emptied that she looked at Winnie with a smile and asked, ¡°So, do I get a gift too?¡±


    Winnie gazed back at her, all seriousness etched on her delicate face. ¡°You don¡¯t need one<b>,</b>¡± she said.


    Grace widened her smile<b>.</b>


    Sometimes, receiving such a gift could be more troubling than not.


    Winnie implied that all was well with Grace. Whether or not Winnie had any real powers, hearing those words pleased Grace.


    Grace decided then and there that Winnie was quite the character.


    7


    If it wasn¡¯t for the current policy of not taking on new talent, Grace would have seriously considered signing Winnie on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Baily had bid farewell to Winnie only to get a call from Director Bagot, asking him to


    19-17


    join the next day¡¯s site survey for Ghostly Guidance.


    The thought of visiting a ce heavy with sinister energy, as Winnie had put it, made Baily instinctively resistant. He tried to worm his way out with ame excuse. ¡°I might not be feeling well tomorrow¡­¡±


    Bagot was having none of it. ¡°Do you want to listen to how absurd your excuse sounds?¡±


    Knowing full well he couldn¡¯t escape, Baily chuckled and reassured his friend that he was just kidding. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With a mix of determination and trepidation, Bally joined the crew for the site survey the next day. They were investigating an old and abandoned manor rumored to be haunted. Every previous owner had reportedly experienced a multitude of strange urrences within six months of moving in, leading online forums to dub it a haunted house.


    Ghostly Guidance aimed to explore such eerie ces, adding an element of authenticity to the show. This was why the crew had set up a hotline for viewers to share their paranormal troubles, to be resolved live on air with the help <b>of </b>guests ranging from celebrity psychics to members of Breeze Monastery.


    Baily had chosen Ms. Bryant to be a guest primarily for the buzz it would create around the show. He didn¡¯t really expect much of her supposed abilities.


    But thinking back to the calm certainty in her eyes when she handed him the Charm, he began to doubt his skepticism.


    With this in mind, he kept the Charm close throughout the visit to the old manor. After a thorough inspection, he found nothing out of the ordinary, despite the inherently creepy atmosphere of the ce.


    Heughed at himself for being so easily spooked by a young girl¡¯s words. It was probably just a twisted idea of a prank for the heiress of the rich family.


    Driving back to the city from the manor¡¯s secluded location, as twilight painted the sky with strokes of red and gold, Baily suddenly felt a chill. He dismissed it as the car¡¯s air conditioning set too low and reached to adjust the temperature.


    But as his gaze swept over the dashboard, he caught a glimpse of something in the corner of his eye. Two eyes, staring intently at him from the passenger seat¡¯s shadows.


    Baily¡¯s heart raced, his grip on the steering wheel faltering.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of crunching metal and shattering ss pierced the air as his car collided with the guardrail. A hauntingugh seemed to whisper in his ear, raising goosebumps all over his body.


    At the same time, he felt a burning sensation in his chest where he had ced the Charm¡­ At the Bryant family, Winnie had just finished checking the sinister energy surrounding Ghost Baby when her phone rang out of the blue. She nced at the caller ID and answered


    Chapter On


    nonchntly.


    The next moment, a man¡¯s cries of hysteria filled her ear.


    ¡°Master Bryant! Save me! I swear I¡¯ve encountered something sinister! Please help me, you¡¯re the only one who can!¡±


    The man was none other than Bally, who had just narrowly escaped a brush with death.


    Just an hour earlier, his car had spun out of control and crashed into a roadside barrier with such force that the front end waspletely mangled.


    When the traffic cops arrived, they were sure the driver was a goner.


    But Baily, save for a few scrapes, emerged without so much as a mild concussion.


    Once the initial shock wore off, Baily, as if remembering something crucial, frantically reached for the spot over his heart.


    Where he had ced a Protection Charm, he now found only a handful of dust. The Charm had been reduced to ashes.


    The moment Baily saw those ashes, he understood everything. The Charm had saved him from certain doom!


    And now, he was a firm believer in the abilities of Winnie.


    Recalling the eerie eyes he¡¯d seen just before the ident, Baily felt a chill slice through him like he was plunged into an icy cavern, his bones cold with fear. Worried that the entity was still lurking, he cast aside all concerns for his image and dialed Winnie¡¯s number in desperation.


    He was now utterly convinced that Ms. Bryant was the real deal, the chosen one spoken of in whispers across the inte.


    Without her, the show Ghostly Guidance was nothing!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    On the other end of the line, Winnie listened to Baily for a split second before promptly. activating the video function on her smartphone.


    Baily, without hesitation, epted the video call. The man who just yesterday had been the picture of savvy in his crisp attire now appeared visibly haggard on the screen.


    Through the video, Winnie observed the dark circles under Bally¡¯s eyes and the faint aura of gloom that seemed to surround him. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve definitely got some residual bad vibes. clinging to you. But they seemed just to y a prank on you and they¡¯re gone now.


    Her tone was casual, but Baily bulged his eyes out at her words, his voice shifting In Incredulity, ¡°A prank?! I nearly died!¡±


    What kind of sick joke was that?! He had thought he was a goner for sure!


    ¡°Yep.¡± Winnie continued, unfazed by his shock, ¡°When I gave you the Charm, you didn¡¯t look like a man marked for death.¡±


    That meant that even though Baily had a ghostly encounter, the spirit wasn¡¯t out to kill him.


    In the world of hauntings, as long as the intent wasn¡¯t to send someone to an early grave, it could be considered a prank.


    Judging by the ghostly energy lingering on Baily, he had encountered a poltergeist.


    The ghost had been repelled by her Protection Charm and wouldn¡¯t be troubling Baily for the time being, so Winnie wasn¡¯t worried.


    Hearing this, Baily was on the verge of tears.


    So as long as he wasn¡¯t dead, it was fine to scare him half without reservation?


    Despite Winnie¡¯s assurance that the poltergeist had departed, Baily couldn¡¯t shake his unease.


    He insisted on buying a few more Charms from Winnie.


    She thought it unnecessary but wasn¡¯t one to turn down business, ¡°A Safety Charm is three grand apiece, and a Protection Charm is six grand apiece¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± asked Baily.


    ¡°The Safety Charm boosts your personal good fortune and ensures smooth sailing. The Protection Charm guards the bearer, fending off misfortune.¡±


    Baily cut her off before she could finish exining, desperation in his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take ten of each!¡±


    Winnie sighed. <b>¡°</b>¡­No hoarding or reselling.


    Baily chuckled bitterly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. But as you know, our production crew is in the early stages of nning<b>. </b>We¡¯re bound to encounter more spooky stuff, and I need to be


    <b>12:14</b>


    Chapter 99


    prepared for my crew.¡±


    He had <b>a </b>point, and Winnie reluctantly agreed<b>.</b>


    Baily wanted to double¨Ccheck about his predicament, but as he nced back at the screen, he saw what seemed to be a doll perched on Winnie¡¯s shoulder.


    Blinking, he found that the doll was moving.


    A chill ran through Baily, his hand trembling as he held the phone.


    ¡°Master Bryant¡­ on your shoulder, there seems to be¡­<b>¡±</b>


    Winnie, noticing his voice and the video feed shaking, nced down to find Ghost Baby curiously peering at the phone screen, unaware of how it had climbed up there.


    Baily, already low on luck and fresh from a ghostly encounter, was understandably spooked<b>. </b>Winnie exined, ¡°That¡¯s Ghost Baby, a little <b>spirit </b>I¡¯m looking after temporarily. Don¡¯t worry


    about it.¡±


    Baily widened his eyes again. After a long pause, he abruptly ended the video call.


    Unperturbed, Winnie soon received an address from Baily.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She gathered up Ghost Baby and went to her desk, pulling open a wooden box filled with neatly organized Charms she¡¯d previously crafted. Counting out twenty, she bundled them up and sent them off to Baily¡¯s address with a flick of her wrist.


    ncing at the now depleted stock, Winnie decided to take advantage of her solitude, with Drake out, to craft a few more.


    She arranged the birthmark for the Charms. As she focused her energy, the Spirit Gathering Array at her feet began to draw in energy from all around.


    Winnie, with a sober aura, dipped her brush. In the moment of contact, a burst of Spirit Gathering Array emanated from beneath the bristles.


    Before she could finish the draft, a golden sh leapt from a small gift box on the side, merging with the light at her brush tip.


    The Charm zed with a newfound brilliance under her hand, yet she instinctivelypleted the final draft. As the Charms werepleted, a sh of gold light zipped through it and then vanished.


    Staring at the finished Protection Charms, Winnie noted that the Spirit Gathering Array imbued within it was more potent than any she had made before.


    Her gaze then fell on the small gift box on the desk. Inside was a cross ne that Drake had given her.


    Opening the sp, she noticed a faint golden glow emanating from the tails of the cross.


    This energy undoubtedly came from a master<b>.</b>


    She hadn¡¯t expected that something passed down from Drake would carry such light, and this light¡­


    Just as she had suspected, it could significantly enhance the power of her Charms. And it was surprisingly useful.


    Winnie felt hermitment to her path wavered slightly.


    When what typically required diligent practice to improve suddenly had a shortcut, the temptation was hard to resist.


    She looked at the cross ne, a rare struggle showing on her face. After a long moment. she covered her heart with a hand. With some difficulty, she put away both the ne and the enhanced Protection Charms.


    There were no shortcuts in spiritual practice. What belonged to others could never be yours.


    It she grew dependent on Drake, her skill in charm¨Cmaking would stagnate.


    Of course, she decided to keep a few of the gold¨Cinfused Thunder Charms on hand for emergencies.


    To Winnie, that seemed perfectly reasonable.


    The preparation for the Ghostly Guidance show was moving faster than Winnie had anticipated. Almost as soon as Starfall Entertainment had wrapped up the contract with LimeLight, the buzz about the show¡¯s uing premiere was already spreading online.


    As the guest list for the uing season of Ghostly Guidance was released, it instantly sparked a frenzy amongizens eagerly anticipating the start of the show.


    1


    The buzz was mostly about one guest in particr, the heartthrob topping the charts of fame and fandom, Kane Morgan.


    As the third master of the prestigious Morgan family in the Capital City, Kane was the epitome of a silver¨Cspoon celebrity with a powerful family background, stunning looks, and, more importantly, genuine talent.


    He started his career as a pop idol but his acting chops had set the entertainment world on fire. His recent role in a fantasy series had turned into a cultural phenomenon. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that his face was recognized in every household.


    What made his participation in Ghostly Guidance even more special was that this would mark his debut as a regr guest on a reality TV show.


    While his fans were over the moon, their excitement turned into dismay as they got to know the other participants of the show.


    ¡°Thrilled to see my idol¡¯s first reality show debut, but can someone tell me what¡¯s up with this


    Chapter <b>99</b>


    lineup?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why did he sign up for this? Aren¡¯t some of these <b>guests </b>just random inte celebs?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°OMG, what kind of circus have they put together here? I feel for my Kane!¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s this Naylor? Didn¡¯t they just start out earlier <b>this </b>year? How did this no¨Cname end up on the same show as my idol?¡±


    ¡°At least that one¡¯s in the industry. But I saw this guy Mervin who says he¡¯s from Breeze Monastery!¡±


    ¡°Winnie, isn¡¯t she the top one in the SAT from Emerald Bay and got into the Supernatural Department?¡±


    ¡°Argh! I knew it! Inte influencers were everywhere, and now even the top schrs are joining the bandwagon!¡±


    Amid the mix of excitement and skepticism, it was clear that Ghostly Guidance was going to be the talk of the town for better or for worse<b>.</b>

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    As the premiere of Ghostly Guidance was announced, the show skyrocketed in poprity within. an hour.


    Among the buzz, there was no shortage of Jeers aimed at Winnie.


    ¡°I knew this girl was bound for stardom the moment the web started buzzing about her,¡± onementer said. ¡°And here she is!


    ¡°Turning down offers from prestigious universities like Capital University and Silverpine University to join a Supernatural Department? Now that¡¯s a publicity stunt if I¡¯ve ever seen one. Clearly, this was all part of the n,ying the groundwork for her big debut.¡±


    ¡°First, the reveal as a brand ambassador, then steering the online conversation, and now a leap into reality TV. Winnie¡¯s team is no joke.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°But let¡¯s be real. She gets looks to kill for!¡±


    ¡°Agree with thement above. She¡¯s almost on par with our darling Kane.¡±


    ¡°The person who tries to ship my Kane with her please shut up. Keep your shipping fantasies to yourself!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s my prediction. There¡¯s gonna be a romantic storyline scripted for her in the show. If not, I¡¯ll eat my hat.¡±


    ¡°Whoever thinks of pairing Winnie up with Kane for marketing, back off! He¡¯ll be the first to reject.¡±


    ¡°And my boy Naylor will be the second to say no.¡±


    ¡°Count Gentry in as the third.¡±


    try was the sole influencer in the


    supernatural niche among the guests.


    Ghostly Guidance ended up with a cast of four guys and two gals, aside from Kane, Naylor<b>, </b>Mervin, and Gentry, there was Winnie and the up¨Canding starlet Candace.


    Six guests in total, but the real traffic drivers for the show were Kane and Candace.


    Baily, the showrunner, was glued to the online chatter, especially when the conversation drifted towards shipping the cast. He felt a twinge of guilt. He had initially intended to y up a romantic angle for ratings.


    Just imagine Winnie, Kane, and Candace standing side by side. Their stunning looks alone could inspire a melodramatic love triangle.


    But that was before he witnessed Winnie¡¯s true talents. Now, Baily wouldn¡¯t dare use her for cheap thrills. Upsetting her could spell disaster for the show.


    Baily had decided to treat Winnie like royalty.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    1/3


    12:15


    Chapter <b>100</b>


    The other two might have their reputations, but he hadn¡¯t seen their capabilities firsthand. Compared to them, Winnie had his full confidence.


    Resolved, Baily couldn¡¯t let Winnie be targeted online by fan wars. He unleashed his army of online defenders to sway public opinion and stoke anticipation for Ghostly Guidance.


    The Bryant family had mixed feelings about Winnie¡¯s foray into reality TV, especially after reading online spections about her calcted debut. Cutler turned sour at the thought.


    With the Bryant family¡¯s standing, they didn¡¯t need to resort to such sensational methods for attention. It was beneath them.


    Winnie should¡¯ve pursued a legitimate career in the arts, much like Uncle Middleton who made his name through pure vocal talent.


    Or, at the very least, follow in the footsteps of someone like Yates, who genuinely pursued <b>film </b>school.


    Cutler found Winnie¡¯s approach embarrassing, to say the least. In his social circle, influencers were often seen as essories for the rich kids.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t fathom what she¡¯s thinking?¡± Cutlerined, making sure not to do so in front of Winnie.


    Amber, always the listener to his rants, advised, ¡°Winnie has her mind. Besides, if others doesn¡¯t object, you, as her cousin, shouldn¡¯t criticize her. It won¡¯t reflect well on you. And never say these things to her face, which would only hurt her feelings.¡±


    Cutler scoffed internally. There was no way Winnie could be hurt. She was too strong for that.


    Despite his disdain for Winnie, Cutler softened his tone when he spoke to Amber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these thoughts stay between us,¡± he assured her.


    Hobson had learned his lesson about speaking his mind in front of Winnie and had since kept his thoughts to himself. Cutler knew he had to do the same.


    Amber smiled and then sighed wistfully. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a girl to dream of stardom. But at our age, we should seek pragmatic progress, not impractical stardom. And with Winnie¡¯s smarts. I feel like the family is doing her a disservice by letting her join this reality show¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stubborn. Who could control her?¡±


    Amber sighed again. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. She¡¯s family, after all. We can¡¯t just watch her go astray.¡± She paused and added, ¡°Winnie probably sees it all through rose¨Ccolored sses. Once she faces setbacks in that world, she mighte to her senses.¡±


    Hearing this, Cutler seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°You know, maybe she needs to face some hardships to realize the entertainment industry isn¡¯t as easy as she thinks it is.¡±


    With that, Cutler pulled out his phone, scrolling through contacts. He knew people in the industry who could teach Winnie a lesson without tipping off the family. It was time to call in


    <b>17-15</b>


    Chapter 100


    some favors.


    Cutler reassured himself that he was just looking out for Winnie¡¯s future and wasn¡¯t targeting her, not intentionally. He just wasn¡¯t that guy.


    Amber sat nearby, watching him walk away with his cell phone to make a call, a ghost of a smile gracing her lips. She picked up a cup of coffee from the table and sipped it with an air of sophistication.


    Meanwhile, Winnie paid little attention to Cutler¡¯s ns. She was even less concerned with the chatter online.


    Her decision to join the reality show Ghostly Guidance wasn¡¯t about fame or attention. She hoped it would somehow prompt her elusive mentor to seek her out.


    Since the traditional paths of the Mystical Sects were closed to her, she decided to try something more mainstream.


    With this intention in mind, Winnie didn¡¯t expect her first day on the set of Ghostly Guidance to bring such an unconventional surprise.


    On her arrival at the location, she unexpectedly ran into a familiar face.


    Well, familiarity might be a stretch.


    It was Delia¡¯s sister, Ynda<b>.</b>


    They¡¯d met only once, but that didn¡¯t stop Winnie from recognizing the unmistakable aura of love misfortune clinging to Ynda<b>.</b>


    However, it was different from thest time she¡¯d seen her at the farewell banquet.


    This time, the rotten love aura around Ynda was tinged with a dark and blood¨Cred hue. It was a sign of malevolence.


    It signified that Ynda was marked by death.

 Chapter 101

    12-15


    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Winnic was caught off guard. She had always thought of Ynda as someone destined for a life of wealth and longevity, much like De was marked for virtue. But fate had a way of surprising you. In Ynda¡¯s case, the surprise was a particrly bad one.


    Winnie studied Ynda¡¯s fortune more closely and then she saw it, the unexpected twist in the tale, the rotten love of destiny that Delia had inadvertently beckoned into Ynda¡¯s life.


    Naylor, striding out of the green room with a warmth in his smile that belied his idol status.


    He was disarmingly handsome, with a gentle demeanor that <b>drew </b>Ynda in as he approached her without any of the usual reserve one might expect from <b>a </b>celebrity. It was this veryck of restraint that made Ynda feel special, and she straightened up, her spine tingling with the thrill of his attention.


    With a casual wave of her hand, a support van pulled up, adorned with posters of Naylor, making it clear who the star attraction was.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to the first day of filming!¡± Ynda chirped sweetly to the crew around her. ¡°Nay has graciously provided this catering cart with drinks for everyone. Please help yourselves and let¡¯s all look after Nay during the shoot.¡±


    Ynda had a knack for winning people over, a skill that had made her the favorite in the Lopez family, even to the point of monopolizing Samuel¡¯s affections. Her voice was like honey when she wanted something. With her knack for schmoozing, the crew¡¯s attitude towards Naylor shifted perceptibly.


    Naylor¡¯s poprity was already on the rise, but his appearance on this variety show was a stroke of luck. Normally, people in the industry cared more about clout than anything else, and an ordinary star like Naylor wouldn¡¯t usually garher much attention.


    But Ynda¡¯s disy had everyone second¨Cguessing. Maybe Naylor had a wealthy patron behind him, they whispered, their manner towards him growing warmer by the minute.


    Naylor, ever sensitive to the gazes of others, could feel the shift in the crew¡¯s attitudes following Ynda¡¯s show of support. A trace of scorn flickered in his eyes, quickly masked by a veneer of tenderness.


    ¡°You being here for me is more than enough. You don¡¯t need to go to all this trouble with the fanfare, Ynda. Your status is different from the fans and you don¡¯t need to do this for me.¡±


    Hearing the soft cadence of his voice, Ynda melted inside, though she feigned a petnt air. ¡°I want to do this for you,¡± she insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll be here to support you at every shoot. Whatever others have, I want you to have, too.¡±


    Naylor seemed to adore her spoiled yet utterly devoted demeanor. His eyes softened as he smiled back at her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    12:15


    Chapter 101


    Ynda raced her heart at the sight of Naylor¡¯s tender gaze. This wasn¡¯t her first romance, but it was her first time with someone like him, someone who made it so difficult for her to pull


    away.


    Yet, in front of all these people, she couldn¡¯t act on her desire. She had to consider Naylor¡¯s image as an idol. She couldn¡¯t be the one to ruin his future.


    Suppressing the urge to throw herself into his arms, she whispered. ¡°Nay, you¡¯re so


    handsome.


    Ynda was bashful, but she didn¡¯t see the fleeting malice that shed through Naylor¡¯s eyes


    at her words.


    But Winnie did. From a distance, she could see the dark energy trailing behind Naylor, the souls of those wronged in his wake.


    There were five ghosts clung to him!


    Winnie¡¯s gaze on Naylor was icy, sharp as a de.


    Who would have guessed that beneath the facade of a gentle and harmless idol lurked the heart of a killer?


    The vengeful spirits, still new to their fate, were powerless against Naylor who had ended their lives.


    Ynda was flush with enthusiasm,pletely unaware that the man smiling at her so tenderly was plotting her demise.


    Winnie typically did not interfere with the mortal coil, for each life had its destiny.


    But this was different. Ynda¡¯s impending doom was an indirect result of the wed Love Charm she had sold to Delia.


    Since it was her charm that had invited this deadly fate, Winnie feltpelled to intervene.


    Sighing inwardly, she thought about the price of her involvement. Five thousand was a small price to pay to save a life.


    As Winnie pondered, three more cars arrived on set.


    It was time to go live, and the show¡¯s guests had assembled. Cameras started rolling<b>, </b>capturing every moment for the eagerly awaiting online audience.


    The live stream¡¯s viewer count ticked upwards from three thousand to fifty thousand, but not concerning either for Director Bagot and Baily.


    They knew the real draw. Kane hadn¡¯t made his entrance yet.


    Sure, the focus shifted to the newly arrived vans, and one by one, the guests disembarked. First out was Gentry, the mystical influencer, a stout figure who had gained fame for solving esoteric problems online. Unlike others who dabbled in the mystical for entertainment, Gentry


    12:15


    Chapter 101


    imed to be aided by a fox spirit, one of the famous five spirits of the northern folklore.


    Gentry was known for invoking the fox, a being respected by the mystical <b>sects </b>of the north, who would serve their human partners in exchange for offerings and solve their troubles. through possession.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes swept over Gentry, noting the faint aura around him, her thoughts unreadable.


    Second out of the van was Candace, a recent sensation due to her role as the sweet yet cunning second female lead in a hit show, earning her the nickname Bitch Candace.


    Thest to disembark was Mervin, a member of Breeze Monastery, invited on the show as a spiritual guide, yet the production team had no intention of letting him appear in the full garb of his calling.


    Instead, Mervin was dressed simply in a T¨Cshirt and jeans, his long hair casually tied back. giving him the air of an artsy and dashing young man.


    Together with the already¨Carrived Winnie and Naylor, five of the six guests had made their


    entrance.


    As the camera swept by, the live chat exploded with a flurry of messages.


    ¡°OMG, dear Candace! Finally we see you!¡±


    ¡°Mervin¡¯s looking sharp in modern clothes. y!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kaney?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the scheduled start time? Are the guests not all here yet? Don¡¯t tell me the show is trolling the fans?<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°I knew my Kane would never do such a weird reality show.¡±


    ¡°We want to see Kane<b>!</b>¡±


    The five guests in front of the camera couldn¡¯t see the chat, so they continued to follow the show¡¯s format, walking over to meet with Winnie and Naylor.


    This was the segment where the guests were supposed to meet and get acquainted with one another, a segment that should have gone smoothly.


    However, as the three approached, Mervin¡¯s gaze swept across Naylor and his brow furrowed abruptly. Then he uttered a sentence that took everyone by surprise, ¡°I refuse to record with this person.¡±


    ¦§

 Chapter 102

    <b>12:15 </b>A


    Chapter 102


    Arvin¡¯s singlement brought the furious stream of adoration for their beloved star Naylor


    to a sudden halt. All at once, the excited chatter erupted anew.


    ¡°Whoal Coming in hot right out of the gate, huh?¡±


    ¡°This script is wild¡±


    Walt, who is this guy? Why¡¯s he throwing shade at our Naylor?!¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking how cute Naylor looked, and now I feel like I¡¯m going blind!¡±


    ¡°My heart aches for Naylor!¡±


    ¡°Jesus! Some random joker thinks he can mess with Naylor¡¯s fans?¡±


    ¡°Chill out. This is obviously just part of the show.¡±


    ¡°LOL. Winnie is clearly not feeling it. Candace and Gentry, on the other hand, are killing it with their performances.¡±


    Thestment referred to the reactions of the other three after Mervin¡¯s remark.


    Winnie was a study in indifference without a flicker of surprise in sight.


    Candace and Gentry, however, expressed visible astonishment tinged with confusion.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Nobody clue us in on the script? What¡¯s the next move?¡± they thought so.


    After his initial surprise, Naylor showed his confusion, but he turned to Mervin with a good¨Cnatured look, ¡°Is there something that¡¯s bothering you about me? We still have several episodes to film together. If there¡¯s any issue, please tell me directly. I wouldn¡¯t want it to affect our shooting.¡±


    That response was the epitome of patience.¡±


    Anyone who had seen Naylor on that talent search show knew he was a gentleman through and through. The chat was filled with a fresh wave of sympathy.


    ¡°I¡¯m tearing up here, Naylor¡¯s just too sweet!¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have pped that smirk right off his face.¡±


    ¡°It breaks my heart. Naylor doesn¡¯t even know why he¡¯s being targeted!¡±


    Baily, a bystander, was just as confused by the unfolding scene.


    The show had barely started, and already it seemed like trouble was brewing.


    All the crew members were just as baffled. No one had expected such a twist before Kane even made his entrance.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Mervin, still with that stern look, despite Naylor¡¯s bewildered question, spoke again with a


    1/4


    <b>12:15</b>


    chill in his voice, ¡°You know what you¡¯re carrying around behind you.¡±


    His words sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine on a hot summer¡¯s day.


    Naylor dted his pupils ever so slightly, but they quickly returned to normal, his brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    At the sight of Naylor¡¯s denial, Mervin didn¡¯t press him further<b>, </b>instead turning his gaze to Winnie. ¡°You can see it, can¡¯t you?<b>¡±</b>


    There was anger in Mervin¡¯s voice, yet it wasn¡¯t directed at Winnie.


    Winnie didn¡¯t seem surprised to be suddenly called out. She could sense something about Naylor.


    Although she hadn¡¯t met this disciple of Mervin¡¯s before, she¡¯d heard of him from a member of the Breeze Monastery. He was talented but still needed to temper his personality.


    And this reality show was obviously his way of doing just that.


    Winnie had always thought she was quite impulsive, but next to Mervin, she felt downright


    tame.


    After a moment of thought, she didn¡¯t directly respond to Mervin. Instead<b>, </b>she dropped a bombshell that baffled everyone, ¡°I also suggest the production doesn¡¯t involve Naylor in the uing recordings.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just because he carried the weight of five souls on his shoulders, but also because the aura of death around him tended to attract malevolent spirits, especially in ces heavy with sinister energy.


    As Winnie spoke, her eyes swept subtly over to Baily.


    If anyone in the group was likely to heed her advice, it would be Baily who had shown her some respect earlier.


    At that moment, Baily was practically pulling his hair out in frustration. Could it be that Naylor was indeed problematic? But kicking someone off the show now would be the joke of the century.


    The show hadn¡¯t even been on for five minutes and they were already facing a major disruption that could lead to a temporary shutdown.


    Yet he was quite certain of Winnie¡¯s capabilities. If she said Naylor wasn¡¯t fit to continue, perhaps he really wasn¡¯t.


    With that thought, Baily instinctively looked towards the show¡¯s executive director, Bagot.


    Bagot turned grim as he caught Baily¡¯s gaze, his eyes shing a stern warning.


    *Keep your mouth shut! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Bagot would not allow such a blemish on his record.


    <b>12:15</b>


    Chapter 102


    Baily gave Winnie an apologetic nce.


    Winnie got the message from the production team loud and clear.


    Sure, she could expose Naylor as a murderer right on the show, but they had no evidence.


    Even for a show that dabbled in the metaphysical, there were limits.


    They couldn¡¯t just summon a spirit to point the finger at the culprit. That would only spread unnecessary panic, and the show would be shut down for good.


    They had to get through the episode¡¯s recording.


    Winnie made up her mind, but her expression remained unfazed throughout.


    Perhaps it was her aloof demeanor that drove the online audience into a frenzy.


    ¡°Putting on airs! Two nobodies ganging up on a celebrity, what are they thinking?¡±


    ¡°I recognize thatdy. It¡¯s her debut, and now I get it. It¡¯s all staged for her.¡±


    ¡°Talk about generating buzz right from the start! But the production¡¯s greed is a bit too much!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s pushing Winnie? Come out so I can give you a piece of my mind!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m furious! Two against one! What did our Naylor ever do to them?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to see Winnie anymore. Can she be removed from the show?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t this smarty¨Cpants just stick to her field? Why meddle in the entertainment industry?¡± Because of Winnie¡¯sment, alongside the dissatisfaction for Mervin, the screen was filled with mockery and sarcasm towards Winnie.


    On camera, Naylor tensed up suddenly when he heard Winnie echoing Mervin¡¯s words. Had he not been in fierce control of his expression for the sake of the broadcast, panic would have undoubtedly surfaced on his face.


    What had they seen?


    Could they know what he had done? Impossible¡­He refused to believe it.


    How could something like that be so transparent? They must be bluffing.


    It was just the script, the show¡¯s script.


    Unlike the guests, Baily had been closely monitoring the online chatter throughout the show. The sight of the online mockery of Winnie made him break out in a cold sweat.


    He couldn¡¯t let the viewers continue to roast her like this.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kane?! Hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Get Kane on stage, pronto!¡±


    Baily was anxious as he spoke into his headset.


    3/4


    12:15


    Chapter 102


    At this moment, he was banking on the celebrity of Kane to divert the attention.


    As if sensing Baily¡¯s urgency, a deep and appealing voice came through the earpiece. It was casual, almost indifferent, but impossible tonore.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    As the voice faded, a sleek ck SUV rolled up nearby, and a long leg casually stepped out, effortlessly capturing the attention of everyone around.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The live chat, which had been filled with sarcasm towards Winnie, Instantly erupted into a frenzy of screams.


    ¡°OMG, Kaney¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, our idol finally made it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Now the show really starts! Forget the rest!¡±


    ¡°Aha, Kaney is the star, nopetition here, folks<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    As the chat went wild with exmations, Kane strolled out of the vehicle.


    He had the air of a gentleman about him, yet his demeanor was effortlessly cool.


    Spotting his personal photographer approaching, a subtle smile yed at the corners of his/ mouth. Lifting his hand in a casual wave, he greeted the camera with aid¨Cback, ¡°Hi.¡±


    The chat exploded once more.


    ¡°Love you, Kaney!¡±


    ¡°If there is no Kaney, showbiz would be in eternal darkness!¡±


    Amidst the shower of admiration, Kane made his way over to the group, his gaze sweeping over the five of them beforeing to rest familiarly on Naylor.


    With a smirk that was not quite a smile, he suddenly turned to the show¡¯s crew and asked, ¡°Director, can I request to have Naylor removed from this episode¡¯s shooting?¡±


    Baily and Bagot were speechless. Why was this high¨Cand¨Cmighty crashing the party?!


    The chat paused for a moment, then resumed its fric pace<b>.</b>


    ¡°What did Naylor do to get even Kaney against him?!¡±


    ¡°This plot was getting intense!¡±


    ¡°If Kaney said so, what on earth did Naylor do?¡±


    ¡°Please, no more cliffhangers!¡±


    Curiosity and confusion filled the screen, a stark contrast to the earlier mockery directed at Winnie and Mervin. Even the few trolls attempting to bash Kaney were quickly drowned out by the flood of questions<b>.</b>


    Is this the power of a top influencer?


    1/3


    12:15


    Kane had directed his question at Bagot, forcing the usually behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes Bagot to step forward with a deadban response. ¡°Why? Give me a reasont


    Kane pointedzily at Naylor, ¡°Can¡¯t you all see what¡¯s behind him?


    His words sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    One person mentioning an issue might be overlooked. But when a third person spoke up, the world took notice.


    Clearly, Naylor was at the heart of the problem.


    The live audience was slowly realizing that this was no ordinary broadcast. So, what exactly was lurking behind Naylor?


    As tension built to a peak, Kane pointed seriously at the support trailer parked behind Naylor. his voice a mix of earnestness and arrogance, ¡°First day of the shoot and he parks that massive fan trailer there. Is he trying to overshadow the rest of <b>us</b>? Is Naylor trying to look more famous than me? I insist that the production team kicks him out of this episode!¡±


    Only then did everyone notice the trailer looming behind Naylor<b>.</b>


    The crew and viewers alike were dumbfounded. But the confusion quickly gave way toughter and head¨Cshaking disbelief.


    Although Kaney was stern, the yful intent behind his words was clear to anyone listening.


    The earlier ominous atmosphere dissipated as if blown away by his jest.


    Even the previous confrontations between Mervin and Winnie towards Naylor took on a


    Candace, savvy to industry dynamics, was quick to y along with mock indignation, ¡°Absolutely! I condemn Naylor for trying to outshine the team! We should boot you from this episode! Come back next time!¡±


    Gentry, although a beat slower, also joined in with feigned offense, ¡°Yeah, I refuse to film with you! Not only do you have a fan trailer, but you¡¯re also more handsome than me!¡±


    The other guests chimed in. After a brief moment of stunned silence, Naylor joined the banter with a rueful smile, ¡°My bad, all my fault. I didn¡¯t want to be invisible alongside these stars, sol got a big trailer to make sure I¡¯d be noticed.¡±


    The tension among the guests dissolved instantly and the viewers breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    ¡°OMG, it was just the trailer! You had me scared for a second there!¡±


    ¡°ssic showbiz drama.¡±


    ¡°Though I think Kaney <b>is </b>covering for those two¡­ They didn¡¯t seem to be joking at the start!¡±


    ¡°What do you expect? It wouldn¡¯t be funny if you realized it was a joke!¡±


    12:15


    Chapter 103


    Baily, monitoring the chat, instructed the moderators to steer the conversation away from the earlier conflict involving Mervin and Master Bryant.


    The cameraperson wisely shifted focus to Kane.


    Returning to the scene, Bally felt like bowing down In gratitude to Kane.


    Kane might be a handful, but he sure knew how to handle a situation!


    Baily was d to have made the effort to bring Kane on board.


    Though aloof and arrogant, Kane was also known for his high emotional intelligence.


    And just like that, he¡¯d defused a potential crisis for their show.


    How did Kane know to step in? He was probably watching the live stream <b>on </b>his way <i>over</i>!


    The atmosphere lightened as Naylor and Candace bantered back and forth, sessfully shifting away from the previous topic.


    Mervin remained dark. Just as he was about to add his piece, Winnie subtly stepped in front of him, cutting him off. Then, turning towards Naylor with a slight smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Naylor. please don¡¯t be upset. I look forward to your guidance during the next part of the shoot.¡±


    With these words, she reached out her hand towards him.


    Naylor stared at the extended hand for a moment, catching Winnie¡¯s gaze, which seemed to pierce through all pretense, clear and discerning. Though a flicker of unease stirred within him, he graciously reached out and firmly grasped her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s learn from each other.¡±


    Winnie held his chill palm for a brief second, squeezing gently to convey her sincerity, and then quickly withdrew her hand.


    As she stepped aside, she noticed another hand extend towards her.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The fingers were long and slender, the kind of hands that would be perfect for ying the no in fans¡® opinions.


    Winnie looked up, meeting Kane¡¯s gaze.


    His eyes sparkled with an intensity that was disarming and drew you in, ¡°Looking forward to working with you.¡±


    Winnie extended her hand in a swift motion, their hands briefly touching before <b>parting</b>.


    Candace, standing nearby, noticed the exchange with curiosity. ¡°What happened? A handshake outta nowhere? Count me in!¡±


    She reached out and grabbed Winnie¡¯s hand with a firm shake. ¡°I¡¯m Candace. You¡¯re Winnie Bryant, right? I¡¯ll just call you Winnie<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    Winnie wasn¡¯t put off by the enthusiasm and put on a polite smile in return. Gentry then joined in, not to greet Winnie, but to address Candace.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gentry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, too,¡± Candace said with a smile, then turned to Mervin, ¡°And you?¡±


    Mervin was still caught up in the emotion of the moment, a seriousness etched on his face. He knew he had to collect himself for the show.


    ¡°I¡¯m the neenth disciple of the Breeze Monastery, Mervin.¡±


    The room was in silence.


    The audience in front of the livestream chuckled.


    ¡°This guy gave off the vibe of an old¨Cschool sage.¡±


    Someone in the chat said, ¡°Old¨Cschool? He turns out to be a legit spiritual practitioner. I thought his social media introduction was just for show.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real here, Mervin is kinda hot.¡±


    ¡°However, he¡¯s an abstinent man!¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t think contemporary spiritual practitioners are like monks, do you?¡±


    ¡°That other girl is stunning, why didn¡¯t she introduce herself?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? That¡¯s Winnie, Emerald Bay¡¯s top one in SAT, personally chosen for the Supernatural Department.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Chapter 104


    As everyone got acquainted, the show¡¯s host finally stepped forward.


    ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Ned, your host for Ghostly Guidance. I¡¯ll be leading you on our adventure. The whole event will be live¨Cstreamed. Once we reach our destination, each participant will have their stream. Viewers, you are able to choose who to follow based on your preferences. Now, let¡¯s head over to our haunted estate for this episode.¡±


    As Ned finished speaking, the group picked up their luggage and moved forward.


    The location was on the edge of an old district, where wealthy families used to settle, resulting in a view dotted with private vis.


    Their destination was a notorious haunted house, the same one Baily had previously scoped


    out.


    The house was a two¨Cstory structure with a courtyard, not particrly old in style, but evidently long uninhabited, giving off an aura of destion.


    ¡°This mansion was built twenty years ago by a wealthy merchant as a retreat,¡± the host exined, lowering his voice for effect. ¡°Since then, it¡¯s changed five times, and each owner has experienced idents, with residents either getting hurt or worse¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ned was building a mysterious atmosphere.


    ¡°Our guests¡® task is to stay in this house for the duration of three days to uncover the stories behind these walls. Sessful participants will earn rewards.¡±


    As the host finished, the guests showed mixed expressions, with Candace being the most expressive.


    ¡°So has this ce not been lived in for ages? Has it been cleaned? It looks super creepy from the outside.¡±


    Gentry also looked uneasy, ¡°Does staying three days mean we can¡¯t leave the house at all?¡±


    Naylor added, ¡°The ce looks big. Will there be anyone else staying with us?¡±


    Kane asked, ¡°What are the requirements for the teams?¡±


    Ned replied to each question, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ce is mostly clean, no spiderwebs for pillows. You can go out, but be back before dark. The house is just for you<b>. </b>Staff will be around but won¡¯t stay with you. Teams are pairs, making three teams total, and you are free to choose your partners.¡±


    After Ned¡¯s exnation, Mervin, who had been silent, stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ll team up with Naylor.¡±


    Everyone instinctively looked at Mervin. They knew despite the smooth¨Cover earlier, there was tension.


    First to decline teaming up with Naylor for the show, Mervin now volunteered to pair with him. Nobody believed there wasn¡¯t a reason.


    Chapter 104


    The chat room buzzed with spection about Mervin¡¯s sudden change of heart.


    But deep down, Winnie understood. Mervin wanted to keep an eye on Naylor.


    That was for the best. At least this way, there¡¯d be no trouble during the show.


    Naylor, caught off guard by Mervin¡¯s offer, hesitated. After all, it seemed Mervin had seen something, and Naylor instinctively didn¡¯t want to team up with him.


    Facing the camera, if he refused, there was a risk of beingbeled as petty by the online crowd. Naylor could only agree with a kind smile.


    Seeing that everyone, including Naylor himself, had no objections, Candace, who was standing by, had a gleam in her eye and suddenly raised her hand.


    ??? 1


    ¡°Me! Logically, I should be paired with Winnie, but considering the tough tasks we¡¯ll face in theter stages of the show, us girls might be at a disadvantage. So I¡¯ll team up with Kane.¡± Candace said with a grin, sidling up to Kane before anyone could object.


    By now, the others had caught on to her game, but no one could fault her since she was upfront about her intentions. After all, Candace had earned the nickname Bitch Candace because she truly embodied that trait.


    But unlike other sly maneuvers, Candace¡¯s moves were always out in the open.


    Like now, she was direct, leaving no room for anyone to dispute her move, which left Winnie and Gentry to pair up.


    Just when the audience thought the teams were set, Winnie suddenly spoke up. ¡°I can¡¯t be in a


    team with Gentry.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter <b>105</b>


    Winnie¡¯s voice was soft, yet it carried clearly through the room, capturing the attention of everyone present.


    Candace¡¯s eyes widened slightly, she couldn¡¯t believe Winnie would object to the proposed arrangement.


    ¡°Why though?¡± Candace pouted, a touch of irritation coloring her tone as she turned to scrutinize Winnie, her gaze probing<b>, </b>as if trying to determine if Winnie harbored the same motives as she did.


    After all Candace had joined this reality show with the sole intention of partnering with Kane.


    In the live chat. Candace¡¯s fans were quick to rally to her defense when they saw their favorite pouting, their messages flooding the screen in support.


    ¡°Wait, why is Winnie objecting<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I can see it now; she wants to be with Kane too. You¡¯ve got to admit, she¡¯s got taste.¡±


    ¡°Come on, guys. Would you rather pick Gentry over Kane?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking like it¡¯s some boyfriends selection. If this were a ¡®dating show, sure, pick Kane, but this is supernatural show!¡±


    ¡°Being with Kane means more spotlight and clout; even a fool knows what to choose!¡±


    ¡°Aww, our Gentry is being rejected; it¡¯s just too sad.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Winnie¡¯s so transparent with her motives..I seriously can¡¯t stand her. Can she please just exit the show?¡±


    1


    ¡°Candace¡¯s motives aren¡¯t clear¨Ccut? Why single out one and not the other?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, because their star power isn¡¯t on the same level<b>.</b>¡±


    The chat continued to buzz with chatter, but it hardly fazed the reality show stars.


    Faced with Candace¡¯s question, Winnie calmly replied, ¡°The show¡¯s format.doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Her voice was cool and detached, devoid of emotion as she carefully exined, ¡°There are six of us on the show: myself, Mervin, and Gentry¨Cwe all have a basic understanding of the mystical arts. With the show¡¯s focus on mystical adventures, whether by design or ident, there¡¯s bound to be a need for our knowledge. Our presence ensures the show stays on theme. which is why pairing up with a novice is the most logical choice.¡±


    Winnieid out her reasoning with objective rity, her personal preferences set aside. Yet Candace¡¯s brow remained furrowed, her expression one of unconvinced dissatisfaction.


    Unruffled, Winnie simply asked her, ¡°Tell me, if you were paired with Kane, could you guarantee to handle situations requiring mystical knowledge?¡±


    <b>1/3</b>


    <b>12:16</b>


    Chapter 105


    The live chat, previously critical of Winnie, now quieted down considerably.


    ¡°It finally makes sense: two novices together don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°You had me at ¡®novice¡°.¡±


    ¡°I thought the show¡¯s pairing was odd, but there¡¯s a reason behind it. Props to the top student for summing it up.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, isn¡¯t she not even enrolled yet? Is she sure she represents the mystical category??¡±


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t underestimate a genius. When they getpetitive, watch out.¡±


    ¡°Is that all it takes to be a genius now? Your standards are way too low.¡±


    While some viewers continued to disparage Winnie, theirments were quickly drowned out by others.


    Cutler watched the negativements get buried with disgust.


    Meanwhile, Candace, having heard Winnie¡¯s exnation, finally showed a sh of understanding, tinged with reluctance. But on camera, she couldn¡¯t let her disappointment


    show too clearly. Instead, she quietly moved to stand beside Gentry.


    As Winnie extended her hand, ready to wee Candace back into her group<b>¡­</b>


    Had Candace forgotten that she could choose to pair up with Winnie?


    Candace might be known as ¡°Bitch Candace,¡± but her simple and naive nature was a refreshing change from the likes of Kathryn Henderson, who seemed to carry a perpetual air of aggression. Winnie had no qualms about teaming up with her.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Candace who had overlooked this option¨CKane seemed to have forgotten as well.


    Seeing Candace automatically join Geritry, Kane naturally assumed he was paired with Winnie.


    The live chat erupted withughter.


    ¡°LOL, seeing Winnie¡¯s ignored hand, I can¡¯t stopughing. Who said she was after Kane? She¡¯s clearly here for Candace<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Her awkward nce in that moment¨CI could rewatch it a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that from you, Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Girls just wanna stick with girls, none of that cattypetition here.¡±


    Oblivious to the roasting in the live chat, Winnie saw the groups had settled and said no more. The six of them ventured into the mansion.


    As the crew had mentioned, the ce had been tidied up. If not for the dim lighting, the house¡¯s decor could be considered quite elegant.


    Standing inside, they noticed arge tree obscuring the eastern window, casting a shadow over


    12:16


    Chapter 105


    the house and giving it an ominous feel, despite it being daytime.


    Mervin, leading the way, nced around and frowned slightly, ¡°Therge tree blocks the sun, and only the western side is clear. The house leans towards the shade, and the two cypress trees nted by the front door only add to the problem. This isn¡¯t right¡±


    As the senior of Breeze Monastery, Mervin spoke with authority about these things, his demeanor that of a seasoned master.


    Candace, clueless, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with cypress trees<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>


    Mervin exined, ¡°Cypress trees are known as ¡®graveyard trees.¡® What do you think it means to have two nted on either side of the entrance?¡±


    Candace looked puzzled, her ignorance about the mystical arts evident.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a tomb,¡± Kane chimed in, his deep eyes scanning the room, ¡°We rarely use arches in home design, as they¡¯re reminiscent of tombstones. In some regions, there are even specific superstitions against it. This house may have Eastern architecture, and it¡¯s fond of arches.¡±


    With Kane¡¯s exnation, the other guests and the viewers realized that the house indeed featured numerous arches.


    It was clear that the arch motif was everywhere ¨C the windows, the bathroom door, almost every entryway boasted the same curved design. What had initially struck the viewers as a charmingly quaint detail now sent shivers down their spines.


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s just like Kane said. Creepy!¡± one of the viewersmented, their fingers hesitating. over the keyboard.


    ¡°Kane has done his homework. Not like the rest of the crew.¡±


    ¡°Oh Lord, I¡¯m getting goosebumps. There¡¯s something seriously off about this house!¡±


    A pause lingered in the chat as Kane¡¯s interpretation sank in. Then, the realization hit everyone like a cold draft through the ancient halls.


    They were about to type it out, but the words felt taboo, even in the digital space.


    Yet, the viewers and the guests in the house all came to the same grim conclusion without needing to spell it out.


    They had unwittingly checked into what seemed to be a¡­ ¡°graveyard¡± of a home.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Almost the instant Kane finished exining what the archway meant, the inte was aze with chatter, catapulting the topic to the top of the trending searches.


    Premiere of ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡°! Guests stay in a ¡°Graveyard¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Right above that hot topic was another: Premiere mishap on ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡°! All <b>guests </b>demand his removal from the show


    These two trending topics instantly shot the premiere of the reality show ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± into the stratosphere of public attention.


    Baily should have been over the moon, scrolling through the trending topics and the live stream¡¯s viewer count skyrocketing past a million. All these numbers signaled that ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± had secured its viewership for the episode.


    Even the issue Kane raised with the house was within the production team¡¯s initial scope of


    concerns.


    The house was precisely the one Baily had previously visited and experienced a supernatural encounter. Among the many potential locations, it was thest one scouted, and its controversial past was why it had been chosen for the first episode of ¡°Ghostly Guidance.¡±


    This was everything Baily had wanted from the start, but now, a chill ran down his spine.


    The rest of the crew might have seen it as just another shoot, but he knew all too well that there was something genuinely off about this house.


    Remembering those sinister, ghostly eyes he¡¯d seen, Baily couldn¡¯t help but clutch the protection charm he wore, reassuring himself it was still there, which brought him a slight sense of relief.


    Meanwhile, the host stepped forward again..


    ¡°Next up, our guests will choose their rooms in pairs. We¡¯ve pre¨Cinstalled cameras in each room for the live stream, which will run from 8 AM to 9 PM every day, so you don¡¯t need to worry about privacy.¡±


    With a grin, Ned then called for the production staff to bring over a tray.


    ¡°Here we have six envelopes, specially prepared by our team for you to keep close. If your encounter any emergencies during filming, open the envelope for some help.¡±


    He distributed the envelopes to the six guests.


    Naylor, curious, asked, ¡°What kind of emergency warrants opening it?¡±


    Ned just chuckled and <b>said</b>, ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on your instincts for that. Please don¡¯t open it without good reason. Once opened, the envelope¡¯s contents are null and void.¡±


    Ned¡¯s expression was one of yful mystery, although he himself had no clue what would


    Chapter 106.


    qualify as an ¡°emergency¡±


    The envelopes had been ast¨Cminute addition by the producer, who¡¯d insisted on them so much that the budget was adjusted. There was no mention of this in the original script.


    Candace and Gentry, who were about to peek inside their envelopes, stopped short at Ned¡¯s words, not wanting to waste their lifeline.


    Winnie knew what was in the envelope the moment she touched it.


    Its shape was unmistakable¨Ca charm she sold at her store.


    Clearly, Baily wanted to provide some extra safety for the guests during filming<b>.</b>


    Real safety charms, that is.


    After securing their envelopes, the guests paired off to choose their rooms. Although Winnie and Candace didn¡¯t end up as roommates, being the only two women, they naturally shared at room. Mervin was staying with Naylor, and Gentry with Kane.


    Upon entering their room, Candace let out a yful sigh, ¡°Had I known we¡¯d wind up together, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered fussing.


    Winnie didn¡¯t respond, but inwardly, she couldn¡¯t agree more. It had been a needless hassle.


    They began unpacking their luggage.


    This sort of segment always drew eyes, especially from the women¡¯s quarters, where the contents of a suitcase could be surprisingly vast.


    Winnie ced her suitcase away from the camera¡¯s angle and began to settle in. Candace, who initially wanted to show off her own belongings, saw this and joined her.


    ¡°Winnie, what did you bring? Show me!¡± she insisted, squeezing her head into the frame.


    Winnie swayed, her suitcase contents now fully visible to Candace and the viewing audience, all of whom shared a collective ¡°oooh.¡±


    Winnie had opened her suitcase to reveal five neatly packed navy cloth bags, each wrapped separately and fitting snugly inside. At first nce, they were satisfyingly symmetrical, butpletely concealed their contents.


    ¡°What¡­ what have you got in there?¡± Candace asked, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    Winnie casually picked up one of the drawstring cloth bags, opened it, and pulled out at neatly¨Cfolded set of pajamas<b>.</b>


    ¡°As you can see, clothes.¡±


    Pointing at the other bags, Candace prodded, ¡°Are those clothes too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Winnie replied, without any intention of showing more.


    Seeing that Winnie was not inclined to share further, Candace wasn¡¯t upset but instead pulled


    het over to share her own treasures


    ¡°Look what I brought! This is my skincare bag. Eve got face masks¨Cwe can do face masks bogether at night These are my favonte snacks. This is my usual bedsheet My clothes, and two pairs of shoes Power bank! A small mirror given by a fan. And a bag of salt.¡±


    Candace wan exuberantly showcasing her items to Winnie, regardless of whether she was


    interested or not


    Winnie could sense the girl¡¯s warmth and understood why online people, while they nicknamed her ¡°bitch Candace,¡± couldn¡¯t bring themselves to scold her.


    This git was different from the rest. At least, she was different from Kathryn, the real bitch.


    Winnie herself was somewhat reserved and not used to handling other¡¯s enthusiasm, but she didn¡¯t mind those who approached her with warmth.


    Standing aside. Winnie watched attentively as Candace went through her belongings, her lips curving into a slight smile.


    ¡°Ah, the bonding moment of girl¡¯s is so precious! I¡¯ll always be moved by the bond between girls!


    ¡°Girls are meant to be with girls¨Cwho needs a boy when you have friends like this!¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m even more excited to see them as a team. Oh Candace, why can¡¯t you see the hand Winnie¡¯s extending to you?!¡±


    Compare to the heartwarming moment at the girls room, the other two rooms, however, were a study in quiet tension. Especially the room shared by Naylor and Mervin.


    Naylor had busied himself tidying up his things, then stood up, ready to leave the room.


    Mervin dropped what he was holding almost instantly and followed. ¡°Where are you headed?!¡± he demanded.


    Naylor turned around with a look of exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m <b>just </b>hitting the restroom, man.¡±


    Seeing Mervin¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Naylor¡¯s expression softened into a gentle reminder. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to be on edge all the time. If you¡¯re too wound up, it¡¯ll mess up the shoot.¡±


    Mervin understood the underlying hint that they were still in the midst of filming, but his face barely rxed as he silently returned to his bed to continue organizing his belongings.


    Naylor watched him for a moment, offered a polite smile, and then turned to enter the adjacent bathroom.


    As the door clicked shut behind him, the warm, easy smile that had yed across Naylor¡¯s face vanished as if it had never been, reced by the dark, cold severity reflected in the


    mirror.

 Chapter 107

    <b>Chapter </b><b>107</b>


    Naylor stared into the mirror, his features clouded with a brooding intensity. Despite his handsome reflection, his thoughts were consumed by the nagging sense of unease that Mervin¡¯s thinly veiledments had instilled in him. The guy had a way of getting under his skin, and considering Mervin¡¯s connections, it made Naylor more irritated.


    As he gazed at his own reflection, his eyes inadvertently drifted over his shoulder to the empty room behind him. ¡°What did you see?¡± he murmured softly to himself.


    Shaking off the unsettling feeling, Naylor adjusted his smile to that of his usual charming self. He was here on the show thanks to a favor from the Lopez family, and he wasn¡¯t about to let some minor irritations ruin his chances. Even if the ¡°Ghostly Guidance,¡± wasn¡¯t a smash. hit, he was determined towork with the likes of Kane, Candace or even Bagot.


    With his good looks, he will definitely be famous.


    With a confident smirk curving his lips, Naylor turned off the faucet, dried his hands, and prepared to leave the bathroom. But out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a distorted shadow behind his reflected self. It was as if the mirror had warped, twisting the space behind him into a humanoid shape.


    Naylor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he spun around, only to find nothing there. When he looked back at the mirror, everything appeared normal. He must have been seeing things.


    Convincing himself it was just his imagination, Naylor exited the bathroom.


    The first day at the mansion was meant to be simple: cook two meals, garden, tidy up, and introduce themselves to the neighbors as the new residents. The six cast members were


    divided into teams for the tasks<b>.</b>This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Winnie and Kane were assigned to meet the neighbors. They gathered an assortment of candies and snacks the producers had left in their rooms as gifts for their visits.


    Stepping out of the mansion, they made their way to the neighboring houses. As the cameraman moved away to capture a wide shot, Kane casually turned off his microphone. Winnie, seeing his action, followed suit.


    Once they were sure their conversation wouldn¡¯t be recorded, Winnie broke the silence. ¡°Thanks for having my back earlier,¡± she said, referring to the earlier confrontation with Mervin over Naylor.


    Kane didn¡¯t even turn his head as he replied, his voice colder and more detached than the smooth persona he presented on camera. ¡°It¡¯s my job, but I don¡¯t like it when people cause me trouble while I¡¯m working.<b>¡±</b>


    Winnie didn¡¯t take offense to his blunt demeanor. She had thanked him out of courtesy, not expecting anything in return. As the cameramen approached again, she calmly agreed with Kane. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t like it either.¡±


    1/2


    At her words, Kane frowned. He was not sure the troublemaker she referred was him or


    someone else.


    As the cameras focused <b>back </b>on them, Kane swiftly turned his microphone back on, and they continued their <b>task</b>, knocking on the doors of the sprawling estates. The neighborhood felt deserted, and their interactions were minimal, casting a chill over the live stream


    audience.


    Back in the live chat, viewers typed away, some expressing boredom until a message suddenly shed across the screen: ¡°OMGI What was that creepy thing that just passed by?!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention snapped back to their screens. The camera panned to reveal a hunched old woman standing in a garden behind a thicket of bushes, staring coldly towards them¨Cor perhaps directly at the camera.


    ¡°Who the heck is thatdy? Her stare is freaking me out!¡±


    Silence enveloped the live stream as the old woman spoke in a raspy voice tinged with bitterness, ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing in that house?!¡±


    The question hung in the air, and the chat erupted into a frenzy, the eerie encounter giving the show an unexpected twist.


    The olddy¡¯s words carried a distinct twang, but if you listened closely, you could just about make out what she was saying.


    The photographer was there strictly for the visuals, but when someone finally initiated at conversation, Kane stepped forward with natural politeness.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re with the Ghostly Guidance crew, here to shoot our show. We¡¯ll be staying in that house over there for the next couple of days.¡±


    Kane had that easy smile that seemed to draw people in. Fans hadmented online that his face was the kind that both the young and the old found irresistibly charming.


    But just as Kane finished his introduction, the expression on the olddy¡¯s face across the fence turned sour in an instant. The next second, she started yelling at Kane and Winnie.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The tirade from the olddy was unmistakable in its anger and dissatisfaction.


    Yet, both Winnie and Kane, hailing from Emerald Bay and Capital City respectively, were entirely at a loss for what the elderlydy¡¯s rapid¨Cfire words meant.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only were Winnie and Kane befuddled, but so were the viewers watching the live <b>stream</b>, ¡°Where¡¯s our trantor when we need one? Come out,e out, wherever you are!¡±


    ¡°Is there a linguistics major in the house that can decipher what she just said?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like she¡¯s speaking in old Mistwood City dialect. I¡¯m from Mistwood and even I can¡¯t make heads or tails of it.¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses, folks, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Then the trantion came through, clear as day, ¡°What on earth are you bunch of melon¨Cheaded kids filming? Who gave you the right to just barge into that house and start shooting? A bunch of clueless chickens, the lot of you, waltzing into someone else¡¯s home¡­¡± In front of the camera, Kane froze, his expression a rare blend of difort and embarrassment.


    Winnie stepped forward, calm as ever, even when facing the olddy¡® clouded gaze, and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know the family that used to live here?¡±


    The olddy seemed to re at Winnie for a good while before blurting out something that, despite being indistinct, was clearly meant to shoo them away. With that, she turned her back on the camera and shuffled back into her home.


    Unable to pursue a conversation with the olddy, Winnie and Kane had no choice but to leave her be. But the day¡¯s task had undoubtedly been tarnished by the olddy¡¯s discontent. Kane, unustomed to such rudeness from the elderly, was subdued for the rest of the journey home. So much so that Gentry noticed something was amiss during dinner.


    ¡°Kane, Winnie, did something happen while you were out?¡± He inquired.


    Kane remained silent, but Winnie shared a brief ount of their encounter with the olddy to prevent future misunderstandings with the olddy.


    The guests understood but refrained from criticizing their neighbor on camera, aware that die¨Chard fans of the celebrities could react harshly to perceived slights against their idols.


    Gentry realized his mistake in asking such a question on camera, but Candace swiftly changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s surprising, really. Everyone online says Kane¡¯s charm works <b>on </b>everyone from 8 to 80! Who could resist that face?¡± Then she added, ¡°That¡¯s why we all voted for you two to go say hello.¡±


    Winnie thought for a moment before deadpanning, ¡°Well, the olddy must be over eighty.¡±


    The room fell silent for a beat before erupting intoughter.


    <b>Candace </b>cackled, ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that logic, ha!¡±


    Gentry chuckled, ¡°Winnie, you do have a sense of humor.¡±


    Even Kane couldn¡¯t suppress a smile.


    The live stream <b>chat </b>went wild withughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t fall for Kane, you must be over eighty!¡±


    ¡°Out Kaney¡¯s charm is undeniable, except to those over eighty, apparently.¡±


    As theughter filled the room, Winnie sipped her tea, masking a hint of confusion with the simple act.


    Unbeknownst to Winnie, her subtle expressions were captured in crisp detail by the camera.


    Many viewers, drawn by her looks, were now charmed by these candid moments.


    Screenshots and GIFS of her meme spread like wildfire online.


    Back at the Bryant household, Horace saved the newly minted memes with a chuckle, sending some to his inte¨Caverse father as well.


    In the adjacent study, Clifford raised an eyebrow in disdain at the memes, then opened his album filled with snapshots of Winnie¡¯s best moments from the live stream, before resuming his viewing.


    The first night at the house passed without a trace of paranormal activity, much to the amusement of the live stream viewers who joked that ghosts couldn¡¯t possibly be real.


    Candace, who had been nervous the night before, woke up feeling refreshed and even excited, ¡°This is my first time sleeping in such a house, and it wasn¡¯t scary at all!¡±


    Winnie, descending the stairs with her, rubbed her eyes and agreed, ¡°Yeah, you just spent the whole night reciting every protective mantra you know.¡±


    Laughter followed from Gentry, who then reassured Candace, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The house might have bad vibe, but it¡¯s not haunted. If there were any danger, my spirit guide would let me know right away.¡±


    Gentry had the look of a trustworthy man, and his confident deration left little room for doubt, though Winnie did not challenge his im, despite noticing his barely perceptible spiritual sensitivity.


    Candace, fascinated by the notion of a spirit guide, asked, ¡°Are spirit guides real? What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°Typically, a household may only have one spirit guide, and their appearance¡­ well, they¡¯re invisible to most. Only those who serve the spirit guide canmunicate with them,¡± Gentry


    Chapter 108


    exined, implying his own connection.


    Candace blinked in wonder, neither fully believing nor dismissing the idea.


    As the other guests joined them for breakfast, the show¡¯s producers unveiled the day¡¯s task: unravel the secrets behind the house by finding clues in teams.


    The production team had cunninglyid out parts of the puzzle long before the contestants. arrived. The six participants, divided into groups of three, scoured the house meticulously, indeed uncovering a plethora of what could be called ¡°clues.¡±


    However, these so¨Ccalled clues were merely a series of unfortunate events that befell the previous homeowners within these walls.


    For instance, there was the time when a re¨Cup happened in the kitchen, sending mes soaring to the ceiling and scalding the housekeeper as she prepared dinner.


    Or the inexplicable sound of <b>wind </b>chimes that filled the air, even though not a single chime was hung anywhere in sight.


    These were the strange tales that outsiders and former residents whispered about the ce. Clearly, though, these odd happenings weren¡¯t enough to crack the true ¡°mystery¡± of the house.


    After pondering a moment, Kane suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s check out the attic.¡±


    Winnie nodded and followed Kane upstairs, but her steps halted abruptly when hernded on one of the photos hanging on the staircase wall.


    gaze


    Kane, noticing her fixed stare, thought she might have stumbled upon a clue. He approached for a closer look, only to see it was an old photo of a child.


    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Kane inquired, though he wasn¡¯t holding his breath for a breakthrough.


    Unexpectedly, Winnie spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°This child¡­ is a rtive to the olddy we met. yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    With an air of finality, a single sentence echoed like a p of thunder.


    Kane¡¯s thoughts inadvertently drifted back to the elderlydy¡¯s visage from yesterday, and he hesitated for a moment. ¡°You mean¡­ he¡¯s her grandson?¡±


    If it was the old woman¡¯s grandson, why was his picture hanging in this mansion, while she herself resided in another estate¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her grandson; probably a grandnephew.¡±


    Winnie wasn¡¯t particrly gifted in physiognomy, her insights were limited. Even so, her revtion was enough to astonish.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Kane asked, his gaze on Winnie tinged withplexity.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the face.¡± After Winnie finished speaking, she noticed Kane¡¯s bemused look and borated. ¡°There¡¯s a lineage line on a person¡¯s face. The presence of a familial tie can be discerned through facial features. A skilled face¨Creader might even discern a person¡¯s past and future through their visage.¡±


    Winnie spoke with conviction, but the viewers in the live stream chat were utterly confused.


    ¡°I almost bought into that. Can face¨Creaders really be that incredible?¡±


    ¡°They must be pulling our leg. Probably clues leaked by the production team in advance, all scripted.<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°Where¡¯s this lineage line? I can¡¯t see it in the picture¡­¡±


    ¡°Could Winnie actually know her stuff? She sounds quite professional.¡±


    ¡°The chosen ones of the Supernatural Department must really have some tricks up their


    sleeves.¡±


    The majority of the viewers expressed skepticism, but before they coulde to any conclusion, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the camera¡¯s location.


    Winnie and Kane turned towards the noise, only to see Mervin, his face grim, rushing up the stairs with two cameramen in tow.


    One cameraman seemed particrly anxious, speaking out before Winnie could inquire, while Mervin interjected with a serious tone, ¡°Naylor¡¯s gone.¡±


    uld even


    Winnie was visibly taken aback. The others might not know, but she was well aware that Mervin had been keeping a close eye on Naylor from the start.


    Now Naylor had vanished, and even ditched his cameramen. Either Naylor had run off, or¡­


    Kane¡¯s gaze shifted to the cameraman who was supposed to apany Naylor, asking. ¡°What happened?¡±


    10:50 M


    Chapter 100


    The cameraman was sweating bullets, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know. Naylor said he needed the restroom, so we waited for him in the hallway¡­.


    After half an hour with no sign of him, we knocked on the door but got no response. Fearing something was wrong, we got the key, opened the door, and¡­ he wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Meanwhile, Candace and Gentry, drawn by themotion, arrived just in time to catch the cameranian¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Could he be hiding on purpose?¡±


    Although their show didn¡¯t have any undercover plotlines, who¡¯s to say the production team wasn¡¯t stirring up drama? Did they arrange for Naylor to hide?


    The cameraman shook his head. He had immediately checked with the director after noticing the disappearance, and the director denied any such script.


    ¡°We were standing in the only hallway that leads in and out, and though the restroom has a window, it¡¯s too small for an adult man to pass through.¡±


    It was as if Naylor had vanished into thin air within the restroom.


    Winnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. It¡¯s impossible for someone to disappear out of thin air unless affected by some supernatural force. Could it be the work of a specter in the mansion<i>?</i>


    It is said that the more evil a person, the more likely they are to attract malevolent spirits for they harbor sinister thoughts stained with blood.


    She had hoped to wait for it to reveal itself before dealing with it directly, but now it seemed there was no time to waste.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search.¡± Saying this, Winnie made a beeline for the stairs, with Kane quickly following.


    The audience watching the live stream was in an uproar.


    ¡°No way, he¡¯s really gone? Could it be scripted? Please, let nothing happen to Naylor.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s serious expressions don¡¯t look like an act.¡±


    ¡°A sudden disappearance¡­ could there really be something foul at y?¡±


    ¡°Wait, why is Winnie heading to the restroom where Naylor vanished?¡±


    The viewers watched as Winnie confidently approached the very restroom from which Naylor had disappeared.


    Before anyone could react, they heard her say, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    With that, she closed the door behind her with a snap.


    Kane and the two cameramen were dumbstruck, instinctively wanting to intervene.


    That restroom was where Naylor had just vanished. Wasn¡¯t she afraid?


    While Kane wasn¡¯t close to Winnie, he worried for her safety, recklessly staying inside the restroom alone. Despite his urgency to find Naylor, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave Winnie


    behind.


    Inside the restroom, Winnie paid no mind to the confusion outside. The moment she closed the doc;, she surveyed every corner.


    The traces of a cold presence were faint but present, easily missed due to the mansion¡¯s own


    shroud of shadows. No wonder Mervin hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Her gaze settled on the mirror, and Winnie pulled a charm from her bag.


    A single mark on a person, activated by this charm, could instantly bind their movements or lead her to them.


    Yesterday, when she shook hands with Naylor, she had marked him with the charm as a precaution against any mischief during the shoot. Now it would serve its purpose.


    Back in the live stream, the audience was frustrated with Winnie¡¯s sudden restroom detour.


    And Naylor¡¯s fans were especially irate.


    ¡°Naylor¡¯s missing, and she¡¯s using the restroom?! This is infuriating!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to Nay, I swear I¡¯ll never forgive her!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl to need the bathroom? Why harp on her? Besides, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s responsible for Naylor¡¯s disappearance.¡±


    ¡°But why <i>now</i>


    of all times? It¡¯s maddening¡­¡±


    The chat was in chaos, and just then, as Winnie was out of view, a mysterious voice filled the


    live stream.


    The voice, ethereal and solemn, chanted an incantation that seemed to resonate with an ancient power, ¡°With urgency I call, misfortune to bind,mand thee, swiftly, to my side!¡± The chat room was momentarily stunned before someone let loose a barrage of messages.


    ¡°That sounds just like Winnie¡¯s voice!¡±


    ¡°Did she forget to mute her mic when she went to the restroom?¡±


    Thatment was immediately drowned out by a flurry of reactions.


    ¡°Clearly, she¡¯s not just using the restroom!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bagot was in a state of utter chaos. At the sudden curse that echoed from Winnie¡¯s direction, he felt a jolt of panic and hastily instructed the staff to check on her.


    The cameraman assigned to Winnie, though confused, walked up to the restroom door and knocked gently, ¡°Ms. Bryant?¡±


    10 50


    Chapter 109


    There was no response from inside.


    Kane, sensing something was amiss, quickly followed.


    After knocking again to no avail, Kane was overtaken by an ominous feeling and, without further ado, asked for the keys.


    The moment the door swung open, Bagot nearly lost his mind!


    Where the heck is Winnie?!


    It¡¯s over¡­ another one has vanished.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    On the other side, Naylor felt a dizzying shift in his vision and when he opened his eyes again, he was still standing in the bathroom. But something was off the bathroom seemed to have flipped, with everything reversed as if reflected in a mirror.


    He rubbed his eyes, Uspecting a trick of the light, but no matter how he squinted, the bathroom remained unnervingly inverted.


    Frightened, he flung open the bathroom door only to discover that the hallway and the entire house had undergone the same bizarre transformation. More disturbingly, that annoying Mervin, the cameraman, and the crew were nowhere to be seen!


    Naylor called out into the microphone frantically, but his voice met with silence.


    Just as panic was about to engulf him, a figure with a staff badge sprinted toward him.


    ¡°Nay!¡± It was the familiar voice of Ynda.


    Confused, Naylor wondered what she was doing here. Only then did Ynda exin, ¡°I was worried about you after those two went after you yesterday, so I stayed behind disguised as a staff member.¡±


    But today, out of nowhere, she found herself trapped in this ce, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t leave!


    ¡°Nay, what is this ce? Why is everything upside¨Cdown? Are we dreaming?¡± Ynda¡¯s voice trembled with the threat of tears as she clung to him.


    Naylor had no idea where they were.


    They tried to leave the house, only to find themselves back inside the moment they stepped through the front door. Even jumping out the windows only returned them to the interior.


    It was like some kind of ghostly entrapment ¨C they were trapped in this house!


    ¡°What is this ce? I want to go home! I want to go home!¡± Ynda broke down after more than an hour of futile attempts to escape.


    Under normal circumstances, Naylor would haveforted her with gentle patience. But now, caught in the same eerie trap, his nerves frayed, he snapped, ¡°Shut up! Stop it!¡±


    Startled by his sudden outburst, Ynda froze, not used to being spoken to in such a


    manner.


    Trying to control his temper, Naylor softened his tone, ¡°Ynda, we need to focus on getting


    out¡­¡±


    Though she felt wronged, Ynda knew crying wouldn¡¯t help, and she pushed him, ¡°Then hurry up and think of something! I can¡¯t stay here!¡±


    Naylor was at a loss. As he struggled toe up with a n, Ynda¡¯s impatience grew, ¡°I


    10


    don¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t even be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for you. You have to find a way out! I want my dad¡­.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Naylor, already on edge, felt a surge of anger at her usation Without thinking, heshed out with a p, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The sound echoed through the empty house, releasing the violent frustration within him.


    For a moment, he thought he heard a voice whispering in his ear, ¡°Women are so superficial and annoying, aren¡¯t they? Sweet and gentle when they fancy you but screaming at you when they¡¯re mad. Haven¡¯t you wanted tosh out at her before?¡±


    ¡°Do it. No one will discover what you¡¯ve done here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to plot or n. You can do whatever you want. Go ahead.


    These seductive whispers seemed to amplify the murderous intent smoldering within Naylor. He looked down at Ynda, who he had knocked to the ground with his p, and his eyes quickly filled with a bloody red.


    The kindness that once warmed his face was now oveid with a murderous grin.


    ¡°They all deserve to die. You all deserve to die¡­¡±


    Terrified, Ynda couldn¡¯tprehend why the man she knew was now sporting such a terrifying smile. The fear in her heart overshadowed the anger from the p, and she made a frantic move to escape.


    She had to run. The man before her was no longer her dear Nay!


    As panic set in, Ynda turned to run, but no sooner had she taken a step than her hair was viciously yanked from behind. She was thrown to the ground with force, and before she could adjust to the pain, she felt a weight on her.


    Turning her head, she saw Naylor sitting atop her, his hands closing viciously around her


    throat.


    ¡°Na¡­Naylor¡­¡±


    Her eyes bulged with disbelief and fear, but the man above her seemed deaf to her pleas, his grip tightening, his eyes a deeper shade of crimson, his face still twisted with a smile, ¡°You said you liked me, right? So you should be happy if I personally send you to the end¡­.


    As Naylor gazed into the nearly choked Ynda beneath him, the violent urges inside him seemed to be sated.


    He smiled, increasing the pressure of his grip. Feeling the fragile pulse beneath his palms, his excitement grew.


    Suddenly, a sh of white light burst from his hands gripping on Ynda¡¯s neck. Before he could react, he was violently kicked away.


    Winnie appeared out of thin air, scanning the alternate dimension briefly before she turned to check on Ynda, who was thankfully only unconscious


    Struggling to his feet, Naylor caught sight of the sudden arrival of Winnie. His pupils contracted, and in the next moment, he regained hisposure, feigning urgency. ¡°Winnie, thank God you¡¯re here. Ynda and I somehow got brought to this strange ce. She jus started choking, and I was trying to save her¡­¡±


    Winnie listened to Naylor¡¯s words, then coldly stood up, fixing him with an icy gaze.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t trying to save her. You were trying to kill her.¡± she said.


    Naylor feigned shock, ¡°No. Ynda is my girlfriend. How could I possibly want to kill her¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you not killed enough already?¡± Her voice was indifferent, shattering Naylor¡¯s fa?ade. Her eyes, deep as an abyss, stared directly into his soul, ¡°Naylor, can¡¯t you see the spirits of those five young girls behind you?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s voice was clear and detached, unobstructed in the empty space.


    And at the same time, her words, spoken into the microphone at her chest, were broadcasted


    into the live stream.


    ¡°Holy smokes!!! Is this Winnie¡¯s mic check?! Where is she? What the heck is she rambling about?!¡±


    ¡°Did Winnie find Naylor? Where are they? Where¡¯s the crew? Someone tell me, what script is


    this?!¡±


    ¡°Can somebody exin to me what¡¯s going on right now? Naylor¡¯s ying a serial killer in this show? When did this turn into a game of Werewolf?¡±


    ¡°So behind Naylor, those are the vengeful spirits of five young girls?!¡±


    ¡°This script is wild; it¡¯s giving me chills, reminds me of those creepy serial killer stories trending online¡­¡±


    In front of the camera, Bagot has totally lost it. Hands clutching his head, he¡¯s spiraling into a full¨Cblown meltdown.


    ¡°Where the heck are Naylor and Winnie?! The mic¡¯s range is so short, for crying out loud, somebody find them, right now!¡±


    And listening to Winnie, Bagot wishes he could just drop dead right there. What on earth is Winnie even talking about? And how is he supposed to exin this to the audience¡­


    This darn show has no script at all!

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Across the room. Naylor¡¯s pupils dted in shock as he processed Winnie¡¯s words. Despite his efforts to maintainposure, a tremor betrayed his anxiety.


    ¡°What. Five girls. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Winnie just looked at him, her eyes a clear, prating blue that seemed to see right through to the truth


    ¡°The youngest, she was what, sixteen?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You lored her into a rtionship, then¡­ you killed her.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because of your looks¡± You¡¯ve had some surgery done on your face, a little off¨Ckilter, haven¡¯t you? You used your new appearance to deceive those girls, to have them give their hearts and bodies to you, only to coldly take their lives, is that it?¡±


    Even as she used this killer, her voice remained steady, yet with each word, the menace and fear in Naylor¡¯s eyes intensified.


    He wanted to ask how she knew, yet feared others might overhear his secrets. Feigning anger and bewilderment, he retorted, ¡°Winnie! I¡¯ve done nothing to you, why are you ndering me like this?!¡±


    Her expression unchanged, Winnie calmly responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for pretenses. Your must have noticed by now that this ce is cut off from the outside world¡¯s signals. No one outside can hear what¡¯s happening here. Otherwise, how would you darey a hand on her here?¡±


    With that, Winnie¡¯s gaze briefly shifted to Ynda on the floor. Naylor¡¯s face twitched involuntarily.


    From Winnie¡¯s perspective, it was clear that the malevolent aura gathering on his face wast densifying.


    That aura, attracted by the sinister energy of his deeds, had been trapped within this house for years, creating a domain within the mirror.


    In this mirrored world, as long as these spirits remained hidden, they were undetectable, which is why Winnie had only sensed disturbances without finding traces of the malevolent spirits since moving into the house.


    Coincidentally, the dark energy clinging to Naylor had unwittingly drawn these spirits, pulling him into their domain.


    Now, the ghastly energy umting within Naylor began to influence him.


    ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t! How could I possibly be a murderer? It was her<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Before he could continue his denial, Winnie cut him off sharply, ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill anyone, then exin the bruises around her neck? And what about the marks on the necks of those other


    10.51


    girls behind you? They pleaded with you, begged you to spare them, but what did you do? You killed them! What did they do to deserve that?¡±


    Her words were a direct assault on Naylor¡¯s nerves, and he seemed to hear echoes of his mother¡¯s shrill voice


    Why are you smiling? You¡¯re so ugly, and it¡¯s even worse when you smile. Don¡¯t ever smile again!


    ¡°How could you let yourself get so fat? You were already unattractive, and now you¡¯re both. ugly and fat! Stop eating! No more food for you!


    You don¡¯t look anything like me at all. You¡¯re not my son! I know it, my real child must have beeh switched at birth!¡±


    It¡¯s all because of you, if you weren¡¯t so hideous, your father would have never left me. It¡¯s all your fault, you bringer of misfortune!¡®


    As the voice reached its hysterical peak, Naylor could only cower in the corner, allowing her to vent her rage upon him.


    He never understood why his mother acted this way, but he remembered that it was because of his ugliness that she despised him. Not just his mother, but his ssmates too.


    Because he was ugly. Even the girls he liked shamed him.


    To be handsome, he stole money from home for stic surgery, changed his name, and transformed himself into the man that women adored.


    He even stepped into the spotlight to ensure his new face was well¨Creceived. Indeed, hisckluster singing and dancing, his face won him fans until the very end.


    despite


    But happiness eluded him.


    Because those women were shallow, they were only drawn to his looks. No matter what he did for them, they only evermented on his appearance.


    It was disgusting.


    ¡°They said it themselves, they liked me, liked me enough to give me everything. They all said. so. So I took their lives. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The sinister energy warped Naylor¡¯s sanity, contorting his face into a grotesque sneer.


    ¡°I did nothing but beckon, and they came to me on their own. Whose fault is that? Only theirs!¡±


    ¡°That sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl, she came to me all by herself. I came home to find her hiding under my bed, touching my things, thinking I didn¡¯t know. Ha, I just didn¡¯t want to scare her.¡± ¡°You feel sorry for her? She was nothing but a delusional fan. A few sweet nothings, and she thought I really wanted to date her¡­But she was actually a convenience, avoiding cameras to sneak into my ce, sparing me the trouble of disposing of evidence¡­ Then there¡¯s


    10:51


    Ynda here, she was no angel either. She knew she was attracting unwanted attention from her admirers, yet she insisted on being with me,pletely disregarding the threats against me. She thinks she¡¯s all high and mighty because her family has money? Wants to keep me as her little secret?¡±


    On and on Naylor rambled, listing the lives he¡¯d taken, oblivious to the seismic shock his words were causing online.


    The live chat exploded withments, some disbelieving, others fearful. Was this part of the show, or was Naylor revealing a terrifying truth? Confusion reigned as the viewership soared, and amidst the chaos, one sharp¨Ceyedizen noticed a familiar official ount joining the stream, sparking a new wave of spection.


    ¡°Holy smokes! The Emerald Bay Police Department¡¯s official ount <b>just </b>joined!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, it¡¯s the real deal! Verified and everything!¡±


    ¡°No way! The authorities are on it? So the Naylor homicide case is true?!¡±

 Chapter 112

    <b>Chapter </b>112


    When the headline ¡®Local Celebrity Naylor Confesses to Serial Killings¡± hit the trending charts, mostizens were bewildered, many not even recognizing who Naylor was<b>. </b>However, the obscurity of the name did nothing to stifle the interest of the Emerald Bay Police Department when they stumbled upon the trending topic.


    They were in the midst of investigating a series of murders that targeted young women, and until now, they had no leads.


    The detective who was in charge of the case, clicked on the trending link with a mix of anger and disbelief. He was infuriated not because they had a break in the case but because it seemed someone was using their grim investigation as fodder for a reality TV show.


    ¡°Unbelievable! We¡¯ve been keeping details under wraps to avoid a public panic, and these reality TV stars are out here turning a serial murder case into some kind of murder mystery game!¡± He eximed.


    His partner chimed in equally upset, ¡°These shows will do anything for clicks these days!¡± Still, they couldn¡¯t help themselves and clicked on the video, only to find themselves listening to a recorded conversation that left them stone¨Cfaced and astounded.


    The details Naylor nonchntly spilled about the victims matched those of the actual -cases¨Cthe specifics of which had never been disclosed to the public.


    Could there have been a leak in the department? Impossible. Due to the severity of the crimes, a special task force had been established, and all case files were under lock and key.


    If there was no leak, that left only one chilling possibility¨Cthe killer himself knew the details of each victim.


    The thought made the detective¡¯s skin crawl, and without hesitation, his superior ordered, ¡°Cole, get into that Ghostly Guidance stream and track everything! Gage, get in touch with the production team ASAP.¡±


    ncing at the live viewer count, his superior added with urgency, ¡°Contact the tform, have them shut down the stream for sensitive content, and find out where they¡¯re filming. We¡¯re heading there now.¡±


    So began the mobilization that viewers would soon notice as the official intervention in the


    stream.


    Meanwhile, Winnie was unaware that a squad of seasoned officers were already on the move.


    In the eerie realm of the mirror, Naylor had just spilled everything when his gaze darkened, locking onto Winnie with lethal intent.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up, Ynda would¡¯ve been the sixth,¡± he seethed, ¡°but now, you¡¯ll take


    10.51


    her ce.¡±


    Winnie, unphased by the malevolent re, knew she had faced far worse.


    ¡°What you didn¡¯t consider,¡± she said coolly, ¡°is that the malevolent spirits drawn here by your evil are also empowering the avenging ghosts.¡±


    Before Naylor could grasp the significance of her words, he felt an icy grip encircle his neck, a chill that seemed to bore right into his bones.


    In a panic, he turned to Winnie, eyes wide with terror, ¡°What do you mean¨Cack!¡±


    Before he could finish, multiple cold hands clutched his throat, squeezing with otherworldly strength. The five victims, now specters fueled by the house¡¯s dark energy, had finally be tangible enough to enact their revenge.


    Winnie, without hesitation, drew a charm and cast it into the air.


    ¡°By the power of sky, earth, and the human spirit, let the triad unite, let the cosmos align, I invoke the cleansing, break!¡±


    As the viewers watched through the livestream, the screen shattered with a ss¨Cbreaking sound, and Winnie and Naylor came into focus at the end of a dim hallway.


    Before the audience could react, they saw Naylor, his face contorted in horror, as if being strangled by invisible forces. And to their utter shock, the shadows seemed to reveal five petite figures surrounding him, their hands tightly gripping his throat.


    The scene shocked the audience, and then the screen went ck. A momentter, an official broadcast warning popped up, and just like that, the stream was cut off.


    Millions of viewers were left in an uproar. Just when the show reached its climax, they were cut out¨Cleft with nothing but the chilling image of Naylor and the avenging spirits.


    Thements andints flooded the official Ghostly Guidance social media ounts. ¡°Dude, I was so into that! What happened to Naylor?!¡±


    ¡°Showrunners better exin this! Is Naylor okay?!¡±


    ¡°What did you guys do to Naylor?!¡±


    In that moment, fan allegiances didn¡¯t matter. No one was fangirling. They were all craving the juicy details, the real scoop!


    The official ount was swarmed by users, nearly crashing the system within a minute.


    Unbeknownst to them, over at the ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± production office, Director Bagot was on the verge of a meltdown.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment the live stream went dark, he knew it was the death knell for his show.


    But even if the show was tanking, he couldn¡¯t just abandon his guests.


    Thest scene captured on camera sent chills down his spine. Without a second thought, he rushed his crew into the mansion.


    No matter what, they had to save Naylor and Winnie!

 Chapter 113

    <b>Chapter </b><b>113</b>


    When Bagot and his team burst into the mansion, they were met with a scene that stopped them in their tracks. The guests and photographers<b>, </b>who had been scattered throughout the house, were now all huddled on the second floor, their faces etched with shock.


    As Bagot pushed through the crowd for a clearer view, he found Winnie standing exactly where she had been when she disappeared. Across from her, Naylor <b>was </b>sprawled on the floor, his pale face twisted in terror, his hands clutching at his throat as he gasped for air.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bagot¡¯s voice was tense, his question hanging in the air: Was the man still


    alive?


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± Mervin spoke up, his voice carrying a tinge ofplexity, though his gaze


    remained fixed on Winnie.


    Before their arrival, or perhaps at the very moment Winnie shattered the spectral realm and pulled everyone out, she had already dealt with the five vengeful spirits and the malevolent force hiding within the mansion¡¯s walls.


    Winnie had never intended to Jet Naylor die at the hands of the five spirits. Old sayings often remind us that every debt has its debtor. But in seeking revenge, one might inadvertently take on a karmic debt of their own.


    The five young women had met a tragic end, but they had not taken a life themselves. With guidance, their spirits could be led to reincarnate without issue. However, should they kill Naylor now, they would incur a blood debt, facing punishment and potentially dooming their next lives.


    Better to leave him to the justice of thew. Even if he escaped the death penalty, being possessed by an evil spirit andden with karmic debt, his life¨Cwhether in or out of prison¨Cwouldn¡¯t be easy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡­ what exactly happened?¡± Bagot looked to Winnie, still struggling to grasp the reality, ¡°Is Naylor really a¡­¡± A murderer?


    Winnie knew what he was asking. She nodded slightly and added, ¡°We better call the police.


    now.¡±


    The crew stood agape, unable to fathom that one of their celebrity guests was a hidden killer¨Ca serial killer, no less. It was horrifying to think that someone with such an idol¨Clike appearance couldmit such crimes. Oh, but then Winnie had said something about hist face being surgically altered,


    At this moment, Winnie was reliable in everyone¡¯s minds, despite they hadn¡¯t witnessed her in action. To them, Ms. Bryant was clearly not ordinary.


    Compared to the others, Baily remained rtivelyposed. Seeing a crew member ready to dial 911, he stepped forward and said, ¡°No need. The police have already been informed and are on their way.¡±


    As he spoke, he cast a look of admiration mixed with resignation at Winnie. He admired <b>her </b>real skills, but was resigned to the fact that their show had stirred up such a major incident on its first day, catching a serial killer in the process. With Kane Morgan involved, <b>it </b>seemed the ¡®Ghostly Guidance¡® show was doomed.


    While everyone else was lost in their thoughts, Winnie, the instigator of it all, remained utterlyposed. Soon after, the police arrived, and they immediately took Naylor<b>, </b>still stunned by the ordeal, into custody.


    As the one who had uncovered everything, Winnie was also expected to go with them to give


    a statement.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant, regarding Naylor¡¯s case, we¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯de with us to record your statement,¡± The police officer Newman said, eyeing the young woman who barely looked eighteen.


    Just by her innocent appearance, who could guess she was the one who had coldly identified Naylor as the murderer in the recording? As for reading facial features and talking to ghosts, Newman was skeptical. He was more inclined to believe she had learned some kind of psychological technique¡­


    From his years of experience, Newman spected that Winnie had identally discovered Naylor¡¯s true nature, and perhaps she was a close friend of one of the victims. After learning of her friend¡¯s fate, she had resolved to seek revenge, using the opportunity provided by the show to get close to Naylor and expose him through hypnosis in front of everyone¡­


    Newman felt his guess was probably not far off and looked at Winnie with a hint of reproach for not contacting the police as soon as she had a lead and instead confronting a dangerous


    criminal alone.


    He was about to give her a piece of his mind about leaving such matters to the authorities when Winnie interrupted him.


    ¡°Officer Newman, before we go for that statement, there¡¯s something else. I¡¯d like to ask the police for assistance in excavating a set of remains from this mansion,¡± she said calmly.


    Newman¡¯s prepared lecture vanished at her words, his brow furrowing in sudden seriousness. Bagot and the rest of the crew¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    There were remains in this mansion? Was this ce actually haunted?


    Mervin was the only one who seemed unfazed, asking immediately, ¡°Do you know where the


    remains are buried?¡±


    At that, everyone turned to him, their shock apparent, ¡°You knew about this too?!¡±


    Bagot didn¡¯t know whether to panic or feel exhrated. He had joined the show partly to explore the existence of the supernatural, and the first episode had delivered more than he could have imagined.


    Mervin¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°As I mentioned before, this house¡¯syout is simr to that


    of a tomb. If it¡¯s a mausoleum, then it should have a tomb owner<b>.</b>¡±


    Yet he hadn¡¯t discovered where that tomb might be.


    Mervin cast a nce back at Winnie, his eyes now filled with a newfound respect. He had sensed earlier that she was a kindred spirit, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so damn


    talented.


    Better than him, even.


    Mervin felt vindicated in his decision to join this adventure show as a means of gaining experience.


    Meanwhile, Newman, having heard both Winnie and another guest insist there were remains hidden within the mansion, didn¡¯t take the im lightly. With a quick phone call, he summoned another team to the scene and then asked Winnie, ¡°Do you have any idea about


    the location of these remains?¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips thoughtfully, leading the group downstairs. She stopped near the staircase, at a spot roughly in the center of the house, and pointed down.


    ¡°It should be right here.¡±


    Newman had expected her to mention the garden or perhaps somewhere around the perimeter of the house. But the center of the house? Underground<b>?</b>


    He looked down at the exquisitelyid marble tiles. To get through that floor¡­ they¡¯d need a jackhammer, wouldn¡¯t they?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Even after Winnie had just helped the police catch Naylor, the serial killer, Newman felt a twinge of recklessness creeping in.


    Was it really prudent to excavate the foundation of a house on the word of a young <b>girl</b>?


    And once they start digging, the house would be uninhabitable. Would the owner even allow


    Perhaps sensing his hesitation, Baily urged him from the side, ¡°Master Bryant says there¡¯s a body buried under there, officer, and I¡¯d bet myst dime there is. Better call in the help!¡±


    Newman was speechless. Master Bryant? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?


    Was the show¡¯s producer off his rocker?


    Newman didn¡¯t buy into any of that paranormal hocus pocus, but something about this girl, this Winnie, tugged at his gut, whispering that she might be onto something.


    As Newman waffled, Kane chimed in, ¡°Officer, please get someone down here. If it turns out there¡¯s nothing under there, I¡¯ll cover all the damages. Not because I¡¯m throwing money around, but because I¡¯ve got to know if Miss Bryant really has some kind of sixth sense.¡±


    Baily piped up that he could get in touch with the homeowner for consent.


    The homeowner had been aware of the house¡¯s notoriety ever since the show aired and was instantly decisive when he heard about the possibility of a body buried beneath.


    Dig it up, dig right away!


    With the homeowner¡¯s approval, Newman no longer had reservations.


    So, within the hour, a team of officers arrived with drilling equipment in tow <b>and </b>began to


    bore into the concrete where Winnie had indicated.


    The fans who knew the filming location had gathered round due to the interruption of the shoot, and themotion quickly drew media to the scene.


    Soon after the concrete was breached and a chunk removed as per Bryant¡¯s instructions, they chiseled out a tiny coffin.


    With much effort, they cracked open the coffin and the concrete to reveal the skeletal remains of a child, no more than three years old.


    At the sight of the little bones, several of the younger officers found their eyes welling up with tears.


    What kind of parents could entomb their child in a concrete grave? Even with the coffin, burying a body in concrete¡­ wasn¡¯t that akin to the cursed practice of burying a living life?


    Although raised in modern times, Newman had heard tales of ancient practices where a child would be buried alive to secure good fortune or ward off evil during construction.


    10:51


    Looking at the child¡¯s remains, it was impossible to tell if the child had been dead or alive when entombed, but regardless, this was desecration of a corpse.


    This warranted a thorough investigation.


    ¡°The olddy living in the vi across the street, she might be rted to the kid. If you want to start somewhere, she could be your lead, Winnie said, dropping yet another clue.


    This time, Newman didn¡¯t hesitate to have the old woman brought over.


    The police had cordoned off the area, keeping the rubbernecking crowd at bay, leaving them curious about what was happening inside.


    When the old woman arrived, someone from the crowd who had followed the live broadcast. recognized her, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the creepy olddy over eighty from before?!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, many in the crowd recognized her.


    Even those who didn¡¯t know her quickly pulled up screenshots from the show. And then they started connecting dots from what Winnie¨Chad hinted at earlier.


    Winnie had spected that the olddy might be rted to the child in the photo from the house.


    So, was the old <id</i>


    somehow linked to the incident in the house?


    But all the wild guesses of the outside world were of no concern to Winnie and the others at


    that moment.


    As soon as the old woman saw the gaping hole and the child¡¯s remains, she copsed to the ground, her face a mask of terror.


    Then, she turned to those inside with a furious rant.


    She railed in a local dialect, but a few phrases were clear enough.


    You¡¯ll pay for this! You¡¯ll all pay!¡±


    Newman, hardened by years of dealing with criminals, fixed the old woman with a steely


    gaze.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯d beste clean about your rtionship with this child!¡±


    Under Newman¡¯s imposing presence, the old woman finally caved.


    The child in the coffin was indeed the one from the photo that Winnie had seen.


    The old woman was the child¡¯s great¨Caunt by marriage.


    The child was the illegitimate son of a wealthy Mr. Eaton Smith, born to a mistress who died in childbirth. Eaton, out of pity for the sickly bastard and fear that his wife would mistreat


    him if brought home, had spent a fortune to build this house for the child.


    But before construction could begin, the child sumbed to a sudden illness.


    In his , Eaton had a psychic redesign the house, entombing the child¡¯s coffin beneath it, turning the residence into a shadow house.


    His intention had been to create a tomb home for the child, but after a family crisis, Eaton had hastily relocated abroad, entrusting the domestic properties to rtives, who, unbeknownst to him, sold the ce for cash.


    As the show¡¯s producers had initially reported, subsequent owners all suffered idents or worse after moving in, and the house earned its reputation as a haunted mansion.


    The current owner had reached out to the show in hopes of finding a resolution to the house¡¯s grim legacy.


    And now, as the truth unfurled, it seemed the old woman and the house¡¯s sorrowful history were inextricably intertwined.


    Afterying out her final wishes, the olddy¡¯s sharpness faded from her face, reced by tears and cries of pity for the child who couldn¡¯t rest in peace even in death. She pleaded with the authorities to bury the kid¡¯s remains properly.


    On the side of the TV crew, Baily hadn¡¯t expected that the house would turn out to be a mausoleum built especially for a child. It was no wonder that families who moved inter would suffer from all manner of disturbances.


    The house was meant for the child, after all.


    He had never heard of anyone burying a child in anything other than a cemetery, save for ancient emperors who had grand tombs built as their final resting ces. But, the more he thought about it, the less it seemed like a problem.


    As these thoughts crossed his mind and he nced at the unearthed skeleton, Baily couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt.


    He was about to say something when, from the corner of his eye, he noticed Winnie, who had been silent up until now, suddenly step forward.


    Her gaze was as clear and piercing as a winter¡¯s morning, and when she spoke, her voice was cool yet firm, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter <b>115</b>


    Baily¡¯s eyes flickered with intrigue as Winnie stepped forward, stealing furtive nces at the officers nearby.


    Edging over to <b>a </b>cameraman still shouldering his equipment, Baily winked conspicuously, urging him to take action.


    Initially befuddled, the cameraman caught on as Baily¡¯s urgent gestictions neared the point of spasms. With the coast clear, he stealthily turned on the camera.


    Though the live broadcast was off and the show faced cancetion, they couldn¡¯t afford to miss any potential footage before the final axe fell.


    Together, they discreetly set up the camera, aiming the lens directly at Winnie.


    Winnie, unfazed, locked her gaze on the elderly woman before her, her voice steady and cool, ¡°You im the father altered the blueprints because of a child¡¯s untimely death, turning <b>this </b>house into a mausoleum. But the truth is, the child was already gone when the foundation wasid. This house was designed from the start to trap the soul of the kid!¡±


    The olddy bristled at Winnie¡¯s words, her anger palpable, ¡°You impudent girl, watch your tongue! What do you know? This is about our family¡¯s child! You dared to desecrate the child¡¯s ¡®grave¡®; you¡¯re courting a curse!¡±


    Winnie stood her ground against the elderly woman¡¯s usations, her expression unyielding. ¡°Someone will indeed face retribution, but it won¡¯t be me. It¡¯ll be the entire Smith family, including you.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you!!¡±


    ¡°No need for denial. If what you say is true, why would you linger near this house, if not to keep watch over it?¡±


    e elderly


    The revtion that woman had been guarding the house shifted the atmosphere among the crew and guests, especially Kane. He had seen the old woman looming on the garden balcony, an ominous figure shadowing their every move. He had thought her merely averse to strangers near her property, but her true role was far more sinister.


    ¡°Winnie, what in the world is going on here?¡± Kane demanded, unable to contain his curiosity. Without further engaging the elderly woman, Winnie turned to the group, exining, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is what¡¯s known as a Fortune Pir.¡±


    The term left everyone, including the nearby officers, baffled. The concept of a Fortune Pir was as alien to them as it could be, far beyond their realm of understanding.


    While the crowd was clueless, Mervin paled at the mention. His face darkened further upon glimpsing the child¡¯s remains buried in the concrete, anger mingling with his realization.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Fortune Pir?¡± Candace whispered, her usually boisterous demeanor reced by


    1/3


    10:52


    caution.


    Mervin inhaled deeply before exining. ¡°A Fortune Pir is a dark art from the Mystical Sects, akin to a Life Driving Pir. Thetter is often used to ensure stability and protect descendants, but a Fortune Pir is solely for amassing wealth <b>and </b>quaranteeing unending prosperity for a family.¡±


    He e paused, his voice heavy with disdain. ¡°Unlike a Life Driving Pir, the ¡®pir for gathering wealth must be the flesh and blood of its creator<b>..</b>


    As Mervin¡¯s grim exnation set in, the crowd collectively shuddered. The notion of sacrificing a living person was heinous enough, let alone one¡¯s own flesh and blood.


    The group was initially incredulous, but as they pondered the old woman¡¯s earlier mention of Eaton¡¯s ¡°illegitimate child,¡± a chilling possibility dawned on them.


    Before they could voice their suspicions, Winnie spoke sharply, revealing the harrowing truth. ¡°This child was always intended to be the foundation of Eaton¡¯s Fortune Pir. Unwilling to sacrifice his legitimate offspring, he fathered a child with another woman. When the time was right, he killed the child, embedding its essence within the house to harness the spirit¡¯s resentment and the property¡¯s natural energy flow to attract wealth.¡±


    The practice resembles the Thai Kumarn Tong, where unborn children are used as spiritual guardians due to their potent anguish, simr to the Ghost Baby. A Kumarn Tong crafted from one¡¯s own kin is far more potent; such is the power of blood ties.


    Unlike the Kumarn Tong, which requires blood offerings, the Fortune Pir needs no sustenance, endlessly drawing wealth on its own.


    ¡°To have built such a mansion for wealth generation two decades ago, the Smith family must have been no strangers to opulence. Only those who¡¯ve tasted true wealth can¡¯t bear the thought of poverty.¡± Winnie continued, ¡°I suspect Eaton¡¯s ancestors were wealthy merchants who fell upon hard times. Unable to recover, they sought the help of a geomancer, who devised this insidious scheme to rejuvenate their fortunes.


    The method must have initially seeded, with the Smith family amassing a fortune through the child¡¯s sacrifice. But what they didn¡¯t know was that once the spirit could no longer sustain the family¡¯s luck, it would begin to im the lives of their own children topensate. The children of Eaton you mentioned probably met with early graves, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    As Winnie¡¯s chilling words filled the air, the olddy¡¯s face turned ashen, her wrinkled features nching with the weight of undeniable truth.


    Winnie scrutinized the woman¡¯s features, tracing the invisible bonds of kinship that seemed to connect her to the spirit of a child. A realization dawned on her, piercing through the haze of uncertainty.


    ¡°Your grandson¡­ he¡¯s gone too, isn¡¯t he?¡± Winnie ventured.


    10 52


    Her words hit like a freight train, causing the elderlydy¡¯s pupils to dte in shock, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    Her grandson¡­


    It was strange because her family wasn¡¯t directly rted to the Smith family by blood. Yet, in that fateful year, whenever a child from the Smith n passed away, one of her grandsons seemed destined to follow in death¡¯s footsteps. It was a grim pattern, born from a marriage long ago to Eaton¡¯s brother, entwining the two families in a shared fate they could not unravel.


    It was onlyter that Mr. Eaton realized the gravity of the situation and hastily sold the house. But even this drastic measure couldn¡¯t lift the curse¨Clike shadow that loomed over the family, and one by one, the grandchildren were lost until none remained. Mr. Eaton, alone with his vast fortune, found that no amount of wealth could bring back a single child¡¯sughter.


    Mr. Eaton had once resolved to destroy the cursed estate, but even the slightest demolition would cause his amassed wealth¨Cacquired at the expense of his descendants¨Cto suffer significant losses.


    With no children left and unwilling to forfeit his only remaining treasure, Mr. Eaton had not choice but to restore the house to its former state.


    And so, to ensure that future owners wouldn¡¯t dare alter the house¡¯s structure, he stipted in the contract that no one could change theyout or the decorations. Furthermore, he invested in another property nearby, a grand vi, where he stationed the olddy to keep a watchful eye on the estate¡­

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Until the olddy, in a fit of tears, spoke of the sinister ¡°Fortune Pir¡± that her family had unwittingly embraced, only then did the townsfolk grasp the grim secret lurking behind the walls of the old estate.


    What good was a fortune if it left you with no kin to share it with?


    Somehow along the way, Newman had started to buy into the so¨Ccalled ¡°influence¡± of this Fortune Pir, his heart heavy with sorrow. As soon as he caught himself slipping into superstitious thinking, he shook his head vigorously, attempting to free his mind from the shackles of such archaic beliefs.


    ¡°So, the child in the casket¡­ his own father ended his life.¡±


    No matter what drove the killer, the police had a duty to bring the culprit to justice.


    Superstitions could be deadly, and surely Mr. Eaton had plenty of time in his cell to ponder


    that.


    Winnie didn¡¯t care much for how the police handled the arrest. She watched the elderly woman, who was sobbing on the floor, and said, ¡°The Fortune Pir, though meant to attract wealth, was in essence a dark charm to end a family line. Even among the Mystical Sects, few truly understand how to cast it. The person who nted this curse upon the Smith estate likely intended to end their lineage.¡±


    Hearing this, the olddy¡¯s gaze became fierce; she reached out with her wrinkled, branch¨Clike hand and clutched the hem of Winnie¡¯s dress. Her grip was shaky, yet determined, ¡°My dear, can you find the person¡­ find that fiend for me. My grandson¡­ my son¡­ they¡¯ve been taken from me! I don¡¯t want money, I want my children back¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s cries grew louder, her form seemingly aging another decade in moments.


    Winnie did not promise to find the person responsible. Anyone capable of casting such a vile spell against a family was sure to bear deep¨Cseated malice toward the Smith family or Eaton. She had no desire to entangle herself in such karmic affairs. Nor was there any need.


    By having the child¡¯s remains exhumed today, she had effectively broken the curse, and the caster would surely suffer the bacsh.


    Even if she did nothing, that person would pay for their deeds. And just as Winnie had surmised¡­


    In a small rented room on the other side of Silverpine, a middle¨Caged man sat alone in front of hisputer. The screen still disyed the message of a closed live stream.


    He didn¡¯t move from the page, his eyes fixed on the screen, his expression grave.


    After a while, he stood up, intending to approach a small shrine in the room. But before he could reach it, his body convulsed violently, and blood sprayed from his mouth.


    10.52


    Chapter 116


    He copsed with a thud. Before his eyes closed for the final time, they were fixed on the shrine holding two urns of ashes, bothrge and small.


    His gaze swept over the urns, filled with loss and a sense of release, before spitting out blood once more.


    His vision turned a stark red, reminiscent of the day his wife and child were taken from him.


    It was as if the redness stung his eyes, and eventually, he closed them slowly¡­


    Winnie, sensing something, nced at the bones now carefully wrapped by the officers. She approached, slipped a folded paper charm into the bag with the remains.


    Newman noticed her actions and strode over, grabbing her wrist, ¡°What did you just put in


    there?¡±


    Before Winnie could respond, Baily rushed over, ¡°Hey,sir, easy. Master Bryant is just a kid¡­¡±


    He peeled Newman¡¯s hand away as he spoke.


    Newman was speechless. Do you even hear what you¡¯re saying?


    Though he was internally baffled, Newman had acted impulsively and, seeing the intervention, naturally let go, then apologized to Winnie in a low voice.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t upset and simply looked up at him, noticing a faint golden glow emanating from the palm of his hand.


    It was weak, but it was there, nothingpared to the gold aura that surrounded Drake. If she hadn¡¯t been looking closely, she might have missed it.


    This confirmed to her that this officer must have saved many lives.


    Winnie was always more lenient with such people.


    She didn¡¯t hold a grudge for her wrist being grabbed and even offered him a bit of advice.


    ¡°Officer Newman, you have a noble brow and a straight nose, surrounded by a strong aura of righteousness. You¡¯re a man of great fortune. If you feel anything amisstely, remember to turn right.¡±


    Newman didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Is this girl really reading fortunes for me?¡± he thought. He really didn¡¯t understand the interests of kids these days.


    ¡°Thanks, but even if you say that, you still need toe down to the station to give a


    statement.¡±


    The case of the Fortune Pir was still open, as well as the Naylor case, so they needed to record statements together.


    Winnie pursed her lips; while she didn¡¯t mind visiting ces like the police station, giving a statement was indeed a waste of time.


    10:52


    Chapter 116


    But as a citizen, such duties were unavoidable.


    She was about to nod in agreement when Newman¡¯s phone rang from his pocket.


    He gestured for her to wait and stepped aside to answer the call.


    ¡°This is Newman.¡±


    The voice on the other end appeared to be a superior from the police department, and Newman¡¯s expression turned serious, his posture straightening.


    Whatever was being said, confusion creased his brow, and he involuntarily nced towards Winnie. Soon, he hung up and walked back to her, his eyes showing a trace of bewilderment.


    ¡°Seems someone up high vouched for you. You don¡¯t have toe with me to give a statement after all.¡±


    Moreover, the Fortune Pir case got some specialized attention.


    Newman was in the dark, but it appeared to be folks from the National Security Agency. They even hinted, in no uncertain terms, that he ought to be nice to Winnie¡­


    Winnie seemed taken aback, but didn¡¯t press the matter, just nodded in acknowledgment. Before long, Newman and the police squad wrapped things up with Naylor and left the scene, not before he double¨Cchecked the bag meant for collecting remains, ensuring it contained nothing but a bit of ck ash. Satisfied, they departed.


    Once again, the production crew was left alone in the mansion, with a scattering of onlookers still gathered around the perimeter.


    Bagot sat slumped on the floor, his head a jumbled mess, the expression on his face screaming ¡®life¡¯s lost its meaning.¡¯


    Baily went over to him, ¡°Come on, Bagot, what are you doing? Let¡¯s pack up and get out of here. You¡¯re not seriously considering spending the night, are you?¡±


    At those words, Bagot shot up from the floor like a jack¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cbox.


    Knowing the mansion¡¯s history and having seen the bones emerge from the ground, even a daredevil like Bagot couldn¡¯t help but feel a little superstitious.


    But soon, the threat of the show getting axed reimed his entire focus.


    ¡°Man¡­ I guess some things are better left alone,¡± he sighed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Baily felt a twinge of sympathy and wanted to offer somefort but couldn¡¯t find the right words. Just then, his phone rang.


    He answered the call, and whatever was said on the other end gradually transformed his somber expression into one of brightness. By the time he hung up, he was practically vibrating with excitement.


    10 52


    Chapter 116


    He grabbed Bagot by the shoulders and shook him, barely containing his thrill, ¡°Dudet The show¡¯s not dead! The bigwigs have spoken our show¡¯s back on the air!¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter <b>117</b>


    Bagot was initially in a daze, but when reality hit, his face instantly lit up with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Who spoke for <b>us</b><b>?</b>¡±


    His question seemed casual, but his gaze involuntarily darted towards Kane. After all, Kane was the young master of the prestigious Morgan family in Capital City, the one person here. who had the clout to pull strings with the higher¨Cups.


    Baily was in the dark too, but he had this gut feeling that it might have something to do with Master Bryant.


    After all, Officer Newman had only backed down from taking Winnie in for questioning after receiving that phone call.


    He spected that the Bryant family must have put in a word with the top


    brass.


    Both men had their own thoughts but chose to leave things unsaid in a silent agreement.


    After the initial excitement, Bagot quickly started thinking about the practical issues at hand.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on with the first episode, Naylor¡¯s been taken away, the audience online is moring for answers, we need to put out a statement exining what happened today, and find someone to rece Naylor¡­¡±


    After some discussion, they decided to issue a public statement exining why the live show had been interrupted.


    They split tasks; Bagot rushed to edit the first episode while Baily searched for a new guest.


    ¡°While we still have time, I¡¯ll whip up a new script quickly so the guest can record the ending of the first episode¡¯s story,¡±


    Bagot was muttering to himself when Baily tugged at the hem of his shirt.


    Bagot felt a mix of amusement and irritation at the gesture, quickly reiming his shirt hem and gruffly said, ¡°Spit it out if you¡¯ve got something to say!¡±


    Baily cleared his throat and straightened up, ¡°No need to re¨Crecord. I had the crew film. Winnie¡¯s confrontation with that olddy earlier.¡±


    Nothing could rece the authenticity of a live recording.


    Upon hearing this, Bagot¡¯s face broke into a grin, and they both hurried to check the footage with the cameraman.


    Despite the first episode¡¯s mishap, as long as the variety show went on as scheduled, the buzz it created would ensure a surge in viewership for the second episode.


    Bagot and Baily huddled together, whispering and scheming.


    Meanwhile, Winnie and the other four guests settled onto a nearby sofa to rest.


    10 52.


    Chapter 137


    Mervin had been eyeing Winnie intently since earlier. As a practitioner from the mysticalmunity, he knew all too well that the malevolent energy gathered in the mansion was far moreplex than what Winnie had mentioned.


    The Fortune Pir¡¯s malevolent energy was a culmination of the spirits of deceased children, including others who had died identally on the property. Even Mervin wasn¡¯t confident he could tackle the issue alone


    But Winnie had managed it.


    Mervin found Ms. Bryant to be quite extraordinary.


    Just as he was about to approach her for a detailed inquiry, an astonished gasp interrupted


    him:


    ¡°Whoa! The show¡¯s lifesaver kit has an actual talisman in it!¡±


    It was Candace, who, thinking the kit would be of no use after the abrupt end to the first episode, took the opportunity to open it out of curiosity.


    As she spoke, she efficiently unfolded the talisman paper, expecting it to have some life¨Csaving clues inside. To her surprise, it was indeed a talisman.


    ¡°Mervin, you¡¯re a Taoist priest, can you tell what this talisman is supposed to be?¡±


    Mervin wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the so¨Ccalled talisman from the kit¨Che dealt with such things daily.


    The talismans that went for a dime a dozen at the Breeze Monastery weren¡¯t exactly eye¨Ccatching.


    But when Candace spread the talisman before him, Mervin had no choice but to give it a look.


    That one nce made his pupils shrink, ¡°This is a protective charm drawn by Master Winner!¡± In the circles of Mystical Sects, there were plenty of famous talisman masters, but Master Winner was a notable one who had risen to prominence in thest couple of years.


    His teacher had mentioned that Master Winner had an extraordinary gift for the School of Talismanic Magic.


    Unlike ordinary people who would deplete their energy to create a single charm, Master Winner¡¯s creations were instantaneous, and each was a true Charm, quick and wless.


    Their monastery also got about twenty peace talismans from Master Winner every month, with protective charms being an asional bonus.


    These talismans weren¡¯t sold to the usual temple¨Cgoers; they were reserved for those in dire need or willing to pay the price.


    Since each talisman master had a unique style, Mervin had even taken the time to study


    Chapter 117


    Master Winner¡¯s technique; hence. he could recognize it at a nce.


    ording to his teacher, Master Winner was one of the rare talents who could craft high¨Clevel Charms.


    Mervin had always wanted to meet Master Winner in person.


    Thinking about where Candace got the talisman, Mervin hurriedly pulled out his own lifesaver kit and found an identical protective charm inside.


    Kane and Gentry, witnessing Mervin¡¯s reaction, guessed that this wasn¡¯t some cheap mass¨Cproduced talisman and opened their own kits out of curiosity.


    Watching everyone reveal the same Protection Charm, Mervin felt a surge of excitement.


    Someone in the production team definitely knew Master Winner! And not just knew him, but was on good terms with him.


    Otherwise, how could they afford to give out so many Protection Charms without batting an eye?


    ¡°How powerful is this charm?¡± Candace couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mervinposed himself and exined, ¡°This is a Protection Charm by Master Winner. It can avert one disaster,monly known as a life¨Csaver.¡±


    Gentry swallowed hard, trying to seem unfazed as he held the charm, while Candace vocalized what everyone was thinking, her words echoing the amazement they all felt.


    ¡°So this Protection Charm, it¡¯s really meant to save lives?¡±


    Kane fiddled with the charm in his hand, his gaze flickering with curiosity. ¡°But if it¡¯s supposed to protect you, why didn¡¯t Naylor use it?¡±


    Naylor and Winnie had both mysteriously vanished from the restroom, only to reappear on the second floor as if by magic. There had to be some supernatural force at y.


    If the charm was meant to protect them, it should have reacted to those forces. So how could Naylor still have been taken?


    Winnie instinctively nced towards Mervin.


    Logically, with her charm on him, Naylor shouldn¡¯t have been an easy target for whatever malevolent spirit was at work.


    Mentioning Naylor, Mervin¡¯s disdain was evident, ¡°He didn¡¯t have his charm on him.¡±


    He was Naylor¡¯s roommate, and that morning, while packing up to leave, he¡¯d seen Naylor¡¯s charm forgotten under the pillow<i>.</i>


    Mervin had no love lost for the serial killer, and he certainly wasn¡¯t inclined to give him a heads¨Cup.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought that the very thing tucked in that charm was what could have saved


    10:52


    his life?


    If he had known¡­Well, he still wouldn¡¯t have reminded Naylor. Because he loathes those who


    show such disregard for human life.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°Winnie, howe you¡¯re totally uninterested in those charms?¡± Candace observed that everyone had taken out their charms, except for Winnie, who sat unbothered by the whole


    affair.


    Winnie casually replied, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it, there¡¯s no need for me to show mine.¡±


    ¡°But what if there¡¯s something different about yours?¡± Candace persisted, almost pleading.


    Winnie remained unfazed and even took it for granted, ¡°I believe the lifeline that Bagot handed out should treat everyone equally.¡±


    Candace seemed convinced by her exnation, while Kane¡¯s gaze flickered subtly across Winnie¡¯s face.


    Hearing Mervin sing praises of that master earlier, it would be natural for anyone to be curious, even Kane wasn¡¯t an exception. But Winnie showed no intention of even taking a peek.


    It meant either she already knew what was in them, or¡­ She didn¡¯t care what was in them.


    The former suggested foreknowledge, while thetter, strength and fearlessness.


    Which one was she?


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about this stuff today, and you can even read faces. Can talisman as well?¡± Kane asked casually.


    you draw


    Winnie just gave him a nce, saying, ¡°After all, I¡¯m about to enroll in the Supernatural Department, it¡¯s only normal I know a bit about these things. Palm reading, I know a little, and talisman¡­ just a bit.¡±


    Winnie touched her nose, recalling Mervin¡¯s words.


    She was just too embarrassed to admit she was the ¡®Master Winner¡® he referred to.


    After all, the reason she had made the name ¡°Master Winner¡± was to selling her charms.


    When she first started, it wasmonce for her to practice drawing hundreds of charms a day.


    Not wanting to waste the paperter, she simply started selling quality charms on the website Ghostly Charms.


    She inadvertently built a reputation, with some specting she had a wholesale team behind. her. Some even suggested she had a whole team of talisman artists supplying her.


    After her mentor¡¯s warning, she grew wiser and stopped the wholesale¨Cstyle online sales, focusing on advanced charms instead, and as a result, her charms became scarce.


    This inadvertently led to a reputation for her charms being hard toe by.


    10 52


    Caretaker of Breeze Monastery was someone she met during her charm¨Cselling days.


    Although Winnie no longer sold charms online, she still entertained buyers who came to her directly, just not as naively as before.


    Mervin, being a devout student of the Caretaker of Breeze Monastery, must¡¯ve heard of her through him, but since she and the Caretaker had only transacted online, he wouldn¡¯t recognize her, and neither would Mervin.


    Winnie had no intention of revealing her identity.


    The only thing she hadn¡¯t anticipated was Mervin recognizing her charms by their style. reminding her to have a word with Bailyter.


    While they talked, Bagot approached to exin the ns moving forward.


    ¡°We were scheduled for three days and two nights, but due to the interruption of the live stream, the production team has decided to end today¡¯s shoot early. They¡¯ll arrange for everyone to rest at the hotel, but considering the shortage of footage, we might need to add <b>a </b>viewer¡¯s case tomorrow.¡±


    The production had already set up a viewer assistance channel, originally nned for the second live broadcast, but now it seemed they could use it ahead of schedule.


    The group had no objections and proceeded back to the city in a grand procession. Meanwhile, the statement prepared by Baily and the PR team had already been released. Although Naylor had been taken away by the police, the production team was obliged to maintain confidentiality until the police released their report.


    So, the statement merely mentioned that Naylor had to temporarily leave the show due to a sudden illness.


    Online, the viewers had been waiting for an official word and were not pleased with such a vague statement, voicing their dissatisfaction in thements.


    Some even posted photos of the police cordoning off the house earlier, investigating themselves.


    ¡°Folks, no need to guess, Naylor¡¯s been detained.¡±


    ¡°If what he said on the show was true, he might nevere back.¡±


    ¡°No way, wasn¡¯t that just the show¡¯s script? I heard they were banned from broadcasting because they touched on a real ongoing case.¡±


    ¡°The people and details he listed in the show didn¡¯t seem made up at all, especially Ynda¨CI know her!¡±


    ¡°Case closed, Naylor¡¯s the murderer!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it, Naylor doesn¡¯t look like he could hurt a fly, let alone kill someone.¡±


    10 52


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear¡± Never judge by looks, and even his face is a fake!¡±


    The production said it¡¯s because of an illness, they didn¡¯t confirm if the recording was real or


    not


    And about thatst frame of the livestream, still gives me the creeps it was clearly five figures!


    Then someizens tried to dig into Naylor¡¯s past based on the stic surgery found nothing. Naylor¡¯s past seemed like a nk te.


    lory but


    While the inte was abuzz with discussions about Naylor, the Bryant family expressed concern over the interruption of Winnie¡¯s livestream.


    By then, Winnie had her phone back and saw the family¡¯s chat in the Bryant family group, mostly dominated by Springer¡¯s updates.


    Amber and Hobson chimed in asionally, and J inquired about Winnie¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    Winnie replied with a brief message.


    Cutler almost immediately jumped in, feigning concern, but with a mocking undertone in his


    voice.


    ¡°The first episode got shut down, and the whole show¡¯s likely to follow suit. I always told Winnie to y it smart, to be picky about her chances at the big time. Now<i>, </i>she¡¯s just turned herself into the punchline of a joke.¡±


    Amber chimed in gently, trying to soften the blow, ¡°Cutler, cut her some ck. It is tough enough on Winnie as it is.¡±


    She then turned tofort Winnie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Winnie. There are plenty of other ways to break into showbiz. Heck, your uncle once removed runs his own entertainment firm.¡±


    The mention of family only reminded Middleton how Winnie had bypassed him, in favor of getting help from the Pattersons. It felt like a p in the face.


    He decided to y it cool, as if the message had never reached his eyes, and stayed silent. It was a severe blow to Winnie¡¯s dreams of stardom, her opening act ending in disaster.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If she didn¡¯t give up after this setback, she¡¯d have toe groveling to him, and only then would he consider giving her a leg up.


    Winnie nced at the group chat, her eyebrows arching slightly. After a long pause, she typed out a response as if dropping a mic, ¡°Who said the show¡¯s getting canceled?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    As soon as Winnie¡¯s message hit the group chat, a flurry of replies popped up..


    Amber asked, ¡°Is the show still running?¡±


    Cutler said. ¡°The show wasn¡¯t axed? How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Springer said, ¡°I knew Winnie¡¯s show wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight!¡±


    Horace asked, Did dad have a hand in this?¡±


    Clifford replied, ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t had the chance to step in yet.¡±


    The others thought, ¡°If Clifford didn¡¯t step in, who did?¡±


    Just like Baily, the Bryants instinctively thought of the Morgans. After all, apart from their family, the Morgans were the only ones who could intervene in such matters.


    But whoever it was, the oue was positive.


    In the midst of the conversation, a new message popped up. It was from Drake.


    Drake said, ¡°Heard there were some issues with the show. If you¡¯re considering other options, you can talk directly to Grace. She¡¯ll set you up.¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow, feeling that Boss Drake¡¯s concern for her was growing.


    He had sent her a graduation giftst time, and now he was offering to help with this situation.


    But then she thought of Horace¡¯s involvement and figured it was just another favor from her brother. So she replied politely, ¡°Thanks, but the show¡¯s issues are resolved. We¡¯ll be back on


    air tomorrow.¡±


    Drake saw the message and simply responded with a ¡°OK.¡±


    The conversation ended there, and just as Winnie¡¯s ride from the production team pulled up in front of the vi, she bid the crew farewell and headed back to thefort of the Bryant family home.


    Since the first episode was set in Emerald Bay, Winnie had skipped staying at the hotel arranged by the production, nning to join the group the next day.


    On her way home, Winnie ced an order on Ghostly Express to send five troubled spirits on their way to reincarnation.


    She also made a point to check on the weight of Ghost Baby, finding it still underweight, and resolved to continue nurturing it.


    While Winnie and the production team were moving ahead with their ns, Newman and Naylor, along with the child¡¯s remains, returned to the precinct.


    Upon arrival, the remains were handed over to the appropriate personnel.


    Dressed in in clothes and shing badges from a special department, they carefully ced the remains into the boxes they had brought with them. Their expressions were grave as they picked up each bone, and everyone seemed relieved when the task wasplete. However, the man responsible for collecting the bones frowned, sensing something amiss.


    Newman, always sensitive to such things, asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The men turned, his expression guarded, ¡°Nothing major, just didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his gloved hand reached into a corner of the bag and pulled out a bit of ck ash. Recognizing the ash, he seemed to realize, ¡°No wonder, someone had ¡®cleaned up¡® these remains before us.¡±


    Newman recognized the ash on his hand as familiar and exined, ¡°The remains hadn¡¯t been cleaned since they were unearthed.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± the man said with a smile, not keen on borating. He and his colleague secured the box, ¡°We¡¯ll take these remains. The Smith Manor case will be fully handled by our department from now on. Thanks for your efforts<b>.¡±</b>


    After sending off the other personnel, Newman didn¡¯t ponder much and briefed Naylor on the interrogation before preparing to search Naylor¡¯s home for evidence.


    The serial case involving the young girls had already garnered significant attention in the city, and now with a suspect in custody, the task force needed to act swiftly.


    Especially since the Ghostly Guidance show had sparked intense online discussion about the case, it was imperative to resolve it quickly.


    Their car, followed by the evidence collection team¡¯s vehicle, approached an intersection but unexpectedly ran into traffic.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even rush hour, what is with the traffic?¡± the driving officer muttered under his breath. Newman nced ahead, unwilling to waste time, and ordered, ¡°Take a detour.¡±


    Instinctively, Newman thought to suggest the left side street, but before he could speak, he recalled Winnie¡¯s words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When things go wrong, remember to turn right..


    As if guided by an unseen force, Newman said, ¡°Take the right side street.¡±


    The driver was confused, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the left be quicker?¡±


    Taking the right required an additional turn.


    Impatient, Newman snapped, ¡°Just turn right when I tell you, enough with the questions.¡±


    The driver shrugged andplied<b>.</b>


    The vehicles behind followed their lead, and shortly after making the turn, they heard screams and shouts from the direction they had avoided.


    Newman thought something had happened and told his colleague to pull over, sending


    10


    Chapter


    another officer to check.


    Although they weren¡¯t responsible for patrol and public order, they couldn¡¯t ignore an incident. right before them.


    Soon, the officer returned, exining, ¡°On the other road, an advertising billboard fell from a building. Luckily, no pedestrians were hurt, and patrol officers are handling it.¡±


    He spoke while clutching his chest, visibly shaken, ¡°Good thing we didn¡¯t take that left turn. From what I saw, we would have been hit by that billboard, and it¡¯s likely both our car and the one behind would have suffered.¡±


    The officer sounded like they had narrowly escaped disaster.


    Newman was quietly astonished.


    He nced again towards themotion.


    Was it just a coincidence? Do such coincidences really happen in the world?


    If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, did foresee this?


    A staunch materialist for thirty years, Newman found today¡¯s events particrly jarring.


    Early the next morning, Winnie had her driver take her to the hotel to meet up with the production team.


    Dressed as usual, in a simple t¨Cshirt and utility pants with a half¨Clength white sun shirt over it, topped with a baseball cap, she looked casual yet sharp.


    Candace was the first to wave at her, seemingly unfazed even though she had witnessed the unearthing of human remains just the day before.


    As for the abrupt end to the previous day¡¯s live broadcast, the production team worked through the night to release an edited version, which also featured the exposure of Winnie¡¯s deception against old The olddy and the Smith family¡¯s im to the so¨Ccalled Fortune


    Pir.


    Although the onlinemunity found the edited broadcast less than satisfying, they grudgingly epted the oue.


    Thanks to the edited version, the previous day¡¯s mishap didn¡¯t stir up much discontent among viewers. When the live stream resumed today, the chat room was once again buzzing with excitement.


    This time, the production team started the live broadcast directly from inside the vehicle.


    Each of the five guests greeted the camera in turn, with Kane being the first to inquire about their destination for the day.


    The production team yed coy for a change.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll all find out when we get there, actually, Mervin might <b>find </b>this case quite familiar.¡±


    Caught off guard by the sudden mention of his name, Mervin paused but quickly surmised that it might have to do with Breeze Monastery.


    But he couldn¡¯t be sure which case it was


    Winnie, on the other <b>hand</b>, seemed indifferent. As long <b>as </b>the issue was resolved smoothly. that was all that mattered.


    However, as the team¡¯s van navigated through the all¨Ctoo¨Cfamiliar neighborhood and took the well¨Cknown route, Winnie¡¯s intuition screamed that something was amiss.


    And when they finally pulled up in front of a vi that was unmistakably familiar, Winnie¡¯s face turned sour.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    When the live stream kicked off earlier than scheduled, Winnie¡¯s reaction was caught on camera for all the viewers to see


    ¡°Why does Winnie look so off? Has she spotted trouble again?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all on a reality show, but she¡¯s the only one with a sour face<i>.</i><i>¡±</i>


    ¡°Yeah, even at the start of the show, she was picking on Naylor. She¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, aren¡¯t you overreacting? She just furrowed her brow a bit, how is that making face?¡±


    a sourContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed <b>that </b>Winnie seems to have quite a few haters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that too. Every time Winnie appears, the chat is flooded with insults. It almost seems coordinated.¡±


    ¡°Has someone got it in for her? She¡¯s just ¨¤ regr person and hasn¡¯t offended anyone, right? The chat was aze with debate over who was behind the negativements directed at


    Winnie.


    On camera, Winnie and the rest of the crew had just stepped out of the vehicle.


    After her momentary cold expression, Winnie had regained herposure. By the time she stepped out, her face had returned to its usual detached demeanor.


    The vi in front of them belonged to the Hendersons.


    Winnie had lived there for eighteen years; no one knew this ce better than she did.


    Almost the moment she stepped out of the car, she had pinpointed the problem with the


    vi.


    The question was whether the Hendersons had reached out to the show by chance¡­ or if it was intentional.


    As the crew arrived, the Hendersons¡® housekeeper came out to greet them. Her face broke into a smile at the sight of Winnie, and she almost said, ¡°Ms¡­¡±


    But before she could finish, Winnie shot her a look and cut her off with a cool, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The housekeeper pressed her lips together, shifting her gaze away from Winnie and addressing the show¡¯s producer instead, ¡°They are waiting inside. Please,e in.¡±


    Everyone followed the housekeeper inside where indeed, three people sat in the living room, all looking rather unwell.


    Suzan, who took care of the siblings daily,cked an amulet <i>for </i>protection and had been gued by misfortune. The once pampereddy seemed to have aged years in just a few


    days


    Quincy Henderson had sought refuge in Breeze Monastery after failing to procure an amulet. from Kathryn. He looked slightly rejuvenated by the monastery¡¯s peace but was still visibly wom down


    Out of the three, Kathryn was faring the best, but that was only in regards to herplexion. She had a cast on her leg, a bandage around her head, <b>and </b>was sitting in a wheelchair. Her condition could only be described as pitiable.


    The viewers were taken aback at the sight of the family.


    ¡°Wow, they look like they¡¯ve been through the wringer.¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve all been injured.¡±


    ¡°Is it just me or do they all seem to be staring at Winnie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you, I noticed it too.¡±


    ¡°Even the housekeeper seemed to be watching her. Do they know Winnie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Mervin was the first to break the silence, but his question was directed at Quincy among the three.


    Quincy shifted his gaze from Winnie to Mervin with a wry smile. ¡°Master Mervin, we meet again.¡±


    It seemed Mervin was already briefed on today¡¯s case. He looked somewhat troubled but didn¡¯t hide it, exining to the host, Ned, ¡°Ned, Mr. Henderson previously sought help from Breeze Monastery for a certain matter, but it was beyond our capabilities to resolve. I doubt I¡¯ll be much help to him today.¡±


    His candid admission didn¡¯t shy away from revealing his limitations in front of the audience.


    After a pause, Mervin added, ¡°However, if we could find Master Winner, the person whol provided the amulets for us, then Mr. Henderson¡¯s problems might be solved.¡±


    Mervin had a personal interest in meeting the mysterious Master Winner. He had inquired about the amulets¡® origin but was only told they were obtained through a friend by Mr. Baily, who he felt was not entirely truthful.


    Baily, standing beside Bagot, winced at the mention and turned away, pretending not to


    notice.


    Ned, aware of the amulet¡¯s source and the identity of Master Winner, chose not to engage with the topic.


    Master Winner might be skilled, but he was not a guest of their show.


    After all, they were in the middle of filming and couldn¡¯t just start seeking outside help. Nedughed it off, ¡°Well, let¡¯s first see what our guests make of the situation before we make any


    10 53


    Chapter 120


    decisions. After all, it¡¯s our show that Mr. Henderson has asked for help.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Quincy stepped forward, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble anyone else. She can solve my family¡¯s problem.¡±


    He pointed directly at Winnie.


    All eyes followed his finger tond on Winnie, who, perhaps expecting this, showed not surprise or emotion and remained silent.


    ¡°You all know each other?¡± Candace, familiar with the industry¡¯s social cues, picked up on the connection between the family and Winnie instantly.


    Quincy pressed his lips together but remained silent. Kathryn, however, wheeled herself over with a look of practiced helplessness, ¡°Sister¡­ please help our brother.<b>¡±</b>


    The moment the words left her mouth, it wasn¡¯t just the guests in attendance who were taken aback; the viewers in front of the live stream were equally shocked.


    ¡°So they do know each other! Calling her ¡®sister¡®¨Csounds like a prettyplex rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a juicy love story just popped into my head!¡±


    ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve got one too.¡±


    ¡°A poor but academically ster high school girl falls in love with a rich kid, only to be drivent away by his mother¡¯s hefty bribe. When they meet again, the once nerdy girl has transformed into the darling of the Mystical Sects, leaving the rich kid and his family drowning in regret¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hold up, are you psychic? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve got a camera in my brain!¡±


    ¡°True love neversts; it¡¯s the game that wins hearts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet a hundred bucks that there¡¯s a backstory between Winnie and that Henderson heir!¡± The viewers¡® imaginations were running wild<b>, </b>but on screen, Winnie stood still, her gaze towards Kathryn filled only with indifference.


    Seeing her reluctance to engage, Kathryn clenched her teeth and tried again, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    if you


    call me But before she could continue, Winnie cut her off with an icy tone, ¡°Believe me<b>, </b>¡®sister¡® one more time, I won¡¯t hesitate to y that recording again, right here in front of the


    camera.¡±


    With that single sentence, Kathryn¡¯s feigned innocence vanished, her face turning ashen.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Suzan¡¯s facade as ady of grace crumbled in an instant at Winnie¡¯s words. She moved protectively in front of Kathryn, her voiceced with indignation, ¡°You ungrateful snake! Haven¡¯t you caused Kathryn enough pain already? Look at her¨Cdo you not have any mercy? How can you be so venomous? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma catching up to you?¡±


    Unruffled by Suzan¡¯s verbal assault, Winnie didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid, as if ustomed to such outbursts. She coolly retorted, ¡°Whether I face karma is not for you to decide, but it seems like you are already reaping what you¡¯ve sown.¡±


    With that, she turned to the host, her tone dismissive. ¡°Seeing as the Hendersons are quite agitated, I doubt I can be of any help. Perhaps Gentry could take a look instead.¡±


    Stepping aside, Winnie adopted an air of nonchnce, as if she had washed her hands of the


    matter.


    Quincy¡¯s face darkened at her attitude. Pulling Suzan aside, he whispered urgently. ¡°Mom! Remember what you promised me?¡±


    Suzan, momentarily jolted back to reality by her son¡¯s grip, still retorted stubbornly, ¡°Did you see how she threatened your sister? Do you want Kathryn to suffer just because of your issues?¡±


    Quincy felt a pang in his chest. Suzan¡¯s overt protection of Kathryn, even at the expense of his own wellbeing, chilled him. It seemed in her eyes, Kathryn was the only one who mattered.


    Swallowing his bitterness, Quincy, who had cut his teeth in the business world alongside Barton, managed to keep aposed facade. Ignoring the implications of Suzan¡¯s favoritism, he inhaled deeply and tried to reason with her softly, ¡°Mom, think it through. It isn¡¯t just about our family problems. Kathryn¡¯s amulet began to crack. Without it, she¡¯s had nothing but idents. If we lose its protection, she¡¯ll suffer even more bacsh. Winnie is the only one who can help us now. Are you sure you want to hold onto past grudges?¡±


    Quincy¡¯s business acumen hit the mark. The thought of the amulet¡¯s failure softened the harsh. lines on Suzan¡¯s face.


    Seizing the moment, Quincy shot Kathryn a warning nce, ¡°Keep it together.¡±


    Kathryn, feeling wronged by her brother¡¯s re, knew deep down that Winnie was their only hope. But after being misled so badly and losing a prestigious college opportunity, she couldn¡¯t help feeling resentful, which led her to react impulsively when she saw Winnie.


    Meanwhile, Bagot, the show producer, was no longer fazed by such sudden ¡°idents¡± after thest mishap. He even optimistically thought that conflict made for good television¨Cit brought in viewers and sparked discussions that kept the show trending.


    Contrary to his expectations, while many initially tuned in for Kane and his charisma, it was the drama around Naylor and Winnie that dominated online discussions. Winnie¡¯s revtion the


    scheme had even turned some detractors into fans.


    1/2


    <b>11:30</b>


    Chapter 121Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, as the live chat buzzed with anticipation over Winnie¡¯s potential bombshell recording. the focus had shifted entirely from Kane to the unfolding Henderson family drama. The viewers were more intrigued by the mystery and the promise of scandal than the original premise of the


    show.


    As the chatroom pressured for the release of the recording, someone finally pointed towards a trending search term. Curious viewers temporarily left the stream to dig up the dirt.


    What they found was a revtion: a leaked confession from a high school bully concerning at case that had gripped the nation¨Ca pregnant and bullied teen¡¯s suicide attempt. Sympathy for the girl, Catherine Lester, was widespread, and the public outcry against the bully, identified as Kathryn, was fierce.


    Although the court case hadn¡¯t officially started, the court of public opinion had already rendered its verdict, with Kathryn¡¯s role as the ¡°mastermind¡± exposed. The Henderson and Quentin families had managed to scrub much of the online information, but the inte had a long memory, and the scandal had merely been dormant, waiting to be reawakened by the show¡¯stest developments.


    The sudden mention of it, coupled with the voices on the recording and Kathryn¡¯s recent words, had the online sleuths nearly ny¨Cnine percent certain. They couldn¡¯t help but discuss<b>,</b>


    ¡°Who would have thought that the girl looking so weak would be a vicious bully?¡±


    ¡°Guess no one can im this is just scripted by the production team now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Man, when I saw how fragile she looked before, I almost instinctively wanted to protect her and m Winnie. Lucky for me, I didn¡¯t do that¡­<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°The moment she started talking, I could get her fakeness!¡±


    ¡°She is shady and low ss, look how low¨Clevel her tactics are!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As the live stream¡¯s vibe, which was rtively normal at first, took a sudden turn for the bizarre. The online world outside was already stirring up old drama. The cyber¨Cbullying incident that had been buried under the buzz of the finals week was resurrected with renewed vigor, further fueled by recordings of the live stream now circting on social media.


    The sudden spike in viewers left Bagot speechless again. Who would have thought that simply filming a reality show would lead to such a surge in poprity?


    It was a mystery to him how these viewers operated, almost more mystifying than the show¡¯s supernatural theme itself.


    Meanwhile, at Henderson Manor, all people, including the Hendersons, were oblivious to the online storm. Kathryn, realizing the gravity of the situation, had dialed back her damsel¨Cin¨Cdistress act, now adopting a meek and helpless demeanor<b>.</b>


    Quincy didn¡¯t expect Kathryn to say something nice anyways. It would be better if she kept quiet.


    Stepping forward, he approached Winnie with a softened tone. ¡°Winnie, I know you didn¡¯t want to get involved with our family anymore, but I¡¯m really out of options here. You¡¯re the only one who can help us now.¡±


    Quincy was indeed one of the sharper tools in the Henderson family shed. Having been through the wringer before, he didn¡¯t dare assume that Winnie would automatically be at their beck and call as she had been in the past.


    He was careful not to mention her connection to the Henderson family on camera, knowing she disliked being tied to them. Instead, he framed it as a plea for professional assistance, ¡°You¡¯re here for the show, and we¡¯re just asking for help. You wouldn¡¯t want our personal issues to interfere with your job, right?¡±


    His words were subtle, but Winnie was no fool; she knew exactly what he was ying at.


    She had suspected his motives from the moment he connected the production team ¨C he was clearly targeting her. He knew that even if he went to the Bryants, she wouldn¡¯t lift a finger, so he cleverly used the show as leverage. As long as she wanted to stay with the production, she would have no choice but to help resolve the Hendersons¡® current predicament.


    Kane had been quietly listening in on their conversation. Raised in a rich family and seasoned by years in showbiz, he immediately saw through Quincy¡¯s scheme.


    Although not particrly close to Winnie, he disliked the tactic of using the show as a front to coerce someone into helping. He interjected with a chuckle. ¡°Mr. Henderson, we all understand your troubles. The show is here precisely to solve problems like yours. Although Mervin and Winnie have said they can¡¯t help with your particr issue, why don¡¯t we give Gentry a try?¡±


    Gentry, unexpectedly called out, inwardly panicked but managed to maintain a cool facade.


    Chapter


    Candace, upon hearing Kane¡¯s suggestion, quickly jumped in. ¡°Absolutely! We have Gentry, a well¨Cknown supernatural blogger online. Why don¡¯t you share your problem with him. Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Her voice was sweet and crisp, instantly pushing Gentry into the spotlight, leaving Quincy no room to refuse. She wasn¡¯t naive and could easily see the tension between Winnie and the


    Hendersons.


    Winnie had always been aloof but approachable during the show¡¯s filming. The fact that she had shown overt coldness to the Hendersons upon meeting them meant they must have wronged her in some way. It was likely a deep¨Cseated grudge.


    As Candace saw it, Quincy, who insisted on involving an unwilling Winnie, was no better than his sister Kathryn.


    Winnie caught on to the protective undertones in their voices and gave them both a slight, appreciative smile.


    Although Gentry was nervous, he had no choice but to step up to the te.


    Seeing that Winnie truly seemed disinclined to intervene, Quincy frowned but restrained himself from being too forceful. He had done his homework; on this show, Mervin, Winnie, and Gentry were representatives of the so¨Ccalled Mystical Sects.


    With Naylor out of the picture due to sudden illness, Candace and Kane were merely side characters.


    Suppressing his irritation, Quincy briefed Gentry and the crew about the recent disturbances at his family¡¯s estate.


    He thought that even if Gentry couldn¡¯t solve his problem, once Gentry failed, the production would have no choice but to turn to Master Mervin and Winnie for help. Considering the hups from the first episode of ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± and all the other incidents, the production. wouldn¡¯t let their first case end in failure.


    Eventually, even if only for the sake of the show¡¯s appeal, the production would likely pressure Winnie to step in.


    Quincy had everything nned out. Hisid¨Cout n made him less thorough and respectful than usual when exining the situation to Gentry.


    While Gentry might have seemed unassuming on the surface, he had been elevated by his online followers and was ustomed to a certain level of respect. Quincy¡¯s dismissive attitude felt like a personal affront.


    He thought, ¡°Is Quincy implying that I¡¯m incapable of dealing with the issue at hand?¡±


    Even if Gentry trulycked the means to resolve the problem, he certainly couldn¡¯t ept being underestimated.


    So, he spoke up, determined to prove his worth, ¡°I could tell something was off with Mr.


    11:30


    Chapter 122


    Henderson ¨C like a dark cloud was hanging over his head, a kind of spiritual grime. To get rid of whatever was haunting Mr. Henderson, I knew I had to call in the big guns: my guardian angel. If she was willing to lend a hand, Mr. Henderson¡¯s troubles would be toast.¡±


    Gentry was a pro at putting on a show online, and with that honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness face of his that screamed ¡°trustworthy,¡± even Quincy, who had been a skeptic, started to feel a glimmer of


    hope.


    Action spoke louder than words. Gentry had already set up his paraphernalia in advance and, right in front of the live stream, he started his ritual to summon the angel. To make it more engaging, he even asked Candace to <b>y </b>assistant.


    It was quite the spectacle.


    Winnie had heard her mentor talk about summoning guardian angels from the heavens, but she¡¯d never witnessed it herself. Her curiosity piqued, she didn¡¯t care that this was all for the Hendersons; she just watched Gentry intently as he ¡°worked his magic.¡±


    Her eyes had always been able to see things others couldn¡¯t, and as Gentry chanted in a low voice, she noticed a subtle, ethereal force gathering around them.


    Raising an eyebrow in surprise, Winnie hadn¡¯t expected Gentry to have any real talent.


    But just as she was getting excited to see the angel Gentry was conjuring, the fragile force abruptly dissipated.


    What? Before she could wonder further, she saw Gentry stop his incantation and turn to Quincy with apletely transformed expression.


    The same honest face was now oddly twisted with a mischievous air. When he spoke again, his voice had changed, bing shrill and mboyant, ¡°What do you need me for?¡±


    Winnie was taken aback.


    Was Gentry sessful? No, that couldn¡¯t be right. There was no sign of a divine aura around him.


    Gentry was¡­ faking it!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Mervin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at the sound of Gentry¡¯s voice. Yet, it was confusion that danced more prominently in his eyes.


    He had never witnessed a true possession, but the brief sh of eerie aura,bined with Gentry¡¯s current demeanor, seemed to suggest that a spirit had indeed taken hold.


    Though Mervin was the esteemed master of the Breeze Monastery, expected to be a paragon of experience and wisdom, hisck of certainty in this instance left him only with doubt. It seemed right, yet not quite.


    Uncertain, he decided to watch and wait.


    In contrast to the reactions of Winnie and Mervin, the onlookers from the production crew, along with the Henderson n, were utterly bamboozled by Gentry¡¯s act.


    Even Suzan, who had previously been skeptical of this inte¨Cfamous mystic, couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of respect upon hearing him speak. It seemed Gentry did possess a certain ir, otherwise how could an ordinary person seem to transform so utterly in an instant?


    In front of the live stream, Gentry¡¯s fans began to flood the screen with donations andments.


    ¡°Here we go, Gentry¡¯s channeling the spirit!¡±


    ¡°Your devoted follower offers a prayer for <b>a </b>miraculous weight loss and a night of fabulous


    wealth!¡±


    ¡°May the spirit bless my family with health and longevity!¡±


    ¡°I offer up my good¨Cfor¨Cnothing husband in exchange for a life of safety and riches.¡±


    ¡°Anyone interested in a trouble¨Cmaking kid? Please take him away for some schooling.¡±


    ¡°Dear spirit, I beg of you to guide my child¡¯s studies, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end here!¡±


    In just a moment, the live chat was inundated with blessings from the Spirit.


    To the casual observer, this spectacle was curious, but for Gentry¡¯s regr audience, such events were par for the course. Gentry often solved <i>his</i>


    followers¡® daily conundrums live on air, and they had witnessed several asions where he appeared to channel spirits, solidifying their belief in his genuine abilities.


    Baily had approached Gentry initially because of his substantial online following, never anticipating that Gentry¡¯s ¡°debut¡± would attract such a crowd of fans.


    Meanwhile, Quincy, upon hearing the ¡°the Spirit¡± inquire, was eager to exin his troubles in detail. But before he could get a word out, he was abruptly silenced by a graceful, yet dismissive gesture from the ¡°spirit,¡± who peered at him with <b>a </b>sly, almost foxy expression, ¡°No. need to speak; the negative aura around you is so thick it¡¯s clouding my vision. You¡¯ve clearly


    11:30


    Chapter 123


    been ensnared by a malevolent presence.¡±


    Quincy, though still harboring doubts, couldn¡¯t help but respond with renewed reverence, ¡°My lord, can you help me? Whatever offering you desire, the Henderson family will spare no effort to provide.¡±


    ¡°The Spirit¡± raised an eyebrow subtly before responding in a measured tone, ¡°I do not ept just any offering.¡±


    Pointing at Quincy, the spirit spoke in a sharp tone. ¡°You and your family must havemitted misdeeds to attract such a spirit. I have no interest in involving myself with your troubles.¡±


    With a disdainful snort directed at Quincy and his kin, the spirit left behind a look of ineffable meaning and promptly feigned a faint.


    The audience watched as Gentry¡¯s body slowly began to topple backward, seemingly destined to hit the ground, only to regain consciousness in a split second and twist his body back to an upright position with practiced ease<b>.</b>


    The viewers were used to this¨Cthe dramatic copse followed by the timely recovery was signature Gentry.


    As thements continued to flood in, debating Gentry¡¯s authenticity andparing him to others like Winnie and Mervin, it was clear that Gentry¡¯s performance had struck a chord. Some defended Winnie, while others praised Gentry¡¯s convincing portrayal of a spiritual medium.


    Winnie herself watched the entire performance from a distance. To her, Gentry¡¯s act was wless, as smooth as a rehearsed y, confident in front of the camera and the crowd. Yes, he yed the part well. But next time, she hoped, there would be no need for pretense.


    In her eyes, Gentry was more of a performer than a conduit of the spiritual realm. He was adept at reading subtle emotional cues and weaving together information to convince his subjects of his insights¨Call the while maintaining the guise of the mysterious spirit.


    Winnie had heard it said that many fortune¨Ctellers weren¡¯t truly prognosticating the future but were experts in reading people. Love, family, career, health¨Cthese were the typical worries of themon folk. Guiding them with carefully chosen words, a clever observer could easily pinpoint the root of their troubles and offer vague yet seemingly insightful advice. If they hit the mark, they were seen as gifted; if not, the faulty with the listener¡¯s interpretation. Winnie had a hunch about why Gentry was raking in millions as a mystical influencer¨Cit wasn¡¯t just his ir for drama, but also his silver tongue.


    And sure enough, as Winnie suspected, Gentry had yed her cards exactly that way.


    There weren¡¯t as many supernatural mysteries in the world as one might think; oftentimes, it was all about ying to people¡¯s doubts and fears. Gentry¡¯s bread and butter was more about appeasing his fans and putting on a show with all the bells and whistles ¨C it was his daily routine.


    Chapter <b>123</b>


    And on the off chance she came across a real pickle like today, she didn¡¯t sweat it.


    First, she¡¯d summon the spirit to the stage, then tailor a reason to turn down the request based on the client¡¯s own issues.


    Ugly as sin, heart ck as coal, a womanizer<b>, </b>disrespectful to the folks, and so on¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the spirit was capricious as theye¨Cwhether it¡¯d lend a hand or not was ultimately up to itself.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Although Winnie saw through Gentry¡¯s facade, she didn¡¯t feel the need to call them out.


    For one thing, everyone has their own way of getting by, and she wasn¡¯t about to y the ¡°justice warrior¡± just to expose someone¡¯s tricks.


    After all, poking your nose into such matters often brings more trouble than it¡¯s worth.


    Plus, they were on a reality TV show, and if reality TV can have scripts, why can¡¯t influencers curate their own personas?


    If he could maintain his act, then more power to him.


    Secondly, the Gentry she had researched online was mostly known for helping fans with love troubles. And if someone was in dire need of medical help, they wouldn¡¯t just peddle some quack remedy but would encourage them to visit a hospital.


    All in all, Gentry was a scam artist with principles.


    In the world of online streaming, it¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s genuine and who¡¯s a fraud.


    Thest reason was that she actually appreciated the excuse he had given as ¡°the spirit.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just that the Hendersons had brought this misfortune on themselves through theirThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    own misdeeds>


    When the Hendersons saw the spirit leave, their expressions changed dramatically.


    Now, as Gentry returned to his normal, simple self, they couldn¡¯t help but approach again, their attitude no longer dismissive, and their tone now tinged with a plea, ¡°Gentry, could you help us out and talk to the spirit again¡­ My family really needs her assistance.¡±


    Even though Quincy lowered his pride, Gentry remained steadfast and shook his head honestly. ¡°If the spirit doesn¡¯t want to do something, I can¡¯t force her. Another plea isn¡¯t going to change. her mind.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at the Hendersons and earnestly advised them to reflect on their own issues instead of begging the Fox Spirit for help.


    He saw right through them, the Hendersons were up to no good.


    Coupled with Winnie¡¯s earlier demeanor and the implications of her words, it was clear that the Hendersons were in their current predicament due to some misdeeds.


    Not to mention, Gentry didn¡¯t really have the power to summon spirits, especially in front of a live audience; he had to protect his reputation first and foremost.


    He had done his best, and if help was not forting, it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    Gentry was at peace with that.


    Chapter 124


    The production team was in a bind. With three people unable to assist and the remaining two, Candace and Kane, there mainly for their poprity, it was clear they didn¡¯t have the means to solve the Hendersons¡® problem either<b>.</b>


    Quincy, realizing this, thankfully had a backup n. Although he had briefly hoped for the Fox<b>. </b>Spirit¡¯s help, he quickly shifted his attention back to Winnie.


    ¡°Winnie¡­ could you possibly¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Winnie cut him off without hesitation.


    Some viewers in the live stream thought Winnie was being cold, but others felt it was a satisfying p in the face.


    ¡°Why should thisdy be morally pressured? Winnie¡¯s obviously not getting along with that family, so why should she help?¡±


    The viewers were curious about the nature of the grievance between Winnie and the Hendersons and were eager for some juicy details.


    Following another rejection, Suzan, who had been holding back, couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer.


    Unlike Quincy, Suzan had fewer reservations; seeing Winnie¡¯s clear desire to distance herself from the Hendersons only made her more determined to not let her get her way.


    With that thought, Suzan put on a heartbroken expression and looked at Winnie with disappointment, ¡°Winnie, are you really going to let our family die? I didn¡¯t want to bring this up on camera, but you¡¯re being too much! Quincy treated you like a sister since you were little, the Hendersons raised you for eighteen years, and our entire family has loved you like our own. Even if you forget all that, can¡¯t you help in memory of the care and upbringing you received from us? Are you really going to leave us to our fate?!¡±


    Suzan¡¯s outburst stunned everyone, both in front of the cameras and in the live stream audience.


    No one expected that Winnie and the Hendersons had such a rtionship!


    Winnie was a foster daughter of the Hendersons, and they had raised her for eighteen years!


    Viewers who initially thought Winnie was ying a satisfying role in a scripted drama couldn¡¯t help but feel she was now being too heartless.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing not to be able to help, but quite another to refuse to help, especially your own foster family who raised you for eighteen years. Winnie was indeed going too far!¡±


    ¡°This plot twist shocked me. Although Winnie is impressive, this time, I¡¯m on the Hendersons¡± side!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about family. Even without blood ties, they raised you, and to such a high standard at that! Now I understand why she was previously called ungrateful. Isn¡¯t this the definition of


    Chapter 124


    ingratitude?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, she said from the start that she couldn¡¯t help. Why are you all trying to guilt¨Ctrip. her?¡±


    ¡°The Hendersons¡® problem seems like no small matter. They dismissed Winnie as a fraud. before, but now everyone¡¯s acting like she¡¯s omnipotent?¡±


    ¡°Even if she truly can¡¯t help, that¡¯s no excuse for her attitude! That¡¯s her foster mother! Don¡¯t you understand that the debt of upbringing is greater than the debt of birth?!¡±


    ¡°I was starting to like Winnie, but now I¡¯m totally turned off!¡±


    ¡°Was I the only one curious about what the Hendersons could have possibly done to make Winnie despise the very family that raised her?¡±


    ¡°Favors of upbringing can be a mixed bag. Haven¡¯t we all seen those headlines? Stories of foster families who y nice in public but are monsters behind closed doors are not unheard of!¡±


    Thestment momentarily drew the audience back to their senses.


    But soon enough, someone spotted an inconsistency.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t the username familiar? Weren¡¯t you guys constantly nitpicking at Winnie all this time? Howe you¡¯re suddenly singing a different tune?¡±


    Indeed, those usernames were recognizable, and it seemed like the haters had switched sides. Had Winnie really turned the tide?


    The haters in front of the live stream were confused too.


    They had no idea why, when their boss first approached them, the message was clear- find every angle to discredit Winnie!


    They had been diligently slinging mud at her from the get¨Cgo.


    But then this juicy scandal dropped, and they were all gearing up for an epic takedown when, in a frantic rush, the boss sent new orders ¨C They could pick apart Winnie from any angle, but they were strictly forbidden from touching on anything rted to the Hendersons.


    Not only were they to avoid the topic, but they were also tasked with turning around the tide of online condemnation.


    They had never encountered such a fickle employer, but he who pays the piper calls the tune.


    So, the haters changed their tune.


    Professional trolls, after all, have no shame.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    In the Bryant family household.


    Cutler scoffed at the stream ofments flooding his phone screen, viewers trying to rally their collective wits against the trolls. He muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°This is on me, too much emphasis on family ties.¡±


    His original n had been to make sure Winnie faced some tough times, but not like this, not through public humiliation.


    Winnie could be teased and taunted by her own flesh and blood, but Cutler would never stand for outsiders to do the same ¨C especially not anyone from the Henderson n.


    He had no particr fondness for Winnie, but he despised the Hendersons even more.


    While contemting how to redirect the trolls¡® efforts, the tter of footsteps echoed down the staircase. It was Springer, clutching his phone, his face flushed with anger.


    Dressed as if he was ready to storm out of the house, he caught sight of Cutler lounging in the garden and pivoted towards him.


    Cutler instinctively tucked his phone away, hiding his phone from Springer¡¯s view.


    Oblivious to Cutler¡¯s action, Springer marched up and blurted out, ¡°Cutler, did you see Winnie¡¯s reality show live stream? Those Hendersons had the nerve to im in front of the entire inte that they raised Winnie for 18 years! After they couldn¡¯t get one over on us at the dinner party, now they¡¯re trying to y the moral high ground card online!¡±


    Cutler feigned ignorance, his voice dripping with indifference, ¡°Why would I watch anything about Winnie? And the Hendersons are on it too? Well, they¡¯re not exactly wrong, are they? They did take care of her for years.¡±


    Springer was flustered by Cutler¡¯s nonchnce. ¡°You know what the Hendersons are like with Winnie! Didn¡¯t they admit everything at the dinner party?! We let slide the way they treated her as a child out of respect for them raising her, and now they have the gall to y that card again on camera!¡±


    His voice tinged with frustration, Springer pressed, ¡°I¡¯m heading over to the Hendersons¡® to back Winnie up, Cutler. Come with me!¡±


    Cutler shot him a nce, his expression one of bored disinterest, ¡°Go if you want, I¡¯m not getting involved in her drama.¡±


    Springer stomped his foot in irritation, ¡°We¡¯re all Bryants. This is about our family¡¯s reputation. How can you call it ¡®drama¡°?¡±


    Despite their grievances with Winnie, when it came to outside threats, the Bryants stood united, a testament to the deep¨Crooted family values instilled by the older generation.


    Cutler, of course, felt the same way, but he wasn¡¯t about to show it as openly as Springer.


    Chapter 125


    ¡°If you barge in on their recording, you¡¯re just going to make us theughingstock of the entire Bryant family. If you want to clear Winnie¡¯s name from the Hendersons¡®, it¡¯s not as simple as just showing up and shouting a few times.¡±


    Cutler exined. ¡°Right now, the viewers are all aware that the Hendersons <b>raised </b>her. Winnie¡¯s attitude towards them is going to be scrutinized and criticized by everyone online. If you really want to help her, you need to start by changing how the viewers see her.¡±


    Being older than Springer, Cutler¡¯s strategies and thoughts were naturally more measured.


    Springer nodded in agreement, about to ask how exactly they should proceed when a flicker of suspicion crossed his mind, ¡°Wait a minute, I thought you said you weren¡¯t following Winnie¡¯s show. How do you know so much about the situation online?¡±


    Cutler, caught off guard, had a fleeting look of embarrassment cross his face but quickly regained hisposure. With a dismissive tone, he retorted, ¡°It¡¯s obvious if you think about it. Do I need to watch it to know?¡± As he spoke, he reached for his phone on the table, intending to retreat to his room.


    But Springer was easily convinced. Among their generation, if Horace was known for his smarts, Cutler was a close second.


    However, whether from guilt or distraction, Cutler¡¯s hand slipped, and the phone ttered to the floor. Screen¨Cup, the live stream from the TV show was clearly visible.


    Springer¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Cutler had been watching the whole time.


    Meanwhile, over at the Henderson ce¡­


    Suzan watched the show¡¯s director closely after dropping the bombshell about the Henderson. family raising Winnie. She knew the power of a live audience and the real¨Ctime feedback from onlinements. She was aware of Winnie¡¯s desire to sever ties with the Hendersons, but Suzan wasn¡¯t about to let her have thest word.


    ¡°If the stubborn girl wouldn¡¯t resolve the issues willingly, I would force her hand.¡± she thought


    <ol start="50">


    <li>50.</li>


    </ol>


    Catching a glimpse of the director¡¯s stern face, Suzan anticipated that the onlinements were already tearing into Winnie.


    Suzan¡¯s heart swelled with satisfaction, but she kept her face a study in restraint, showing nothing of her inner triumph. Instead, she adopted a visage of deep sorrow and pain.


    She even went so far as to humble herself in front of Winnie.


    ¡°Winnie, I know you¡¯ve got skills, or else the Supernatural Department wouldn¡¯t have recruited you in the first ce. If you really don¡¯t want to lend a hand, we can talk money. Maybe you can craft a few more of those Amulets for me, that¡¯s reasonable, right?¡±


    Winnie saw through Suzan¡¯s scheme in an instant. She knew that Suzan, just like Kathryn in the


    11:30


    Chapter 125


    past, always yed the part of the frail innocent in front of others.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although aware of this. Winnie didn¡¯t have the heart to put on a simr charade of feigned misery. She simply and coldly refused, ¡°No way.¡±


    As soon as Winnie spoke, even the surrounding crew members couldn¡¯t help but frown, their faces showing a hint of disapproval.


    Despite never having taken Winnie to heart, Suzan had, after all, <b>been </b>around her for eighteen years and knew her temperament well.


    After hearing Winnie¡¯s rejection, Suzan immediately put on an expression of utter heartbreak.


    She needed to turn up the heat!


    If she could just get Winnie on the hot seat, she was convinced Winnie would cave in!


    ¡°Winnie, how can you be so heartless? Do you¡­ do you want me to get down on my knees and beg you? If that¡¯s what it takes for you to agree, then I, I¡ª¡±


    Suzan, feigning desperation, made as if to kneel.


    Quick as a sh, Candace darted over, swiftly grabbing Suzan¡¯s arm to prevent her from kneeling.


    If Suzan actually knelt down in front of the cameras, Winnie would bembasted by the entire nation to the point of wishing for death.


    Having only worked with Winnie for a couple of days, Candace felt that Winnie was not at all like the person Mrs. Henderson made her out to be.


    And from her professional perspective, although Mrs. Henderson¡¯s performance was quite convincing, a discerning eye could still detect the artifice.


    Suzan might fool millions, but she couldn¡¯t fool Candace ¨C known in the industry as a clever


    actress.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    In the heat of the moment, Candace lunged forward to grab Suzan¡¯s arm, while Ned, who stood nearby, also snapped into action, seizing Suzan¡¯s other arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should try and calm down Mrs. Henderson¡­ maybe sweet¨Ctalk her a bit¡­¡± Ned suggested to Winnie, without letting go of Suzan.


    But Winnie stood still her gaze cold and indifferent, not showing the slightest bit of emotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold her back, she won¡¯t be kneeling today.¡± Winnie dered matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Suzan had always looked down on <b>Winnie</b>, treating her like a pawn in her own game, even after Winnie returned to the Bryant family. Suzan had the audacity to think she could manipte


    Winnie with ease.


    Her pride and haughtiness were too ingrained, kneeling was beyond her dignity.


    It was just an empty threat.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring the disapproving res from those around her, Winnie even took a step back, as if settling in to watch the drama unfold. She turned to Suzan, who was still being held, and coaxed in a slow voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t you about to kneel?¡±


    Disregarding Candace¡¯s desperate eye signals, Winnie then said to the pair holding Suzan. ¡°Let her go. It¡¯s all for show anyway; no need for this charade.¡±


    Her words made Candace and Ned suddenly realize that they were supporting a woman didn¡¯t need their help. In fact, they hadn¡¯t been applying much force at all.


    who


    Perhaps to prove Winnie¡¯s point, or maybe due to a mischievous impulse, Candace actually let


    <ol>


    <li>go.</li>


    </ol>


    The crowd watched as Suzan¡¯s face shed with embarrassment, quickly reced by a look of furious indignation directed at Winnie.


    The expression vanished in an instant, and Suzan then dramatically plopped onto the nearby couch, covering her face and wailing, ¡°What did I do to deserve this? My child treats me like the enemy, even trying to embarrass me <b>in </b>front of everyone¡­ Where did I screw up as a mom<b>¡­</b>?¡± Quincy, watching his own mother¡¯s performance, had aplex expression on his face. In front of the cameras, he had to feign a son¡¯s concern, resulting in a rather odd look.


    Compared to him, Kathryn remained cool under pressure. Without any rehearsal, she naturally teared up and continued Suzan¡¯s act, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±


    Her voice was full of sorrow and vulnerability, tugging at the heartstrings of everyone watching the live stream.


    The audience was outraged.


    ¡°How could Winnie be so heartless? Suzan had raised her for eighteen years! It didn¡¯t matter if


    Chapter 126


    Winniecked the ability to resolve the Henderson family¡¯s issues; she shouldn¡¯t treat the woman who raised her like this!¡±


    ¡°Someone who could turn their back on their foster mother was no better than a beast!¡±


    The chat was aze with anger and disgust.


    ¡°Winnie is despicable! She¡¯s ruining the good name of Emerald Bay!¡±


    While theizens was in an uproar, Winnie narrowed her eyes and spoke again, her voice icy. ¡°Do you want to taste the feeling of being forced to tell the truth again?¡±


    Her words struck a nerve in Suzan, halting her theatrics and causing both her and Kathryn to freeze.


    The viewers were bewildered by the sudden shift in tone, sensing an undercurrent of hidden truths<b>.</b>


    Before they could voice their curiosity or skepticism, the chatroom screen exploded with a barrage of virtual fireworks. One after another, they lit up the stream with their dazzling effects.


    Each virtual firework represented a substantial donation, and the most extravagant among them, the ¡°Starry Sky,¡± signified a gift of staggering value. The chat broadcasted messages of gratitude to Horace, who had donated an impressive series of ¡°Starry Skies¡± to the stream.


    Amidst the visual spectacle, Horace sent a sinct message through the chat, ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t be afraid, your brother¡¯s here.¡±


    The audience was stunned, trying to process the revtion. Could Horace Bryant be Winnie¡¯s brother, publicly backing her up?


    The donations didn¡¯t stop there. More ¡°Starry Skies¡± erupted across the screen, each. apanied by messages from other donors- Clifford Bryant, Middleton Bryant, and Springer Bryant¨Ceach disying their support for Winnie.


    Amidst the chaos, the Bryant family drama unfolded, with new alliances being formed and old ones tested, all under the watchful eyes of the live stream audience.


    A whole lineup of folks with the surname Bryant.


    To say they had no ties to Winnie, the viewers would rather die than believe!


    It¡¯s not like no one had tried to dig up details on Winnie before, but the fact that Winnie was a Bryant, of the illustrious Bryant family, hadn¡¯t been broadcasted beyond the inner circles.


    So the audience was blissfully unaware.


    But as they gawked at the spectacr shower of live stream gifts, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy.


    What was up with this family? Throwing around expensive live stream gifts like they were nothing¨Cdid they have money to burn or what?


    11:31


    Chapter 126


    Even Bagol was taken aback by this sudden deluge of generosity in just ten minutes, gifts. worth a million had poured in, all seemingly for Winnie.


    The viewers thought the spectacle of this family arriving to show support was impressive enough, but¡­ there was more toe.


    Thanks to Hector for gifting the streamer Ghostly Guidance with a cosmic array of Starry Skies. Thanks to Caretaker of Breeze Monastery for raining down Starry Skies on Ghostly Guidance!


    Thanks to Drake for unleashing a gxy of Starry Skies on Ghostly Guidance!


    The moment thest name shed on the screen, those in the chat who recognized it were collectively gobsmacked.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    The rebroadcast of ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± was no secret to Drake, but he wasn¡¯t glued to the live


    stream.


    The ruckus from yesterday¡¯s Naylor incident was so big that Drake had his assistant keep an eye on the broadcast.


    Though neither admitted it, with the engagement hanging over their heads, and considering his ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± had a knack for stirring up trouble, Drake felt it was his duty to keep a watchful eye.


    Once he¡¯d delegated the task, he put it out of his mind.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for trouble to brew again barely half an hour into the show.


    Winnie was trending for her icy treatment of her foster family.


    Drake frowned involuntarily.


    After thatst dinner party, the Hendersons¡® reputation amongst the elite was hardly a secret. but the online world was clueless.


    Just a nce at the online vitriol, and Drake felt a wave of distaste.


    Only fools, after all, let themselves get riled up by a few idlements.


    That¡¯s when he saw the screen light up with a dazzling animation of donations.


    Horace had shown up with his real name, apanied by the animated effects and a message


    in the chat.


    In that moment. Drake feltpelled to show some support for her. Especially since her cousin and friends seemed to be rallying around.


    As her ¡°fianc¨¦,¡± it wouldn¡¯t do to stand idly by.


    So he had his assistant set up an ount for him, and then he joined in the gifting..


    ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± had a unique setup for each guest, with separate streaming rooms, although viewers preferred the main room when the guests were fogether..


    The Bryants¡® and Drake¡¯s donations, while made in the main room, actually went to the individual streams.


    The orderly queue of donations was unmistakable, and no fan would dare im it for their idol.


    The sight of a million¨Cdor gift made everyone a bit envious.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Hendersons, it seemed, were no small fry, and Winnie, even if not raised by her biological family, must have had it easy.¡±


    ¡°But now that she carried the Bryant name, it looked like she¡¯d been acknowledged by her blood rtives.¡±


    11:31


    ¡°Yet, where did the Bryant ne from?¡±


    ¡°Their generosity was certainly extraordinary.¡±


    Only the viewers in Mervin¡¯s stream felt sour.


    ¡°This ¡°Caretaker of Breeze Monastery¡± should be Mervin¡¯s master, right? Why donate to Winnie Instead of our Mervin? Oh no, our Mervin is so pitiable.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Winnie and the Caretaker of Breeze Monastery? Mervin didn¡¯t even get a dor, and she gets a hundred thousand?¡±


    Mervin¡¯s fans felt indignant and began toin about the master¡¯s favoritism.


    Then, a chat message popped up: ¡°Thank you Caretaker of Breeze Monastery for sending a single red rose to host Ghostly Guidance Mervin.¡±


    In what seemed to be a response to the previous chat messages, it was worth exactly one dor.


    Mervin¡¯s fans were speechless, and even more sympathetic towards their Mervin.


    Meanwhile, due to Drake¡¯s real¨Cname appearance, a few wealthy kids watching were stunned and quickly shared it in their private group chats.


    The screenshot was of that very donation message.


    ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me? Is that really Drake? It¡¯s not amon name, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Patterson¡¯s name isn¡¯t like anymon Joe on the street; even in the online world, who would dare misuse his name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the stream too! I saw Horace¡¯s message, it¡¯s kind of touching, Horace is so warm!¡±


    ¡°So that really is Mr. Patterson, right? After all, he and Horace are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How could that man be watching a stream?! Such things would only sully his eyes. ¡°What are you all talking about? What¡¯s this about Drake?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care much for this Winnie, but I like the Hendersons even less.¡±


    ¡°Did Mrs. Henderson forget what she said that night at the dinner party?¡±


    ¡°Waiting to see her crash and burn on the show.<i>¡±</i>


    Didn¡¯t Winnie just ask on the show if Mrs. Henderson wanted to taste the feeling of being forced to tell the truth again? What that mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s got some mad skills!<b>¡±</b>


    ¡°What in the world are you all talking about? Someone exin, please!¡±


    The clueless rich kids in the group were going crazy, with kind souls promptly sharing the live


    stream link.


    Those in the group unaware of the situation were among the first to tune in.


    Simultaneously, as the million¨Cdor donation spectacle was <b>so </b>impressive, manyizens. started sharing screenshots online, drawing in another wave of onlookers.


    Viewers from other streams also followed the digital trail over.


    Within minutes, the live stream¡¯s viewer count hit a new record high.


    Bagot watched the numbers with a look asplex as a Shakespearean tragedy.


    But he knew more than the average viewer, and he wasn¡¯t too surprised by the massive


    donation to Winnie.


    If there was a surprise, it was that he¡¯d clearly underestimated how much the


    valued Winnie.


    Bryant family


    With several Bryants making their presence felt, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    ¡°Get the team to take action. Let¡¯s clean up thements against Winnie and steer the conversation in the chat,¡± Bagotmanded.


    Once he spoke, the operators got the message, and the chaotic chat in the stream was quickly moderated.


    Then came a flood ofments specting on the truth.


    Given Winnie¡¯s previous statement and the Hendersons¡® obviously guilty reactions, the situation was clearly not as simple as it seemed.


    With thesements guiding the narrative, the viewers who had been riled up by Suzan¡¯s provocation started to think a little more clearly.


    The same question nagged at the back of everyone¡¯s minds, unspoken yet loud in its silence.


    What did she mean by tasting the feeling of being forced to tell the truth again?


    Themotion in the live stream didn¡¯t even cause a ripple among the show¡¯s crew, focused as they were on their own tasks. After all, apart from the directors, the guests couldn¡¯t see the chat or thements streaming in.


    Winnie was oblivious to the vitriol aimed at her in the chat, just as she was to thevish disys of support from the Bryant family and someone named Drake Hector.


    After giving her warning, she watched as Suzan and Kathryn reined in their instincts to clear their names in front of the cameras.


    She didn¡¯t care about public opinion. Nor did she have any intention of airing her private life for the inte to judge right from wrong.


    Despite her distaste for the Hendersons¡® antics, she remembered the show must go on.


    Chapter 127


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the issues with the Hendersons start with Kathryn, and that¡¯s beyond my control,¡± Winnie dered, not bothering to nce at Suzan and Kathryn¡¯s changing expressions. She then turned her attention to Quincy, her tone shifting ever so slightly. ¡°However, the problems Mr. Henderson is facing? I might just have a suggestion for those.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s face was a study in contrasts, joy at the prospect of her offer to help with his current predicament, yet tinged with discontent and frustration at her cold, distant reference to him as ¡°Mr. Henderson.¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    After spending some time together, Quincy was beginning to understand why Winnie had the attitude she did towards the Hendersons.


    As the biological son, he himself felt resentment when he sensed the unfairness in his mother¡¯s. treatment of Kathryn, and Winnie had endured it for eighteen years.


    Quincy wasn¡¯t oblivious before, he just didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion?¡± Quincy asked, without getting hung up on formalities, his mind set on resolving the current issue.


    Candace and the others were also curious.


    From what Quincy had said before, the ghost girl would always appear suddenly in his dreams, sleeping at the far end of his bed, and each night she seemed to sleep closer than the night before. Judging by her actions, this ghost girl probably had a thing for Quincy.


    Could Winnie seriously be advising Quincy to be with the ghost girl?


    Candace¡¯s imagination ran wild, even picturing the scene in her head.


    The others gave Quincy looks of sympathy.


    Winnie, oblivious to the expressions of the others, nced at Quincy and seemed to look through him to the Henderson living room behind him. With a calm and light voice, she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, just move out of the house.¡±


    She knew about the ghost entangling Quincy.


    Back when she lived in the Henderson estate, this ghost and another were quite well¨Cbehaved, even after she had expelled them once. They returned and just nestled quietly in the corners.


    They didn¡¯t harm anyone, so naturally, Winnie had no reason to forcibly destroy them.


    She just let them nestle in the corners of the Henderson estate. But she hadn¡¯t expected that after she left, these mischievous spirits would start causing trouble again.


    After Winnie sinctly delivered her advice, Quincy and the others were visibly stunned.


    ¡°Move out of the house¡­ Just like that?¡±


    Quincy was still trying to wrap his head around it.


    Kane couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Isn¡¯t the ghost after Mr. Henderson and wants to marry him?¡±


    Clearly, he and Candace were on the same page.


    Candace nodded vehemently in agreement, ¡°Yeah, why not stage a fake wedding and burn a paper husband to her or something!¡±


    Winnie gave them a strange look, ¡°Who said the ghost was after a person?¡±


    Chapter 128


    Whether it was that ghost or herpanions, they were all initially fixated on the house.


    Winnie hadn¡¯t delved deep into the matter, but it was clear they had an attachment to the mansion that prevented them from moving on, and after staying in one ce for so long, they were close to bing bound spirits.


    But they weren¡¯t true bound spirits. Winnie had the ability to force them to stay away, but that didn¡¯t mean she would, especially not for Quincy.


    Winnie didn¡¯t want to bother with such efforts, hence her straightforward suggestion.


    Quincy stared at Winnie, making sure she wasn¡¯t joking. His expression soured.


    Suzan and Kathryn were incredulous at her so¨Ccalled ¡°advice.¡±


    ¡°You want us to give up the house? On what grounds?!¡± Suzan balked.


    Did Winnie have any idea how much the house was worth now?


    Suzan felt that Winnie wasn¡¯t sincerely trying to help the Hendersons and was even scheming for them to incur more losses!


    Just like the time she tricked Kathryn out of five million and then went ahead to give that recording to that little vixen Catherine to post online.


    As Suzan red at Winnie, the live stream audience, already swayed by previous rumors, was taken aback by her venomous look.


    Their doubts deepened.


    ¡°Mrs. Henderson wasn¡¯t as gentle and generous as she seemed. Perhaps there was more to Winnie¡¯s adoption by the Hendersons than met the eye?¡±


    ¡°The drama of the wealthy was never straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Because the harassment is directed at you,¡± Winnie replied calmly to Suzan, but before she could dwell on it, Winnie nonchntly added, ¡°I¡¯ve given my advice. Whether you take it or not is up to you.¡± With that, she stepped aside, as if her work there was done.


    Quincy¡¯s face was a mask of internal conflict.


    If what Winnie said was true, he had been looking at the problem all wrong.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for the live broadcast, he might have been able to convince his father to sell the house to get rid of the ghost.


    But now, with the issue made public on the show, everyone would know there was something wrong with the Henderson mansion, and even if they wanted to sell, no one would want it.


    If no one would buy it, then they¡¯d have to leave it empty. That would mean a direct loss of millions for the Hendersons!


    11:31


    Chapter 178


    Quincy couldn¡¯t make that decision, and he started trying to negotiate with Winnie.


    Ned, as the show¡¯s host, finally found his role.


    Stepping forward, he didn¡¯t try to persuade Winnie on Quincy¡¯s behalf but asked, ¡°Winnie, it sounds like you know exactly what¡¯s going on with Mr. Henderson. Could you exin to us in detail? Why would moving out solve the problem?¡±


    Winnie looked at Ned, then at the camera. ¡°Are you sure you want me to go into detail?¡±


    Her tone carried a hint of skepticism, given that the program had been urgently censored the day before for touching on sensitive topics.


    Ned, seasoned as he was in the art of hosting, found himself momentarily tongue¨Ctied by Winnie¡¯s simple retort.


    But his speechlessness didn¡¯tst long.


    Because in front of the Ghostly Guidance livestream, just as the screen had finally calmed down from the previous wave of dazzling starry special effects, in the next second, the familiar ¡°Starry Skies¡± gifts erupted again.


    The online crowd were chill about it this time.


    They¡¯d seen this effect so many times, it was old hat.


    ¡°Go ahead, y it a thousand times more, they¡¯d get bored for sure!¡±


    ¡°The tform better start cranking out some new goodies.¡±


    ¡°Right! Drop the link! It¡¯s just a grand¡¯s worth of bling, and Winnie¡¯s backers can drop that kind of cash without breaking a sweat!¡±


    ¡°Holy smokes! Did anybody see who¡¯s tipping this time?¡±


    ¡°Just the Bryants again, nothing surprising¡­ Whoa! Did another big shot just enter the chat? Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°Am I seeing things? Is that¡­ an official ount?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things! I just checked their profile! It¡¯s a verified official ount!¡±


    As the chat sped by like a shooting star, all eyes in the livestream were glued to thetest tip notification-


    Thanks to the EU Supernatural Department for sending a series of ¡°Starry Skies¡± to host Ghostly Guidance!


    And simultaneously, a golden message streaked across the chat.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Different from the regrments, this one that shone with a rare brilliance¨Ca golden hue reserved for official endorsements, standing boldly among the sea of messages.


    ¡°The EU Supernatural Department proudly rewards this token of appreciation, extending our wholehearted support to our exceptional new recruit. Winnie, for her promotion of arcanews. and mystical studies!¡±


    Viewers in the chat room were utterly dazzled. How could this college be so good to their students?


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been epted to Goldcrest Academy, so hey, professors, when¡¯s my supporting donation?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Emerald University, get proactive and send that ¡®Starry Sky¡® my way.¡±


    ¡°The teachers haven¡¯t gifted me anything, surely because they don¡¯t know my stream ID. I¡¯ll leave a message for the school¡¯s official ount right away!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a such expensive donation effect; I¡¯ll settle for the cheapest one, as a token of my understanding, dear professors, when will you gift it to me?¡±


    ¡°Truly the chosen one, she¡¯s being pampered by her college even before matriction.¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the other 29 students epted by the Supernatural Department, I protest!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just a friendly reminder, the Supernatural Department admits no more than thirty students a year, but that doesn¡¯t mean they always admit exactly thirty.¡±


    Bagot didn¡¯t miss the goldenment from the Supernatural Department, and it felt too coincidental to be just that.


    The Department¡¯s sudden appearance seemed more like a direct response to Winnie¡¯s rhetorical question.


    Bagot felt an odd spection brewing within him.


    Perhaps, the ones who had given the green light for the show to continue weren¡¯t the Morgans from Capital City, nor the Bryants from Emerald Bay, but¡­ the Supernatural Department?


    The institute, rumored to have national backing, might possess more clout than they had imagined.


    At the thought, Bagot¡¯s heart ignited with excitement.


    If this were true<b>, </b>their show might have just struck gold!


    His gaze towards Winnie turned fervent in an instant. He also didn¡¯t forget to instruct the host through his earpiece, ¡°Let her speak.¡±


    Winnie could sat whatever she wants to say. After all, they have the higher¨Cup¡¯s support!


    <b>11:42</b>


    Ned, upon receiving Bagot¡¯s directive, although puzzled, quickly recovered and replied with a smile, ¡°Here at ¡®Ghostly Guidance, use your intuition to unravel the story. Speak freely<i>, </i>and with confidence.¡±


    Upon hearing Ned¡¯s words, Winnie understood that there were no issues from the director¡¯s side. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she began to speak. ¡°To put it simply, this ce, fifty years ago, was the estate of a rich politician, and the ghost that haunts Mr. Henderson is the daughter of that very family.¡±


    Winnie knew the story of the ghost woman, who was a tragedy from a bygone era.


    She was the daughter of a rich politician, and in the 70s, this rich family had fallen into decline because of some political dispute.


    Before her family¡¯s downfall, her father, sensing trouble ahead and not wanting to implicate his children, arranged for her to marry into a family of poor farmers whom <b>he </b>had once helped.


    Though poor, the only son in that family had been able to attend high school thanks to her father¡¯s support.


    In a vige of illiterates, the boy was a rare educated man, expected to make something of himself to get a city job and marry a city girl.


    And he did marry a city girl, but one from a fallen political family.


    The girl¡¯s father provided avish wedding fund<b>, </b>entrusting his beloved daughter to the boy.


    He believed that with past favors and the fund, his daughter could live a stable life in the vige despite her tainted social ss.


    However, human hearts aren¡¯t always as predictable as one might think.


    Upon marrying into the countryside, the girl was not weed by her new family. On her second day, they took her money under the guise of safekeeping.


    Her sister¨Cinw took her expensive clothes and shoes under various pretenses.


    Overnight, the girl went from being a pampered daughter to a pitiable person, subjected to bullying and abuse.


    Alone, she was tasked with all the household chores¨Ccooking, cleaning, farming, feeding the pigs, chopping wood, and tending the garden¡­.


    And her husband watched it all, feeling it was only natural.


    Once grateful for the rich guy¡¯s support, the boy¡¯s feelings changed when their circumstances. did. That gratitude turned into a stain¨Can association with a fallen political family.


    And yet, audaciously, the rich man was using past favors as leverage to push for his daughter¡¯s marriage into their family.


    Although the boy married her for the substantial wedding fund, he always felt the marriage was an insult to him.


    <b>11-32</b>


    Every time he saw her, he was reminded of her family¡¯s past charity.


    With her father¡¯s political dispute, his once¨Cpromising future was alsopromised.


    He med all his misfortunes on marrying a wife with a bad political background. So, he allowed his family to torment her to work her to the bone, to tremble meekly before him.


    All under the pretense that it was for her own good.


    Because she had a bad background, her misery would make others feel better, and she believed


    When she became pregnant with his child and still had to work the fields in her eighth month, a confrontation with her sister¨Cinw led to a brutal push that caused a miscarriage.


    The loss of the child, coupled with severe blood loss, left her unable to have children ever


    again.


    Her husband then turned on her, threatening divorce.


    Onlyter did she discover that he had been involved with a factory girl from the city and would have found a reason for divorce regardless.


    In the dead of winter, penniless and cast out, the girl had nowhere to go but back to the shell of her once¨Cgrand <b>home</b>.


    She reminisced about the blissful days of her youth, the carefreeughter that echoed through the halls of her childhood home. Even with the gnawing suspicion that her family might no longer be of this world, the pull to return to that ce was irresistible.


    Alone, she braved the biting chill of a winter¡¯s day, trudging for over five hours. She journeyed from the rustic outskirts of town, her feet tracing a path worn by memories towards the city¡¯s embrace. But fate, it seemed, had other ns, as she copsed on a deste stretch of road just shy of the city¡¯s gates.


    Her body, already frail from childbirth and the years of hardship that followed, could take no <b>more</b>. Perhaps it was the knowledge of her impending end that fueled her desperate yearning to see home once more.


    Yet, her journey was cut short, her strength falling on that lonesome road, her body never to rise again.


    Her soul, however, tethered by a profound yearning, continued its pilgrimage towards that sacred ce she once called home..


    Upon arrival, she found her sanctuary upied by strangers. Powerless, the girl could only watch as unfamiliar faces imed the rooms that once echoed with herughter.


    In time<b>, </b>the house was razed, then rebuilt, torn down and erected anew, until it bore no resemnce to the haven of her memories.


    Still, she watched, an ethereal sentinel to a ce that was no longer hers, unable to part with


    11<b>:</b><b>324</b>


    Chapter 129


    thend that anchored her to a world she could no longer touch.


    The live stream was eerily quiet.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Everyone listened intently as Winnie recounted the tale of the ¡°ghost girl¡± and her past.


    Even though Winnie¡¯s storytelling wasn¡¯t the most animated, the oppressive air of that bygone era still managed to silence the audience.


    They all knew that this ghost girl was likely just a figment of the show¡¯s scriptwriters! imaginations.


    Even after hearing the earlier segment about the Fortune Pir, they still considered it all just part of the show¡¯s <b>dramatic </b>effects.


    Years of a science¨Cbased education had instilled a firm belief in materialism in most viewers.


    Yet that didn¡¯t stop them from feeling a pang of heartache for the story of the ghost girl.


    Theymented:


    ¡°My grandma lived through that era. Winnie¡¯s story doesn¡¯t sound made up to me.¡±


    ¡°The ghost girl¡¯s plight seemed too real, too poignant. It wasn¡¯t her fault.¡±


    ¡°Jerks exist in every era. It¡¯s wrong to marry someone just because you owe their family, but if you don¡¯t want to, just refuse! It¡¯s vile to covet her money and then me her!¡±


    ¡°The only constion was that she managed to return home, even if it wasn¡¯t truly hers. anymore.¡±


    ¡°She just wanted to go home. What¡¯s wrong with that? Give her the house back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll just lose a house, but she¡¯s lost her only home!¡±


    The chat started flooding with sympathy for the ghost girl in Winnie¡¯s story. Some even agreed that Quincy should give up the mansion to let the ghost girl live there.


    The Hendersons would have been furious if they could see the chat¡¯s¡¯content, probably getting worked up by the viewers¡®ments.


    Bagot was also caught off guard by Winnie¡¯s story, wondering where she had heard such a story.


    Or perhaps, had she met the ghost girl during her time living there as an adopted daughter? Quincy shared simr doubts. He suspected Winnie knew about the ghost girl¡¯s existence all along. Even before her fallout with the family, she never thought to rid the house of the ghost!


    If she had done that, would he have been spared all this torment?


    The thought of the shadow inching closer in his dreams sent shivers down Quincy¡¯s spine. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right,¡± Quincy suddenly said, as if struck by a thought, ¡°If it¡¯s as you say, and the


    11:32


    Chapter 130


    figure in my dreams is her¡­ I¡¯ve done her <i>o</i>


    harm. Why would she cling to me like this?¡±


    And the ghost clung to him in such a terrifying way,ing closer each time he fell asleep!


    Winnie casually pulled out a thermos, took a sip of water to soothe her throat, then looked at Quincy with a nonchnt expression, ¡°As I said before, you¡¯ve been afflicted with a bacsh of fate, and you¡¯re unlucky, making you prone to such attachments.¡±


    She paused, as if to confirm something, before continuing. ¡°The reason she¡¯s haunting you in this manner is that¡­ that¡¯s how she scared her ex¨Chusband to kill him. It¡¯s the only way she knows how to kick others out.¡±


    Quincy, upon hearing this chilling truth was at a loss for words.


    And the viewers<b>, </b>who had been pitying the ghost girl, changed their attitudes.


    ¡°Suddenly found it harder to feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°The ghost girl, though frail and pitiable, had managed to scare her no¨Cgood husband to death on her own merit.¡±


    ¡°If I had the ghost girl¡¯s powers, my abusive ex would¡¯ve been history,¡± someone suddenl


    The chat then spiraled into a discussion on domestic abuse, with advice and support flooding in for those affected.


    Quincy was unaware of the chat¡¯s tangent, more preupied with feeling wronged.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything to her, yet she tormented him just because he was unlucky recently?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was just too unfair!


    Meanwhile, Quincy was alsoing to grips with what it felt like to be implicated by Kathryn, as Winnie had warned.


    Though Kathryn was his sister, he was genuinely starting to feel weighed down by her.


    Kathryn sensed Quincy¡¯s cooling gaze and internally cursed Winnie fer ndering her in front of the audience.


    had to be Winnie¡¯s doing that everyone was turning against her!


    Despite her resentment, Kathryn managed only to look sorrowful.


    ¡°Winnie, why do you always have to speak ill of me? Is it my fault that I was born with bad luck? Is it right to me me for every mishap that befalls the family?¡±


    Part of her act was a ploy for sympathy, but Kathryn genuinely felt wronged.


    She had been through car idents and a streak of bad luck recently, even got dumped by Parker Robinson.


    If only Winnie had switched fates with her, would she be in such a sorry state?


    <b>11:32</b>


    Chapter 110


    Winnie nced at Kathryn, easily quessing her thoughts.


    With indifference in her eyes, she simply stated, ¡°With a fate like yours, you should have been cautious and charitable to umte good deeds. But you chose the opposite path. Your current situation is the consequence you and your family have sought.¡±


    The Hendersons weren¡¯t innocent.


    At Winnie¡¯s words, Kathryn¡¯s expression twisted momentarily, her hands gripping the wheelchair¡¯s armrests with white¨Cknuckled intensity.


    Winnie was telling everyone that Kathryn was up to no good daily! How dare Winnie defame her like that?!


    Enraged yet helpless, especially in front of the camera, Kathryn broke down in tears.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s distress, Suzan immediately felt a surge of maternal fury, forgetting Winnie¡¯s earlier warning and confronting her angrily.


    ¡°Enough! Kathryn¡¯s already been through enough, and you keep bullying her. How can your heart be so cold?! You really think you¡¯re something, don¡¯t you? Strutting around here like you own the ce just because you¡¯ve got a little talent,¡± Suzan spat out, the words fueled by anger yet ringing with a sudden conviction. ¡°And that nonsense about a female ghost? I bet you just cooked that up! All this weird stuff started happening at home after you left. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me one bit if it was you who brought this curse upon us!¡±


    Suzan had blurted it out in the heat of the moment, but the more she thought about it, the more


    it made sense.


    Winnie, with her eerie ways, wouldn¡¯t think twice about using some dark arts against ordinary folks. It wasn¡¯t beyond her, not at all!


    1


    Suddenly, Suzan felt a rush of excitement coursing through her. She was about to expose Winnie¡¯s true colors on camera.


    But just as she was about to unveil the truth, as her lips parted and the words were poised to spill out, something mped around her throat from behind.


    Clutching at her neck, her mouth gaping, Suzan found herself gasping for air, unable to speak. And that icy touch at the back of her neck, it grew more and more pronounced.


    It was a hand.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    The moment Suzan realized what it was, her face drained of color, and she stared at the camera, her previously graceful


    elegance reced by a look of terror and distortion.


    Her sudden reaction sent shivers down the spines of the audience watching the live stream.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not again, not again.


    Her expression now was a haunting echo of Naylor¡¯s from yesterday, just before the live feed


    cut when he was choked by the hands of five ghost girls.


    The production crew, including Quincy and Kathryn, was clearly taken aback by this unexpected turn of events.


    Quincy, in particr, had truly experienced the sensation of a ghostly hand covering his mouth. Almost instinctively, he thought of


    a solution, ¡°Kathryn, give Mom the amulet!¡±


    After all, wasn¡¯t it Barton¡¯s amulet that had scared off the apparition in their room?


    Upon hearing the word ¡°amulet,¡± Suzan¡¯s eyes darted towards Kathryn with desperation and hope. Since they were already


    close by, she reached out to her daughter instinctively.


    However, Kathryn, seeing her mother¡¯s hand reaching towards her, did not think to use the amulet to save her, but instead


    instinctively pushed her wheelchair backwards to escape.


    Suzan was taken aback, the suffocating sensation at her throat and the dull ache in her chest almost merging into one.


    She looked at her daughter, who she had doted on and cherished, in disbelief.


    Kathryn, realizing her cold reaction was too much, especially in front of the cameras, bit her lip as if finallying to her senses


    and reached for the amulet around her neck.


    But before she could remove it, Kane had already thrown his own lifesaving charm at Suzan.


    He couldn''t see what was lurking beside Suzan, but since Mervin had said that the charms were rare, he thought it might help.


    Even if Mrs. Henderson seemed a bit sharp¡ªtongued, his upbringing wouldn''t allow him to stand by and watch someone be


    harmed right before his eyes.


    And the moment that charm hit Suzan, it was as if she¡¯d been released from her bindings. Her body went limp, and she


    copsed to the floor, gasping for air as if she had just survived a catastrophe.


    Upon realizing what had saved her, Suzan hastily picked up the charm from the ground, clutching it to her chest with a look of


    panic and scanning her surroundings uneasily.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Quincy was the first to rush over and help her up, his anger about her earlier favoritism overshadowed by the fact that


    she was his mother.


    Chapter 131


    Kathryn was a step slower, but she approached with concern, pushing her wheelchair closer.


    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Her voice was choked up, and her eyes reddened as she reached for Suzan¡¯s hand. But Suzan


    instinctively dashed from her touch.


    After her brush with death, Suzan couldn¡¯t help but think about Kathryn''s retreat when she needed her most. Even though Suzan


    kept telling herself that Kathryn was just scared and had reacted instinctively, a knot had formed in her heart.


    ¡°I''m... I''m fine.¡± Suzan said hoarsely, but she didn¡¯t have the heart to say more.


    Kathryn, noticing the subtle shift in Suzan¡¯s attitude, gripped the handles of her wheelchair tightly, biting her lip with regret.


    The production crew hadn''t expected a simple follow-up episode to turn into a genuine encounter with the supernatural. They


    were frightened, but more worried that the show would be banned again.


    Fortunately, everything in the live stream was normal, and there were no warning messages or alerts.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but the incident was far from over.


    Winnie had watched the entire situation unfold without moving an inch from her spot, offering a cold piece of advice to the still-


    shaken Suzan.


    ¡°If | were you, I''d stay low and stop making a fuss, especially when | can¡¯t protect myself.¡± Suzan wasn¡¯t in any position to argue


    back.


    She''d truly underestimated the situation before. Sure, her son had been troubled for a while, but in the end, it was just poor sleep


    without any real harm. And then there was the girl in Winnie¡¯s story, who Suzan had dismissed as nothing significant.


    Not until she felt those icy, rigid fingers choking her neck did Suzan truly understand that this was not an entity to be trifled with.


    Suzan, not daring to retort, caught Quincy¡¯s softer and worried gaze. Despite everything, he couldn''t bring himself to make a


    decision.


    Thinking about the ghost in Winnie''s stories, Quincy understood why she wanted the vi, but giving it up meant losing a near


    fortune, which was too much for his family to bear.


    He looked to Winnie again, remembering that the ghost had never troubled them while she lived in the house, which meant it


    feared Winnie.


    Given a second option, Quincy was not ready to give in without a negotiation, ¡°Winnie, help us out. Since we don¡¯t have an


    unresolvable feud with her, could you... could you help me negotiate with her? She doesn¡¯t need this vi. I''ll buy her another


    plot ofnd...¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, her gaze shifted, and everyone''s eyes, along with the


    camera, followed her line of sight.


    Chapter 131


    There on the once bare living room wall, a fresh red stroke appeared out of thin air. The chilling part was that the wall was empty,


    yet one by one, the red strokes slowly took form.


    It was as though someone stood right there, painstakingly writing each letter with their own


    finger.


    They all knew who it was, but no one dared to voice it.


    Even Quincy instinctively held his breath.


    Until the writing on the wall finally took shape, jagged and jarring in a ring crimson, spelling out just two words- NO WAY.


    Winnie didn¡¯t have to y peacemaker; the ghost had already rejected the suggestion herself.


    In other words, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference if Winnie had spoken up.


    Quincy''s breath stalled for several seconds, heart pounding as he stared at the bold, blood-red


    script.


    Winnie, on the other hand, just shrugged nonchntly, indicating. ¡°See, she says no way.¡±


    She basically was hinting that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to help, but simply because the ghost wasn¡¯t having it.


    If it weren¡¯t for the overly casual look on her face, people might have almost believed her.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132


    The chat in the live stream went silent for a moment.


    Just moments ago, the camera crew had broadcast a chilling scene right before the viewers¡¯


    eyes.


    Everyone held their breath, too scared to send a message, fearing that even the slightest noise might draw the attention of ¡°her¡±


    on the screen.


    It wasn¡¯t until Winnie spoke up that the chat seemed toe back to life.


    ¡°OMG, that was terrifying! Was ¡°she¡± there the whole time?!¡±


    ¡°So scary! | can¡¯t believe something straight out of a horror flick just happened IRL!¡±


    ¡°It''s all scripted, guys, special effects, okay? Look how scared you all got.¡±


    ¡°Come on, this is live, not pre-recorded!¡±


    ¡°| still think it¡¯s special effects, no clue how they pulled it off, but it¡¯s got to be fake!¡±


    ¡°What show ys these kinds of tricks, live ghost sightings? Isn¡¯t the crew scared of getting marked by her?¡±


    ¡°If the stream isn¡¯t banned by now, it means it¡¯s all staged!¡±


    ¡°Can someone tell me this is just part of the show¡¯s script?¡±


    ¡°Props to the showrunners, but can we stick to less spooky stuff next time?¡±


    Despite the whining and whimpering in the chat, it was clear that most people preferred to believe this was all part of the show¡¯s


    script.


    Whether it was Suzan¡¯s incident just now or yesterday¡¯s fleeting image of Naylor being choked by five ghost girls at once.


    They were scared, sure, but only because the performance was too convincing.


    Refusing to believe it, several viewers even started recording the stream, slowing down the footage frame by frame to analyze it,


    hoping to catch the crew¡¯s slip¡ªups.


    The guests on the show, including Winnie, were oblivious to all this.


    After Winnie had her say, Quincy seemed to dete, slumping into the couch like a man defeated.


    Kathryn, though bitter, was wary of crossing Winnie again and kept her mouth shut.


    Just as Bagot was contemting calling it an early wrap on the day¡¯s filming, the sound of a car engine announced Barton¡¯s


    return.


    He had been in the dark about the whole thing. But with the online uproar too big to ignore and the Hendersons'' ce instantly


    recognizable to anyone familiar with them, Barton found out


    10:25


    Chapter 132


    what his son and wife had gone behind his back to do.


    To say he was livid would be an understatement; it was as if his family¡¯s reputation had been dragged through the mud!


    Barton was steaming mad. How could he have been so busy with thepany only to have this mess blow up?


    Yet, in front of the cameras, Barton managed to maintain theposure befitting a sessful businessman. He thanked the


    crew and then stated he¡¯d seriously consider Winnie¡¯s advice.


    Since he now understood where Winnie stood, Barton didn¡¯t dare y the card of past favors like the others; it would only serve


    to humiliate himself.


    He feared pushing Winnie too far, risking a full-blown scandal involving the Henderson family¡¯s past misdeeds against Winnie,


    possibly inviting the wrath of the Bryants. That would be a true loss beyond measure.


    Compared to the rest of the Henderson n, Barton was clearly more rational.


    Although the crew wanted to capture more, perhaps the Henderson family¡¯s final decision. Bagot had to call it a day, seeing


    Barton¡¯s reluctance to continue.


    But just before wrapping up, Suzan approached Kane with a small velvet pouch in hand.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, may | keep this? Or perhaps | could buy it from you?¡± Suzan asked with a respectful and humble tone, partly due to


    Kane¡¯s status and partly because she genuinely wanted what he had.


    Others might not know, but she distinctly heard a cry of pain when the pouch hit her, and the grip on her neck had loosened as if


    scorched.


    Suzan was sure that the pouch contained something as potent as an amulet.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to beg that ingrate Winnie for it.


    Kane listened to her request, a slight frown crossing his face, but he kept a courteous demeanor.


    ¡°I''m d it could help you, but this is a prop from the show. I''ll have to check with the crew if | can pass it on to you,¡± he said,


    then added, ¡°Alternatively, you could ask the crew if they have any spares.¡±


    Suzan caught on immediately, thanked Kane, returned the charm in the pouch, and went off to find the crew.


    Kane, smoothing out the wrinkled pouch, prepared to stow it away when Mervin strolled over. ¡°Let''s take a peek inside that


    pouch first,¡± he suggested casually.


    All guests knew what was inside, and now, curious, they crowded around.


    Going along with Mervin''s hint, Kane opened the pouch in front of the camera, making up for yesterday¡¯s missed footage.


    10:25


    Chapter 132


    So, the viewers watched as the so-called life-saving prop contained a charm, burned at one


    corner.


    ¡°Yikes, howe it¡¯s singed?¡± Candace was the first to notice the talisman¡¯s condition and eximed.


    Gentry quickly exined, ¡°That''s because it¡¯s been used. These charms burn when they encounter evil spirits or idents,


    taking the hit for someone.¡±


    Kane¡¯s act of throwing the charm to ward off the ghost was considered a use.


    Since the charm had only made brief contact to repel the entity without causing serious harm, it had only used up a third of its


    power.


    ¡°So, can the rest of it still be used?¡± Kane directed the question at Mervin.


    He obviously came over with a purpose, hinting that the talisman¡¯s effectiveness might bepromised after use.


    ¡°It''s definitely less effective now. If possible, you should ask the crew for a recement.¡±


    Baily, having just escaped Suzan¡¯s clutches, overheard Mervin and couldn¡¯t help but roll his


    eyes.


    Do they think this was some food they serve, finish one and ask for another?


    Ned, the host, took the cue and exined to the audience, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our protection charm is a one-off item. Once


    it''s used, it¡¯s gone for good.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Candace couldn''t help but ask, ¡°We don¡¯t get a new one for the next episode?¡±


    Ned gave a slight smile and answered, ¡°This little lifesaver is the only one for the entire six-episode run, not one per episode. So


    | urge all of you to use it wisely.¡±


    As Ned finished speaking, a visible change came over the faces of the guests.


    Initially, upon learning that the trump card was merely a piece of paper, and even after hearing from Mervin that it was crafted by


    a supernatural master, they hadn''t taken it very seriously.


    They simply figured that if the charm was used up, they¡¯d get a new one.


    Who would have thought that the production team would only distribute it once!

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133


    Even knowing he couldn¡¯t get a recement, Kane felt no regret.


    Sure, the charm was used, but at least it saved a life.


    Mervin had brought it up as a reminder.


    For these celebs without a lick of psychic power, even with a charm, they shouldn''t be the first. to rush into danger, let alone get


    cocky because they were armed with a charm.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially since the ghost just wanted to give the boastful Mrs. Henderson a good scare, not take her out. Otherwise, today¡¯s


    incident wouldn''t have ended so simply.


    Thanks to Barton¡¯s mishap, the crew was now evacuating the premises.


    Kane and his fellow guests, along with the host, made their way out, aiming to wrap up episode on a high note at the doorway.


    this


    Just as they were about to reach the exit, a voice came from behind, followed by a thud and at groan.


    The guests¡® cameramen, who were all walking ahead to capture the action, managed to get the scene behind the guests on film.


    The live


    group,ream showed Kathryn, maneuvering her electric wheelchair as if chasing after the


    She managed the ramp just fine, but upon reaching the t ground after the stairs, the chair jolted to the side as if it hit


    something. Kathryn tumbled out in a heap of disarray..


    Even though the crew knew about the Henderson heiress¡¯s past misdeeds, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her fall. They


    rushed over to help her up.


    Kathryn cursed her bad luck, which had led her to make a fool of herself on camera and even her once-doting mother and


    brother were beginning to look at her differently.


    Just as the crew helped her back into her wheelchair, a hand reached over and picked up a familiar¡ªlooking amulet.


    Kathryn''s eyes widened as she touched her neck and found it bare. She wanted to snatch the amulet back, but stopped short


    when she saw who held it.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan,¡± she said, her heart pounding as she looked at Kane.


    She had rushed out hoping to exchange a few words with Kane. It wasn¡¯t because of his star status, but rather because he was


    from a rich family.


    Her father hadn¡¯t said anything, but she knew their family¡¯s business was suffering. If she could connect with the Morgans, her


    father would surely hold her in higher regard.


    With this in mind, she lifted her pale, delicate face, her voice soft and slightly trembling. ¡°Mr.


    Chapter 133


    Morgan, thank you for saving my mother. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, something terrible might have happened...¡±


    As Kathryn spoke, her eyes welled up with tears, and her voice broke.


    Candace, watching from the side, rolled her eyes but kept quiet.


    Kane remained unmoved by Kathryn¡¯s pitiful act. He¡¯d worked with enough seasoned actors to know a performance when he


    saw one.


    But he didn¡¯t bother to call her out, simply replying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    As he handed back the amulet, he couldn¡¯t help butment on the craftsmanship. ¡°This carved artwork, it¡¯s by Master Winner,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hetely had taken a liking to the master¡¯s works, privately collecting several pieces. But he had never seen an inscribed amulet


    like this before.


    Kathryn was briefly pleased that he initiated conversation, but then choked when he mentioned


    the amulet.


    She didn¡¯t know any Master Winner. The amulet was clearly crafted by that bitch Winnie. She wouldn¡¯t be caught dead wearing


    something made by Winnie if it weren''t for the amulet¡¯s supposed power.


    She nced at Winnie, who was nearby, and mumbled, ¡°It was a gift from my brother, not from the master you mentioned...¡±


    Not wanting to give Winnie any credit on camera, and since Winnie hadn¡¯t imed the amulet, Kathryn conveniently obscured its


    origins.


    Kane, hearing her response, became even more convinced of his guess, ¡°The patterns on this carved artwork are indeed Master


    Winner¡¯s style


    but it''s rare for the master to work on inscriptions. | couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look. It¡¯s a pity it''s cracked...¡±


    As Kane spoke, the cameraman zoomed in on the amulet, capturing its design in detail.


    Meanwhile, Horace, Clifford, and Springer touched their own amulets recognizing it as one of Winnie¡¯s creations. What did


    Winnie¡¯s amulet have to do with Master Winner? And why did the name sound so familiar?


    What they didn¡¯t know was that that in another room of the Bryant Manor, Hobson felt a rush of excitement at Kane¡¯s words.


    Knowing Kane¡¯s hobby of collecting carved artworks, Hobson had no doubt about the authenticity of Kane¡¯s im.


    Where had Quincy gotten such an amulet? And why did it look oddly familiar?


    On the other side, Mervin also leaned in to inspect the ¡°amulet,¡± his memory tickled by the name Master Winner.


    One nce and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is a protective amulet!¡± he eximed.


    Chapter 133


    It wasbeled an amulet, but it leaned more towards a magical artifact.


    Mervin, not usually one to get worked up, cautiously asked for permission and, upon receiving. it, took the amulet into his hands


    for a closer look.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly an expert on craftsmanship, but the amulet he was holding seemed to radiate an aura of expertise. Whether it


    was the mysterious energy emanating from it or the intricate symbols etched into its surface, everything suggested it was crafted


    by a master for protection.


    ¡°This sure looks like a talisman.meant to ward off evil,¡± Mervin observed, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s seen better days. Its power seems to


    be fading.¡±


    Pointing to the fine cracks on its surface, he added, ¡°See, it¡¯s starting to show signs of wear and


    tear.¡±


    Mervin suspected that its condition had something to do with being worn by Kathryn, probably because of what Winnie had


    referred to as a ¡®sh of destinies.¡±


    Realizing this was beyond his expertise, he didn¡¯t pry further. Instead, he carefully handed the amulet back to Kathryn, adding a


    word of advice. ¡°You know, Ms. Bryant did make one good. point. Relying on trinkets for protection isn¡¯t a sustainable solution.


    It''s better to build up good karma.¡±


    Kathryn''s face nearly turned thunderous.


    Winnie had the gall to mock me in front of the cameras, and now what gives this man the right to echo her sentiments


    If the cameras weren''t rolling, she would have red daggers at him for his


    presumptuousness.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mervin''s sudden interruption had left Kathryn without a chance to exchange contact information with Kane. Yet, even if she had


    spoken up, it was unlikely that Kane would have obliged. The perfect excuse was at hand ¡ª no phones during filming.


    It was just as well that Kathryn hadn¡¯t asked. Had she done so in front of the live cameras, she would''ve been torn to shreds by


    Kane¡¯s legion of female followers.


    How dare she make a move on their idol after the bullying scandal? The audacity!


    Winnie had been monitoring the situation with Kathryn but chose not to intervene, especially since the topic of Amulets always


    seemed to be a slippery slope. Just after Suzan had asked. Bailey to help get a protective charm, had it not been for Winnie¡¯s


    prior instructions, her cover might have beenpletely blown by now.


    Although the Hendersons'' issue was unresolved, Winnie had given her final advice. It was now up to the family to decide. Yet,


    deep down, Winnie knew Barton would choose to abandon the mansion. The whole ordeal had be too public, involving not


    only the neighbors but also Barton¡¯s business associates. Superstitions ran deep in business circles, and no one wanted the bad


    karma of dealing with a family living under the same roof as a ghost.


    Despite today¡¯s filming hups, Bagot was generally pleased. By lunchtime, the show had dominated social media trends, with


    Winnie at the heart of three of them. Even the show¡¯s official Twitter ount, opened just for Winnie, had gained nearly a million


    followers. Not that Winnie cared much for fame or nned on capitalizing on her sudden surge in poprity.


    As Bagot was about to wrap up the shoot, a familiar sight made his heart sink ¡ª a police car was approaching. His hand froze


    mid-air as the rest of the crew tensed up. Memories of yesterday''s live stream shutdown surfaced, and, now this new


    development seemed like an ominous d¨¦ja vu.


    The viewers, too, caught on to the situation, theirments flooding the chat with a mix of sympathy and dismay for the crew.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the police stopped not at the show¡¯s set but at the Hendersons¡¯ doorstep, their business clearly with


    the family, not the Crew


    Quick as a sh, Bagot exchanged a knowing look with Bailey, then signaled the cameramen to keep rolling. This was too good


    ¡ª or too bad ¡ª to miss.


    Barton and his family emerged at the gate, only to be greeted by the officers and the lingering crew. With a twitch in his forehead


    betraying his stress, Barton asked politely. ¡°Officers, what brings you here?¡±


    Without much preamble, the officers shed their badges, their expressions grim. ¡°Mr. and Mrs


    Henderson, we''ve received a report concerning your involvement in a baby kidnapping case from eighteen years ago. We need


    you toe to the station for questioning.¡±


    The bombshell left everyone stunned.


    Baby kidnapping? The respectable Hendersons implicated in such a crime?


    The live stream chat exploded with spection and outrage. Could the kidnapped baby be Winnie, the adopted daughter? The


    Hendersons'' facade was crumbling, and the sympathy was quickly shifting to Winnie.


    The Henderson family was led away as the chat overflowed with apologies to Winnie, regretting their hasty judgments. On-site,


    the crew turned to Winnie, who was as shocked as anyone else. She hadn¡¯t foreseen this in her readings, and yet, with this


    revtion, many unresolved pieces of her past suddenly clicked into ce.


    As Quincy rushed after the police, Kathryn was left behind, her world spinning. Her mind raced to Winnie, and in a fit of rage, she


    snapped, pushing her wheelchair towards her.


    ¡°Did you do this? Did you call the police? How could you turn on Mom and Dad like this? They raised you, after all! Kathryn¡¯s


    voice was shrill, but she was intercepted by the crew before she could reach Winnie. The drama of the Henderson household


    had spilled into reality, live for all


    to see.


    Candace didn¡¯t even wait for Winnie to speak for herself before she burst out, her voice dripping with disbelief, ¡°Are you out of


    your mind? If Winnie wanted to call the cops, do you think she¡¯d wait till now to do it? And another thing! If your folks are really


    guilty, that makes them kidnappers! Raising a child doesn¡¯t just erase the crime of stealing them in the first ce!¡±


    Her words echoed the silent thoughts of many in the room, especially Winnie, who looked as though she was just piecing the


    grim picture together herself.


    Kathryn, on the receiving end of the scolding, yed the victim, pointing an using finger at Winnie, demanding she take


    responsibility.


    But Winnie wasn¡¯t one to coddle anyone. She coolly retorted, ¡°Instead of throwing a tantrum at me, you might want to think about


    what you¡¯re going to do if Barton and Suzan¡¯s charges stick. With those final words hanging in the air, Winnie dismissed


    Kathryn''s meltdown, thanked the show¡¯s crew and the guests, and headed straight for the sleek car sent by the Bryant family.


    It was at this moment that the crew and guests took proper notice of the Bryant family¡¯s ride-it was nothing short of impressive.


    Remembering the generous tips the Bryant family had dished out earlier, everyone could hazard a guess about Winnie''s current


    family situation.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135


    Initially, the Hendersons were thought to be well-off, and some even ventured to say that Winnie wouldn¡¯t be at a loss, even if


    she had been stolen or bought by them.


    But upon reflection, it dawned on everyone that without the Hendersons¡® intervention, Winnie¡¯s own kin might have provided her


    with an even better life.


    The live stream had been promptly shut down when the Henderson couple was taken away, yet the viewers, still hungry for


    more, took to Twitter, flooding the show¡¯sment section with discussions about the day¡¯s events.


    All of which had nothing to do with Winnie.


    On her way home. Winnie had learned from Bailey about themotion in the chatroom earlier, with the massive donations


    pouring in.


    She was indeed taken aback when she saw the donor list on the stream rey.


    Hector, even the Supernatural Department, were predictable, but the personal donation from Drake was beyond her


    expectations.


    Yet upon some thought, it all made sense. Boss Drake must have chipped in out of respect for her brother. Or perhaps, it was


    Horace, who had dragged him into the fray to bolster her.


    Thinking of Horace¡¯s modus operandi, she considered it well within the realm of possibility.


    A faint smile yed on her lips as Winnie opened her phone to thank Drake.


    Drake, pondering who might be behind the Hendersons¡® downfall, was snapped out of his thoughts by the ping of an iing


    message.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the sender¡¯s name, he couldn''t help but wonder if she knew about his contribution. His fingers tapped the screen, and his


    expression turnedplex at the sight of the message.


    How should he feel? The message was indeed what he expected but also not quite.


    Winnie wrote, acknowledging she knew the donation was due to her brother¡¯s influence, but she


    thanked him nheless.


    Drake felt a twinge of annoyance as if his efforts were overshadowed by Horace¡¯s hand.


    After sending the message, Winnie also sent her thanks to Hector and the Reverend at Breeze Monastery, then put her phone


    away and scrolled through the onlinements.


    By the time the car pulled up to the Bryant residence, she had a good grasp of the day¡¯s online sentiment.


    Springer was the first to greet her as always.


    Horace and Clifford were still at the office, so she asked about Grandpa Bhus.


    ¡°He should be in the backyard greenhouse at this hour,¡± Springer informed.


    1/3


    10:26


    Winnie made her way around the vi to the garden but found no sign of her grandfather. After a bit of searching, they finally


    found him in the gazebo, feeding a little fox.


    Upon their approach, Bhus paused his petting, then calmly withdrew his hand and smiled at Winnie, ¡°You are back already?¡±


    The little fox scampered to Winnie¡¯s feet and agilely climbed onto her, despite its round belly, snuggling into her arms.


    Springer was always amazed at the fox¡¯s nimbleness, given its girth.


    Winnie, ustomed to the routine, cradled the fox and greeted Bhus before saying, ¡°About the Hendersons being charged


    with kidnapping, thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Springer, who had been ying with the fox, widened his eyes in surprise and instinctively looked at his grandfather, ¡°What? The


    Hendersons being taken away was your doing?¡±


    He had just finished watching the live stream and was specting about who could have been so astute. His first guess was his


    uncle, but it turned out to be the old man himself!


    Bhus ignored Springer¡¯s shock and focused on Winnie, asking, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡°| saw a new thread of karma on their faces when Barton and Suzan were taken away,¡± she exined.


    Her initial guess had been just that, but seeing the same thread of fate on Bhus solidified her hunch.


    She knew the Hendersons¡® history as well as any Bryant would, but the distant past, even Kathryn pushing her into harm¡¯s way,


    lacked solid evidence. Taking legal action against the Hendersons seemed far-fetched.


    Winnie hadn''t considered this possibility at first, but she hadn¡¯t expected Bhus to actually act on it.


    Bhus listened to her talk of karma, which still seemed bizarre, but he no longer dismissed it as nonsense. He spoke with a


    warmth that belied the decisive edge in his words.


    ¡°Those who dare to plot against the Bryants must pay a price.¡±


    Though aged, Bhus¡¯s resolve and tactics were not to be underestimated, even by the rest of the Bryant nbined.


    He hadn''t nned to make a spectacle, considering the Hendersons had raised Winnie well. But some debts had to be settled,


    and Bhus wasn''t one to let them slide.


    But seeing the way the Hendersons conducted themselves on their live stream, even attempting to leverage their supposed


    parental grace to manipte the Bryant kids, the Bryant patriarch decided that some people didn¡¯t deserve any courtesy.


    After the old man arranged for hiswyers to file awsuit, Clifford started targeting the


    Hendersons¡¯ assets.


    From today on, the Hendersons wouldn''t be able to cause any more trouble.


    Especially not in front of Winnie.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling in her heart. Aside from her mentor, she had never felt protected since she was little.


    Since returning to the Bryants, things hadn¡¯t always gone smoothly, but she had gained a father, brothers, And now, she realized


    she had more than she''d ever thought possible.


    Meanwhile, Quincy and Kathryn were unaware that the fate of the Hendersons was sealed. Right after Barton and Suzan were


    taken away, they immediately contactedwyers to try and get them out.


    To their surprise, all thewyers in Emerald Bay declined to take the case.


    Clifford had made it clear: nowyer was to help the Hendersons get off the hook.


    Whoever sided with the Hendersons would be going against the Bryants.


    The Bryants¡® stance couldn¡¯t have been more ruthless.


    After all, at thest dinner party, they had overheard the Hendersons plotting against Winnie and, in their anger, they had simply


    severed ties with the Hendersons and refrained from interfering with their business.


    But that was when they still considered the fact that the Hendersons had raised Winnie.


    Now, knowing that even this supposed grace had ulterior motives, the Bryants had no reason to show mercy.


    Quincy and Kathryn were at their wits¡¯ end due to this sudden turn of events. Quincy even went out in the middle of the night to


    seekwyers from other ces for help, too preupied to deal with the mansion¡¯s affairs.


    But after the incident with the ghost, and especially those chilling words ¡°NO WAY¡¯ still sprawled across the wall, the Henderson


    Manor''s servants felt a creeping dread and quickly resigned within two days.


    The grand mansion, though not officially relinquished, became deserted.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136


    Winnie wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the Henderson family¡¯s ongoing drama, Instead, she had chosen a moment to revisit the


    Smith Manor, the one that was rumored to be haunted,


    This time she wasn¡¯t alone but brought along the Ghost Baby though.


    Winnie had dispatched the spirits of five young girls wronged by nefarious Naylor, but Ghost Baby still wasn¡¯t quite up to par in


    terms of its spectral weight. Winnie figured it would be beneficial to let the spook marinate in the mansion¡¯s umted spiritual


    energy.


    Though the skeleton of Fortune Pir had been removed, the mansion¡¯s original design had been inspired by the traditional


    haunted houses. Those who seemed to breathe with a sinister life of their own harbored the darkness and the mystery.


    The removal of the negative energy left by Fortune Pir had only made the ce more suitable for nurturing a ghostly presence.


    Winnie let Ghost Babye over every night to soak in the vibes, hoping to beef up its spiritual heft.


    With its doll-like appearance kicking and floating about with glee, the Ghost Baby seemed to delight in the mansion¡¯s gloomy


    atmosphere. While Winnie was letting Ghost Baby take its nightly swim in the mansion¡¯s dark energies, an unexpected figure


    suddenly appeared before her.


    The neer, her long hair elegantly tied up, was decked out in a seasonal suit from a high-end designer. At first nce, she


    looked every inch the fashionista if one could ignore her corpse¡ªpaleplexion and the almost tangible aura of ghostliness


    surrounding her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Winnie quirked an eyebrow, her gaze lingering on the designer outfit that was unmistakably Suzan¡¯s


    line, which was an eyesore for Winnie.


    ¡°Weren''t you afraid some other spirit would take over your turf while you''re away?¡± she asked. with a touch of sarcasm.


    The ghost before her was none other than Gwyn, the same ghost that had haunted Quincy¡¯s dreams and the tragic girl from an


    earlier tale in Winnie¡¯s life.


    Gwyn had died at the tender age of 25, but her appearance now suggested someone in her thirties. Despite her attempts to


    dress up, shecked the naive charm of a young ghost and didn¡¯t carry the shy demeanor she had in life. Instead, she exuded


    the confidence one might associate with a ghost who had roamed the earth for half a century.


    ¡°There¡¯s another spirit keeping watch. Besides, there are no other major spooks around to challenge me.¡± Gwyn said with a note


    of negotiation, ¡°Miss Bryant, you have to admit | did your a favor this time, right?¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡± Winnie retorted coolly.


    Gwyn deted her bravado a bit, but she still tried to maintain her dignity as a seasoned ghost,


    ¡°You know | didn¡¯t mess with the Hendersons out of respect for you. And the work | did on them


    was to avenge you.¡±


    Gwyn didn¡¯t need to beat around the bush, If she had wanted to drive the Hendersons out of the mansion, she could have done it


    without the hassle.


    During the filming with the crew, Gwyn had behaved herself, not causing any trouble.


    After five decades of wandering, Gwyn had kept up with the times.


    ¡°So | had the Hendersons hand over the vi to you, not to someone who could exorcise you.¡±


    Winnie was earnest, which made Gwyn a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Come on, we lived together for eighteen years. Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡± Gwyn continued.


    In her younger days, before Winnie had joined the Mystical Sects and could defend herself, it was Gwyn who had secretly


    helped her when Kathryn bullied her.


    Listening to the fifty-year¡ªold ghost ramble, Winnie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    She doubted Gwyn would leave her newly acquired vi just to chat.


    Gwyn, at the sight of Winnie¡¯s impatience, got straight to the point and pulled out a photograph. ¡°It¡¯s about this. | wanted to get


    your opinion.¡± Gwyn said.


    Winnie, puzzled, took the photo and saw a young man in his mid-twenties, handsome but with a face that suggested he was a


    bit of a heart-breaker.


    Turning the photo over, she found his name and birthday.


    Winnie was even more perplexed and ventured cautiously, ¡°Do you... have a thing for this guy? You want my help to set up a


    ghostly marriage?¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t wait for Gwyn to respond and tly refused, ¡°He¡¯s still alive. The living can¡¯t marry the dead. Let go of that fantasy.¡±


    Gwyn seemed almost insulted by the suggestion, her foot stomping in indignation.


    ¡°Who wants a ghostly marriage?! Men are nothing but obstacles to ruling the ghost world! That photo was given to me!¡±


    Gwyn exined, ¡°A young girl came by the vi yesterday, all secretive, making offerings. Crying about being deceived, she


    asked for my help and left this picture.¡±


    Winnie was at a loss for words.


    This was a new story for her, but Winnie quickly guessed the reason.


    ¡°It''s probably because of that TV show,¡± she said,


    Chapter 130


    Gwyn nodded, ¡°The girl heard that | could haunt people in their dreams, so she came to me hoping I''d give that scumbag a


    lesson.¡±


    There was a flicker of interest on Gwyn¡¯s pale face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone to seek me out for this kind of thing. Though | can do


    it, | remember you saying ghosts shouldn¡¯t mess with the living, especially those with no connection to me... So | came to you to


    see what you think.¡±


    Gwyn¡¯s ghastly face was inches from Winnie¡¯s, her eyes particrly unsettling in the dark of night.


    But Winnie was unmoved. ¡°If you know you shouldn''t interfere, why ask me?¡± she said icily.


    ¡°Well, the girl seemed genuinely pitiful,¡± Gwyn admitted, her expression stiff with hesitation, ¡°She¡¯d been cheated out of love and


    money by that jerk, but had no proof. She wouldn¡¯t have sought a ghost¡¯s aid if she wasn¡¯t desperate.¡±


    Winnie listened to Gwyn¡¯s tale, her mind churning with thoughts of ethics and the consequences of meddling in human affairs.


    People were such creatures, even when they trembled with fear, if they found themselves. backed into a corner, they clung to the


    hope that some divine justice would intervene on their behalf.


    Gwyn had been wronged by a good-for¡ªnothing man, a real piece of work, who¡¯d wrecked her life. Whenever she heard simr


    tales of woe, she found it impossible to remain indifferent.


    Yet, she was well aware that the Mystical Sects had their set of rules.


    Her story had gone viral on the inte, catching the eye of the powers that be. If Gwyn started raising hell now, she might not


    even need an introduction from Master Bryant before someone from the authorities came knocking to whisk her away.


    Gwyn had waited fifty long years to finally call that fancy vi her own, and she wasn¡¯t about to let them take her away so soon.


    After much pondering, she decided to seek out Master Bryant¡¯s wisdom.


    Winnie could tell that Gwyn was itching to meddle but feared the reckoning that might follow.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gwyn said that she wanted Winnie¡¯s advice, but what Gwyn wanted to know was whether there. was a way to keep those


    supernatural masters in the dark about her interference.


    Winnie was speechless.


    ¡°Did | look like I¡¯m on ghosts?¡± Muttering to herself, Winnie watched as the Ghost Baby, who had been floating around the room,


    toddled over with its little stubby legs at a snail¡¯s pace. Itnded lightly on her shoulder, its big and glossy eyes moving curiously


    between her and the ghost Gwyn.


    Winnie sighed in silence.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    Winnie had always considered herself a mere acquaintance to Gwyn, nothing more. But clearly. Gwyn didn¡¯t share that


    sentiment, especially since Winnie had managed to procure for her a grand mansion that seemed to settle an unspoken


    obsession.


    Looking at the spectral Gwyn before her, Winnie thought of the man in the photograph, whose features hinted at a tangled web


    of romantic debts.


    Sighing, Winnie decided topromise.


    ¡°Your ex-husband¡¯s demise was an ident. He fell into the water after a nightmare you caused, but it wasn¡¯t your doing. You


    aren''t responsible for his death,¡± Winnie exined. ¡°For a spirit who hasn¡¯t rued a murder and insists on lingering in the


    mortal realm, you might want to consider being a ghost cultivator to avoid the ire of the Mystical Sects.¡±


    ¡°Ghost cultivator?¡± Gwyn looked at her, puzzled. Wasn¡¯t she already on that path? With fifty years under her belt, Gwyn was


    stronger than anymon specter.


    This was why the exorcists hired by Quincy and even the Breeze Monastery couldn''t handle her.


    ¡°| thought | was already a ghost cultivator.¡±


    ¡°You''re what we call an unrecognized ghost cultivator,¡± Winnie said with a sidelong nce. ¡°To be recognized officially, you need


    to get registered.¡±


    Gwyn, always holed up in the Henderson family¡¯s mansion, was out of the loop on underworld news. She asked earnestly, ¡°How


    do | get officially registered?¡±


    Winnie pulled out her smartphone and opened Ghostly app...


    $


    ¡°Just sign up here.¡± she taught Gwyn..


    Gwyn knew modern folks used these devices for everything and had seen Winnie fiddle with such apps, but it never urred to


    her that even a ghost could register.


    ¡°Could you... help me sign up?¡± Gwyn asked, her voice tinged with hope.


    Winnie paused, then, in a bout of generosity, ced an order on the Ghostly Express. Soon after, a courier dressed in ck


    delivered a package to her.


    Gwyn, watching, noticed a faint ghostly aura about the courier and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you also a ghost cultivator?¡±


    The ck¡ªd courier lifted his head, a smile touching his eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Since Ghostly opened a direct line to the underworld, we''ve recruited many workers of ghost cultivator from the


    mortal realm. If you¡¯re interested, you could submit a resume through Ghostly app.¡±


    10:26 1


    Chatter 137


    Gwyn was taken aback.


    Winnie unwrapped the package to reveal a brand-new smartphone. She opened the registration. page and handed it to Gwyn to


    fill out, while exining to the courier, ¡°She¡¯s not officially a ghost cultivator yet. Once she¡¯s registered, perhaps you could verify


    her ghostly aura.¡±


    The courier nodded, showing no rush to leave.


    Gwyn, an old ghost, had watched the mansion¡¯s residents use their phones and had even secretly yed with them. She filled


    out the registration quickly, and the courier used the phone¡¯s camera to record her ghostly aura, validating her as a pure ghost


    cultivator.


    With official recognition, Gwyn would no longer be a target of the Mystical Sects and could find work through Ghostly app, much


    like the delivery man.


    But it also meant she¡¯d be bound by rules, prohibited from harming the living or increasing her power through dark arts, lest


    official ghosts send an alert and lock her soul.


    Intrigued by the tform, Gwyn momentarily considered joining the Ghostly Express but quickly dismissed the idea. She had her


    mansion without the need for the grind of mortal work. She¡¯d rather help others like her.


    ¡°Master Bryant, thank you. I''ll find a way to repay you for the phone,¡± Gwyn said sincerely. touched by the unexpected gift.


    Gwyn thought she was here to ask for an idea, but Master Bryant even gave her a mobile phone.


    God knew how much she wanted to have her own mobile phone.


    Winnie waved it off. She had gotten the phone with r


    from Ghostly app. Once Gwyn left, Winnie, true to her principle of never leaving loose ends, turned her attention to the Ghost


    Baby nestled on her shoulder.


    ¡°Let''s weigh the little one while we¡¯re at it,¡± she said to the courier.


    The scale read 10 grams, a meager one-gram gain from thest time.


    ¡°Not enough for the underworld to take notice,¡± the courier stated calmly.


    So Winnie was stuck with the Ghost Baby for a while longer.


    After the courier left, Winnie took onest task upon herself and read the man¡¯s face in the photograph for Gwyn.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With a t nose and a dullplexion, he¡¯s no viin but certainly wrapped up in a web of romantic debts. You might have


    meant well by helping that deceived girl, but as a ghost cultivator, you must never harm the living or incur a death. Remember


    that.¡± Winnie''s tone was grave, befitting her role as a guide to ethereal beings.


    Gwyn nodded earnestly and took her leave, vanishing from the mansion¡¯s grounds. Winnie watched her go, then turned with


    Ghost Baby in tow to return to the Bryant family.


    Chapter 137


    On the other side of town. Gwyn was on the move. With her new credentials as a ghost cultivator, she followed the ethereal trail


    from an old photograph straight to the man pictured within it. As fate would have it, she arrived just as he was wrapping up a


    date.


    But he wasn¡¯t alone. A girl apanied him home, barely eighteen or neen, with an innocence that clung to her like morning


    dew. She stood awkwardly at the door, one hand clutching the torn fabric of her dress, clearly out of her element.


    ¡°Luna, why don¡¯t youe in? I''ll grab you something to change into. You can¡¯t go home looking like that,¡± the man coaxed her


    in a voice as smooth as velvet, reaching out to pull her


    inside.


    To their surprise, Gwyn stood within the house, her eyes casting dark shadows as they fixed on the man who wore gentleness


    like a mask.


    Gwyn remembered the words of a girl who hade to her for help, recounting a hauntingly simr story. She had been sweet-


    talked into his home after a date, only to end up trapped in a deceit.


    First, he had charmed his way into her heart, and then, with honeyed lies, he swindled her trust, coaxing her into loans and


    debts...


    Acold smile touched Gwyn¡¯s lips.


    Indeed, throughout the ages, the ybook of a scoundrel remained unchanged.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138


    Gwyn watched as the jerk coaxed Luna towards the entrance of his home, but she wasn¡¯t about to let this sleazeball deceive


    anyone else.


    She nced up at the ceiling light. With a casual flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of spectral energy toward it.


    With a sharp crack sound, the light bulb shattered to pieces.


    Luna let out a shriek, her foot retreating from the threshold she had just crossed.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! What happened?¡± Luna cried out,


    ¡°It''s nothing, probably just a faulty bulb. I''ll turn on another light, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    The man soothed her with his calm demeanor, flicking off the switch to the busted light and heading to the living room to switch


    on the track lighting.


    The track lighting worked, which set a better mood. He thought to himself, beckoning Luna toe inside once again.


    Relieved, Luna stepped in. But as soon as she did, the track lighting in the living room exploded with a pop!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna cried out again, hastily retreating from the room.


    Even for someone who didn¡¯t believe in ghosts or haunting, two light bulbs exploding in a row was downright spooky. Luna


    couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    ¡°Manuel, maybe | should just head out? Can you lend me a jacket to cover up, and I''ll just grab a cab home? I''ll wash it and get it


    back to you, okay?¡±


    Her voice was sweet but tinged with fear.


    Manuel, internally frustrated but realizing he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere tonight, conceded, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s too dark to have you changing


    in here anyway. Wait here, I''ll grab you a coat.¡±


    His forthright attitude earned him some favor in Luna¡¯s eyes.


    He wrapped the coat around her. With gentlemanly care, he escorted her to the front gate.


    It wasn¡¯t until she had left that Manuel returned to his apartment, his face clouding over with


    irritation.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a grumble, he pulled out a utility knife from his pocket and tossed it onto a side table, cursing under his breath, ¡°Perfect


    timing for the light to go out, huh? If it wasn¡¯t for that, she¡¯d be in my bed by now!¡±


    He grabbed a cold beer from the fridge, took a swig, and dialed the property management to give them an earful, venting his


    frustrations.


    After hanging up, he sent a sweet voice message to someone saved as ¡®dear Aisa¡® in his


    10:27


    Chapter 138


    contacts.


    ¡°Hey, babe, having fun on your trip? | miss you so much these days. Stay safe out there, okay?¡± All the while, Manuel was


    oblivious to Gwyn¡¯s presence beside him. He just felt a chill in the air and was thankful he could save on air conditioning.


    Gwyn remembered the instructions from Winnie and didn¡¯t dare to make her presence known any further. She waited until


    Manuel went to bed before entering his dreams in her special


    way.


    It was a familiar routine for her.


    Manuel woke up groggily in his dream to find a girl sitting at the edge of his bed.


    He reached out to pull her towards him, but his hand grasped at nothing, and he woke up with a start.


    Barely awake, Manuel turned his head and saw a girl lying next to him. He murmured. ¡°Babe?¡± only to see the girl slowly turn her


    head towards him.


    In the moonlight, he could see her clearly. There was just hair without a face!


    Manuel woke up from the nightmare, his heart racing. He looked around his familiar room, thinking he was finally awake. But


    when he turned his head, he saw the girl lying next to him again, this time even closer..


    Fear crawled up his spine and he felt like he was trapped in a cold tomb...


    Three days after the premiere of Ghostly Guidance, thement section had quieted down, but there were still inquiries about


    the next live broadcast.


    Among thesements, a new one stood out..


    A viewer thanked the ghost from the Henderson family, iming she had been conned by a man. After watching the show, she


    decided to offer tribute to the ghostdy for some retribution. To her surprise, the con artist contacted her to return the money.


    Rumors were he had been haunted by a ghost in his dreams and was seeking help from a psychic.


    Her conviction has aroused much curiosity amongizens.


    On her Facebook, except for the news that she forwarded thement, there is also a long article at the top, which was sent ten


    minutes ago.


    In that article, she carefully told the story of being cheated by a love rat and how she saw the live broadcast and ran outside the


    Henderson Manor crying. Then, she received the news that the love rat paid back the money today.


    Looking back on her previous posts, you could even turn over several more posts that cursed a love rat for not dying a natural


    death.


    It looked like her experience was true.


    Chapter 138


    However, there were still many people in thement area who suspected that she was deliberately seeking attention for the


    show.


    ¡°It''s a bit fake. Who will watch a live broadcast and run outside the vi where there may be a ghost for help? That ghostdy


    may even not exist, why did she help you?¡±


    ¡®Although that ghost girl¡¯s story is pitiful, but is there any need to seek attention in this way?


    m a good friend of the poster in reality. | can prove that what she said is true. In order to make love rat pay back the money,


    we have used various methods. If it is not cornered, who will seek help from ghosts and gods?¡±


    ¡®Love rat is really hateful, | hope it is true when | hear about the means of thedy ghost dealing with her ex-boyfriend. If so, |


    also want to ask her for help.¡±


    ¡®There are still so stupid girls these days to solve problems in supernatural manners?


    ¡®Who is love rat? Release his identity!¡±


    Thement area had a mixed attitude towards what the fairy said.


    As the debate raged on, a piece of news unexpectedly exploded into trending searches, sparking even more interest in the show


    and the mysterious ghost in the Henderson family.


    The top search was dominated by the topic of #Naylor: Serial Killer #.


    Clicking on the trending link, users were redirected to thetest case update bulletin from the police department of Emerald Bay.


    It detailed the investigation into the murders of five


    prime suspect.


    young women, for which Naylor was the


    This revtion alone, was enough to set the entire inte aze!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139


    ¡°A serial killer has been confirmed as the murderer of five young women. He had deep-seated insecurities about his looks, which


    led to a twisted psyche.


    After stealing his family¡¯s savings, the killer underwent stic surgery and rebranded himself, using his newfound charisma to


    attract arge following of women and be a social media


    influencer.


    Over the course of six months, the killer lured his victims to his home or remote locations through online interactions and in¡ª


    person meetups, where hemitted his heinous crimes.


    The killer had confessed to his crimes without reservation, and the authorities were preparing to take legal action against him


    shortly...¡±


    Given the vile nature of the serial murders in Emerald Bay, the police detailed Naylor¡¯s deceptive methods and his modus


    operandi in their report, aiming to warn the public not to let their guard down around celebrities.


    Although the report didn¡¯t explicitly name Naylor, its contents were as good as a direct usation. Consequently, as soon as the


    statement was released,izens quickly zeroed in on Naylor.


    Within ten minutes of the announcement, Naylor''s agency and the production team of Ghostly Guidance swiftly issued notices of


    unteral contract termination.


    Naylor¡¯s fan base, which numbered in the hundreds of thousands, collectively unfollowed him online. With his ount


    suspended, fans had no outlet for their frustration but flooded thement sections of the Police Department of Emerald Bay,


    the production team of Ghostly Guidance, and the agency with their outrage.


    Many expressed their shock and betrayal, painting Naylor as a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Naylor¡¯s participation in the Ghostly Guidance had boosted his visibility significantly, which meant that his crimes, especially as a


    public figure, drew immense attention from official media outlets, including national broadcasters who criticized him by name and


    called for better regtion of celebrity conduct.


    Thebination of these factors caused a massive uproar online.


    With the confirmation of Naylor¡¯s crimes, the previously waning interest in Ghostly Guidance surged again.


    Someizens dug up the recording of an incident during a live broadcast when Winnie and Naylor disappeared off-screen,


    aligning it with the police report. The side-by-sideparison of the audio and the police report, along withments from


    viewers, quickly led to the unveiling of the truth.


    Winnie¡¯s statements matched Naylor¡¯s confessions!


    So was the live broadcast cut because Naylor was urgently arrested? Fans were misled by


    10:27


    Chapter 139


    ims that he couldn''t continue filming due to illness!


    The shock and horror resonated through the onlinemunity, with many calling for a more rational approach to idol worship.


    ¡°Although the wild fans are annoying, they don¡¯t deserve death.¡±


    ¡°You have never experienced wild fans, have you? Wild fans are more fanatical than real murderers!


    ¡°Is there anyone wondering how Winnie knew about Naylor''s murder?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Does anyone remember the first reaction of Mervin and Winnie when they saw Killer Naylor after the show started? At that time,


    they all refused to record the program with Naylor and said that there was something behind him. Is it possible that Mervin and


    Winnie knew that Naylor was a murderer then, so they refused to record the program with him?¡±


    ¡°| think you have the truth.¡±


    ¡®At that time, Winnie also suggested kicking Naylor out of the program group and no one listened to her but all of them scolded


    her.


    *After knowing the truth, | will review the events before and after the live broadcast of Ghostly Guidance. | am extremely afraid to


    think it over!¡±


    ¡°| remember Naylor¡¯s reaction at that time was super innocent, and | was cheated by him! What a good acting!*


    As the inte revisited the ¡°ident¡± during the first episode of Ghostly Guidance, another search term shot to the top of the


    trending list.


    #Winnie Unveils Murderer on Ghostly Guidance#


    This topic quickly gained traction. Within an hour, Winnie gained a million new followers, with Mervin also gaining a substantial


    number of fans.


    Everyone wanted to know if Mervin and Winnie saw something that day and if they had some mystical insight.


    Coincidentally, following the police report about Naylor, another statement was released about Barton and his wife, who had


    confessed to kidnapping a baby eighteen years ago due to a superstitious belief in fate.


    This sparked another trending search topic, which led to a misunderstanding due wording.


    #Winnie&Kidnapper#


    to its vaqu


    After the emotional rollercoaster of the previous trends,izens were shocked to see Winniebeled as a kidnapper!


    Following the revtion of Naylor as the murderer, it seemed that Winnie, a celebrated genius and beauty, was also involved in


    trafficking?


    2/3


    10:27


    With two criminals among the six guests of Ghostly Guidance, the show captured the attention of a vast online audience.


    Only when they clicked to read further did they realize it was all a huge misunderstanding.


    The so-called mix-up that evening had the onlinemunity in an absolute uproar.


    Not too long ago, Winnie had caught a ton of k for her icy demeanor towards her foster mother on a live show. Her reputation


    had taken a slight turn for the better when the


    Henderson family, the couple she lived with, were hauled away for investigation, but most folks online were resolute in their wait


    for the unvarnished truth.


    And now, with the truthid bare, inte users were unchained in their social media tirades against a couple of kidnappers.


    Kathryn and Quincy, the children of the notorious kidnappers, were also dragged through the mud in the process.


    Kathryn, already on thin ice due to a bullying scandal, was outright ostracized by the elites she once belonged to after the


    revtion. For her, it was a swift and brutal fall from grace.


    But the Henderson family¡¯s misfortunes didn¡¯t end there.


    As soon as the news broke, every business associated with the Henderson Group hastily severed ties.


    Quincy was stretched to his limits trying to drum up some connections to get his parents off the hook while simultaneously


    managing the crumbling family business. In just a few days, he looked to have aged years, his whole demeanor one of utter


    defeat and despair.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140


    Winnie scrolled through her phone, her eyes skimming over thetest news update. Though she had no idea what tactics


    Bhus had employed to make Barton and Suzan confess so swiftly. seeing that justice had been served gave her a profound


    sense of relief. It was as if the weight she had been carrying for eighteen long years had finally been lifted. With it, something


    intangible inside her seemed to dissipate into the night air.


    She didn¡¯t bother to keep tabs on Kathryn''s and Quincy''s fate. Regardless of whether Kathryn would be punished by thew,


    Winnie felt that karma woulde around. Kathryn had lived high on the hog for eighteen years, and now it was time for her to


    face the music. That thought alone was enough to satisfy Winnie¡¯s sense of justice.


    Setting her phone aside. Winnie checked the time. She had ns to take Ghost Baby to nurture


    1. it.


    No sooner had she reached the bottom of the staircase than Hobson emerged from the living room, his brow furrowed in


    disapproval.


    ¡°Out again? What kind ofdy prowls the streets night after night? Amber?¡± He chided.


    ¡®t you be more like


    Winnie rubbed her temples, regretting that she had only wagered his silence for a week rather than a month. Yet, she was ina


    good mood tonight and retorted generously, ¡°Nope.


    Hobson was momentarily at a loss for words. Just as Winnie thought the conversation was over and turned to leave, he followed


    her, his tone softening slightly.


    ¡°| heard you have a knack for carving. Besides the amulet you made for the family, do you get any other pieces?¡±


    He quickly added as if to mask his real intentions, ¡°A buddy of mine just opened a new-age boutique. You seem to be pinching


    pennies. If you¡¯re interested, | could put in a word for you to consign your work there.¡±


    His offer carried an undertone of condescension, as if he were bestowing charity upon her.


    Winnie didn¡¯t hesitate to decline. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± she said tly, ignoring whatever motives


    he might have.


    Hobson red his temper at her blunt refusal. ¡°What''s with that attitude? I¡¯m trying to throw you a bone here, and you can¡¯t even


    be grateful? Do you think you''re too good for my help?¡±


    Winnie stopped in her tracks and turned to face him squarely. ¡°Do | owe you something?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he balked.


    ¡°| don¡¯t owe you or anyone else since I¡¯ve been back. But you and the rest of the family seem to find fault with everything | do, as


    if I''ve taken something precious from you,¡± Winnie said icily, ¡°The truth is you''re no different than me. We''re both living off the


    family¡¯s dime. So why the self-righteous act?¡±


    10:2


    Chapter 140


    Hobson had never expected such a counter-attack, and his face turned a shade of red that spoke volumes of both shock and


    anger.


    She continued, ¡°Do you want courtesy? Start by showing some yourself.¡±


    His face darkened further and he raised his voice, ¡°Winnie, how dare...¡±


    But before he could finish, Winnie swiftly silenced him with a gesture. Hobson¡¯s mouth snapped shut as if sealed by an invisible


    force, his words trapped behind his lips.


    He gaped in shock. As realization dawned, his face turned beet red with indignation.


    Winnie looked at him thoughtfully, then decided it was time toy down thew. ¡°I''ve held back out of respect for the family


    name. But if you can¡¯t learn to speak to me with decency, then perhaps you shouldn''t speak at all.¡±


    Without another word, she strode out into the night, leaving Hobson furning in silence. He had seen Winnie work her peculiar


    magic before, but he¡¯d never imagined she¡¯d dare use it against her own flesh and blood.


    Enraged, he stormed upstairs to seek justice from Bhus. The family wouldn''t stand for such. disrespect.


    Bhus, still awake, was discussing matters with Clifford in his study when Hobson barged in. ¡°Grandfather and Uncle Clifford!


    Winnie has gone too far! She cast some spells and sealed my mouth! | can¡¯t speak!¡±


    The room fell silent as Bhus and Clifford exchangedplicated looks. Springer, whose room was on the second floor, had


    stepped out upon hearing themotion and overheard Hobson¡¯s im.


    ¡°You say you can¡¯t speak, but how did you just tell us?¡± Springer asked, perplexed.


    Hobson opened his mouth to respond and then mped it shut, realizing his blunder. His face. now a mix of anger and


    embarrassment, was a silent testament to the folly of his words.


    Just moments ago, Hobson had been fuming with anger, his mind set on getting his Uncle Clifford to teach Winnie a lesson. He


    hadn''t even realized that in the feat of the moment, he had miraculously regained his ability to speak!


    When he looked around the study again, Bhus and Clifford were still staring at him. Hobson turned beet red, but he


    stubbornly insisted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. She actually used a charm to seal my lips shut, | swear it¡¯s true!¡±


    Before Clifford and Bhus could reply. Springer walked over, clearly irritated,


    ¡°Hobson, if you''re going to rat someone out, at least make it believable! Sure, Winnie dabbles in some mystical arts, but that¡¯s to


    ward off evil spirits, not to be used of such nonsense. You''re just trying to smear her professional reputation!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! She did curse me! Just now!¡± Hobson shouted.


    Chapter 140All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Springer stood his ground, defiantly retorting. ¡°And here you are, talking just fine! Where¡¯s your proof that Winnie cursed you? Or


    are you saying she cursed you and then lifted the curse just like that? Do you think she has nothing better to do? Do you have


    any idea how much she charges for one of her charms? Are you saying she used one on you for fun?!¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    Hobson was fuming, feeling like Springer, since his so-called act of rebellion, had constantly backed Winnie up. It would seem


    as if Springer had been bewitched.


    ¡°She''s doing it on purpose. | tell you. She drew those charms herself. And since when has she been short of charm money? How


    much can one of those things even cost?¡±


    Bhus, who had been silent throughout, perked up at this, his curiosity piqued. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and ask, ¡°Do you


    even know how much Winnie charges for one of her charms?¡±


    Springer, eager to impress his grandfather, puffed out his chest and held up two fingers, ¡°Two grand, that¡¯s the starting price!¡±


    Two thousand dors was chump change for the Bryant family.


    In the past, Springer might have scoffed at Winnie for being so down-to-earth, but he didn¡¯t do that anymore.


    She earned every penny with her skills and whatever she charged was her rightful due.


    Compared to the rest of them, living off the family fortunes, Winnie was remarkable.


    Bhus raised an eyebrow at the price, not at all thinking it was low. To an ordinary household, even a few hundred bucks


    would be steep, let alone two thousand.


    Yet,pared to corporations that shell out millions for fortunate consultations, this sum was hardly worth mentioning.


    Winnie was making her own way, and Bhus didn¡¯t see it as tarnishing the Bryant family¡¯s reputation in the slightest.


    Especially after having someone delve into her time with the Henderson family, he understood why she was so keen on earning


    her money.


    The Henderson family, for all their mour, never gave her cash for personal expenses. They imed it was to prevent bad


    spending habits, but in reality, it was to ensure she had no choice but to depend on them.


    Clifford knew about Winnie''s side hustle selling charms, but on hearing the price from Springer, his first reaction was still one of


    concern.


    Winnie worked hard on those charms, and all she got was two thousand apiece? She must be short on cash.


    Without a second thought, Clifford pulled out his phone, ready to transfer another million to her


    ount.


    He was so keen on loving Winnie.


    Hobson had been waiting for Bhus or Clifford to take his side, but instead, he got curiosity


    Chapter 141


    from one and sympathy from the other, with neither looking to champion his cause.


    With no evidence to prove his point, Hobson could only swallow his frustration.


    He was a gentleman, after all. He wouldn¡¯t stoop to argue with ady!


    He thought that''d be the end of it.


    But the next day, the Bryant family, a rare sight altogether, sat down for breakfast.


    Winnie came downstairs a littlete, greeted the elders, and was about to take her seat.


    Seeing her reminded Hobson of his grievances from the night before. He thought he might use the opportunity with everyone


    present to corner her into confessingst night''s antics.


    Just as the thought crossed his mind and he was about to speak out, the sensation of his mouth being sealed shut from the night


    before returned!


    Hobson widened his eyes once again. Turning to face Winnie¡¯s almost smirking demeanor, his face flushed with anger.


    It seemed she had tailored the curse specifically for herself!


    Recalling their bet where he was to keep silent in her presence, Hobson felt deeply humiliated.


    Winnie really must despise talking to him! This was too much!


    His face turning various shades. Unable to voice his frustration, he put down his utensils and started furiously typing on his


    phone.


    The rest of the Bryant family were peacefully enjoying their breakfast when their phones suddenly buzzed with a flurry of group


    messages, causing a collective stir.


    With everyone at the table, who would be texting?


    It was Hobson, iming that Winnie had cursed him and now he couldn''t speak in her presence!


    Springer, tired of the same old story, snapped, ¡°Hobson, we''ve been over this. Winnie just came downstairs. How could she have


    cursed you? And you can talk just fine. You were just chatting with Amber!¡±


    Incensed, Hobson saw the rest of the family¡¯s confusion and typed again.


    ¡®She cursed mest night and it¡¯s personalized. | can talk normally to anyone else, but I¡¯m mute around her!¡±


    The Bryant family nced at Winnie, skeptical about such an absurd curse.


    Middleton, who never liked Winnie¡¯s dabbling in the mystical, was especially irritated. He didn¡¯t believe in such nonsense and


    now his son was spouting it, too.


    ¡°Are you starting with this supernatural stuff as well? If you¡¯re bored at home, go on a holiday with your friends.¡±


    Chapter 141


    Hobson hadn¡¯t expected his father to be the first to doubt him!


    Is Middleton to suggest he was the one refusing to go out? Hobson had already nned a trip abroad with friends, tickets


    booked, bags packed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But then Winnie was brought home, and Bhusmanded everyone to stay and properly greet her.


    So his vacation was dead in the water, and even Springer and Amber¡¯s summer camp was


    called off.


    If Louisa and that person weren''t Still at the wellness center, Bhus probably would have summoned them back too.


    Hobson, feeling increasingly frustrated, began typing again.


    ¡®Dad! | really can¡¯t talk!¡±


    Springer didn¡¯t bother with words and just sent a mocking meme.


    Hobson was at a loss for words.


    Amber, having learned her lesson from a previous blunder, was extra cautious with her words. In front of the elders, she certainly


    wasn''t going to question Winnie and softly asked, ¡°Hobson, could there be a misunderstanding? Winnie wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    We''re all family here.¡±


    J chimed in from the side, ¡°Yeah, Winnie¡¯s got some talent, but there¡¯s no way she''d do anything like that to you.¡±


    Leonie joined in, ¡°Are you sure you''re not just having a sore throat? Maybe | can have our family doctore over this afternoon


    to check on you.¡±


    Hobson listened as each family member added their two cents, feeling utterly frustrated, yet unable to exin or prove his


    situation.


    Just as he was about to burst with indignation, he heard Winnie break the tension, ¡°He¡¯s indeed under a restriction, but it''s one


    that only affects him when he¡¯s around me.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s unexpected confession left the entire Bryant family speechless, their gazes filled with disbelief as they turned to her.


    So Hobson wasn''t faking it? Well, that was awkward.


    Even Springer was at a loss for words at this point.


    But in crucial moments like these, it was always up to Horace to set things right.


    He tilted his head towards Winnie, offering her an indulgent smile, ¡°That¡¯s my sister for you, casting spells like it¡¯s nothing.


    Impressive.¡±


    All people were speechless.


    Horace had definitely changed.


    3/4


    Chapter 141


    Everything was normal before, but ever since Winnie returned, he had turned into an unabashed protector of Winnie.


    Chapter 142

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    At that moment, Springer felt like he finally got it and had to step up his game to match Horace. So Springer chimed in with a


    compliment too. ¡°Well done, Winnie! You own your actions like at boss!¡±


    The other elders of the Bryant family were speechless.


    They couldn¡¯t help but notice that with their reduced presence at home, the younger members of the Bryant family seemed to


    have changed.


    Leonie cleared her throat and looked at Winnie, but instead of using her outright, she said, ¡°Winnie, did Hobson upset you? If


    he¡¯s been bullying you, you can talk to me, you know.¡±


    Even though Leonie wasn¡¯t openly ming Winnie, the implication was that Winnie had retaliated against a family member over


    some petty grievance.


    It was too easy for the rest of the family to be wary of Winnie.


    Cutler, who had been silent until now, frowned and confronted her. ¡°Winnie! No matter what, Hobson is still your family! Yoush


    out at him just like that. Are we not family to you anymore? If someone else ticks you off, are you going to go after them, too?¡±


    Cutler hit the nail on the head.


    Even the others didn¡¯t have a grudge against Winnie who had returned out of the blue, they couldn''t help but feel a bit


    apprehensive now.


    When Winnie took action against Hobson, she had already anticipated this reaction.


    Once you crossed certain lines, even if you did nothing more, others couldn''t help but fear you.


    But Winnie was indeed fed up. She had put up with Kathryn for eighteen years, but now that the karmic ties with the Henderson


    family were severed, she was done with ying nice.


    To make an example of someone, Hobson had to be sacrificed today.


    ¡°Don''t worry, this spell won¡¯t harm him. As long as he doesn¡¯t try to talk to me, he can speak normally to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Is this about whether or not he can speak?¡± Cutler raised his voice, ¡°This is about you raising a hand against a family member!¡±


    J, trying to be the peacekeeper, chimed in, ¡°Winnie, | know you wouldn¡¯t hurt Hobson, but this isn¡¯t right. Maybe you should


    lift the spell.¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips but looked towards Bhus and Clifford.


    Bhus and Clifford were surprised that Winnie was indeed responsible for the incident, but they didn¡¯t take a stand right away,


    clearly waiting for her exnation.


    1/4


    Chapter 142


    Winnie turned to Cutler, mimicking the tone Hobson usually used on her, ¡°What¡¯s with your fucking attitude when you talk to me?¡±


    Her sudden snark left the family stunned. Before Cutler could retort, Winnie was back to her normal tone, asking the others,


    ¡°How does that sound? I¡¯ve heard that tone and those words no less than ten times since | came home. Does Hobson talk to you


    guys with the same disrespect?¡±


    In one fell swoop, she had the Bryants dumbfounded.


    How could that be possible? Although Hobson wasn¡¯t the friendliest, he was generally courteous, even if disinterested, towards


    his siblings.


    Now, with Winnie¡¯s pointed question, the family began to understand where she wasing from.


    ¡°Even so, you shouldn''t have...¡± Leonie couldn''t help but start to object, but Winnie didn¡¯t give her the chance to finish.


    ¡°Why is he always treating me differently? Because I¡¯m seen as an outsider, so there¡¯s this air of superiority? Why should |


    tolerate that?¡± she said icily.


    Everyone knew what she referred to.


    Winnie rarely took such a firm stand in front of her family, and even Cutler, who had been eager to catch her on her behavior,


    suddenly lost his voice under Bhus¡¯s stern gaze. But Winnie wasn¡¯t about to let him off easy.


    Still addressing Cutler, her voice was sharp and cool, ¡°You just said | shouldn''t take action against family. Cutler, when you took


    action against me, did you ever consider me family?¡± With that, both Horace and Clifford turned frosty, their gazes cutting sharply


    towards Cutler. Feeling a chill, Cutler stood up abruptly, denying furiously, ¡°Nonsense! When have | everid a hand on you?¡±


    At most, he had been as sarcastic to her as Hobson asionally was.


    But then... the memory of the smear campaign he had orchestrated against her in the live stream chat made Cutler¡¯s heart race.


    Winnie continued, her voice hauntingly calm, ¡°You hired trolls to trash me online. Although they didn¡¯t cause me any real harm,


    doesn¡¯t that count as attacking a family member? If you can do that, why are you so upset about a harmless spell | put on


    Hobson? Or do you have one set of rules for yourself and another for me?¡±


    Hobson was at a loss for words. Was he just an innocent pawn in Winnie¡¯s game against Cutler?


    Meanwhile, Cutler was shed with panic when she mentioned the trolls. Though he quickly tried to mask it, the elders of the


    Bryant family, with their sharp eyes, saw right through him.


    2/4


    Chapter 142


    Cutler had been caught red-handed.


    Clifford¡¯s face grew even darker as he turned and demanded, ¡°Cutler, did you orchestrate the online smear campaign against


    Winnie?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Clifford had noticed the toxicity in the live streamments and thought those trolls were just rabid fans of other celebrities, only


    instructing his people to clean up the online mess.


    He had never imagined that it was Cutler¡¯s doing!


    Under the weight of Clifford''s re, Cutler twitched his lips as he tried to defend himself, but Winnie spoke again, her voice


    echoing with an eerie finality.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t realize this, but you can actually tell a lot about a person¡¯s karma just by looking at their face. Sure, plenty of


    folks online have been badmouthing me, but all those negative vibes are all shown on your face now.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s words hit Cutler like a punch to the gut. Instinctively, he clutched at his face, hisplexion turning ashen.


    The Bryant family observed his reaction, which was as good as an admission of guilt.


    Springer was already feeling mortified by what Winnie had just revealed.


    Springer had been no kinder to Winnie than Cutler had, maybe even worse.


    But even his jabs were just behind closed doors, nothing that was meant to truly harm her.


    Hearing that Cutler had gone so far as to involve outsiders in their family drama, Springer mmed his fist down on the table,


    standing up in a burst of young fury.


    ¡°Cutler, that¡¯s way out of line! How could you bring strangers into this to go against Winnie?!¡± Family squabbles should stay


    within the family. Cutler couldn¡¯t just bring in outsiders against his own blood!


    This sentiment was something the Bryant family all inherently agreed upon.


    Their gazes turned towards Cutler, tinged with clear disapproval.


    They had always thought of him as one of the most level-headed and sensible kids in the family, next to Horace, but behind their


    backs, he even had been up to this.


    Thanks to the media frenzy these past few days, even those who hadn¡¯t followed Winnie¡¯s livestream had seen enough of the


    online vitriol targeting her.


    Onlinements could sometimes cut deeper than those in real life.


    The anonymity of the inte emboldened people to be more ruthless with their words. Cutler couldn¡¯t fathom why the tables had


    turned from Winnie to him, but facing the disapproving stares of his parents and rtives, be had no choice but to defend


    himself.


    ¡°|... | didn¡¯t mean any harm. | just wanted her to get a reality check about the showbiz industry


    Chapter 142


    and stop chasing some pipe dream of being a star... | was doing it for her own good.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    Amber watched with narrowed eyes as Cutler admitted his mistake, cursing him internally for his stupidity. Yet, to maintain a


    good rapport, she found herself speaking up on his behalf.


    ¡°Look, Cutler might have gone a bit overboard, but his heart was in the right ce,¡± Amber said, turning to Winnie. ¡°He¡¯s just


    worried about you. The glitz and mour of showbiz can be blinding, especially at your age. Cutler is just looking out for you.


    Can¡¯t you cut him some ck?¡±


    Sure, the moment Amber spoke up, Cutler brimmed his eyes with gratitude and regarded her as his confidant.


    Asoft chime echoed in Amber¡¯s mind, with the system whispering: Two more affinities from Cutler.


    ¡°Yup, it worked.¡± Amber thought. With a slight curve of her lips and an unwavering sincerity in her gaze, she looked back at


    Winnie.


    Winnie was unreadable as she faced Amber and said, ¡°So far, the biggest malice I¡¯ve faced on


    the show has been from his online trolls.¡±


    Her remark was so sharp that it silenced both Amber and Terrell, who had been trying to make excuses for Cutler.


    Winnie didn¡¯t bother arguing with Cutler anymore. She turned to Bhus and Clifford, her tone neither warm nor cold, but her


    stance was firm, ¡°I don¡¯t take the mystical lightly and | don¡¯t use it on those close to me. I''ll let Cutler off this time, but | hope this


    is thest. If not, I''ll settle it my way.¡±


    With that, she turned to Terrell and J, her voice softer, ¡°And when that timees, Lhope you won''t me me.¡±


    Terrell and J were speechless.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Winnie. If he dares to pull something like this again, I''ll break his legs myself!¡± Terrell said, ring at Cutler with a


    face like thunder.


    Cutler had always been the sensible one, allowing Terrell to focus on the hot-headed Springer. But now, Springer seemed to be


    getting along just fine with Winnie, while usually responsible Cutler had caused such a stir without a peep.


    Terrell clearly dered his stance. Though his words were harsh, it was clear he preferred to handle the punishment himself


    rather than delve into any mystical methods.


    With Terrell taking such a stand, Clifford had to be firmly on Winnie''s side as well.


    ¡°Regardless of the intention, a mistake is still a mistake,¡± Clifford said, pausing to give Cutler, whose face was tense, a


    meaningful look before adding, ¡°I recall Cutler mentioning starting his venture with a new logisticspany. It¡¯s a good idea, but


    starting a business isn¡¯t something you just jump into. Here¡¯s what we''ll do. I¡¯ll put your venture on hold. I¡¯m giving you the


    11:45


    opportunity to manage a logistics branch in Nystone City. Remember to learn the ropes there. If you do well, then we can talk


    about your newpany.¡±


    Clifford¡¯s casual tone belied the weight of his decision to send Cutler to Nystone City.


    Cutler went pale because hispany was already in the works!


    Because of this petty issue, Clifford was ready to sh his entrepreneurial ns!


    No matter how nicely put, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that Clifford was punishing on Cutler for Winnie.


    ¡°Uncle Clifford!¡± Cutler protested, filled with resentment, but he knew all too well that once


    Clifford made a decision, it was final.


    So, he turned to Bhus, seeking support, ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    He didn¡¯t appeal to Terrell, knowing his father would always side with Clifford, especially since Terrell also agreed with Clifford¡¯s


    arrangement. Terrell had been worried about Cutler¡¯s new logistics venture, considering the saturated market.


    Terrell thought to let Cutler give it a try. Even if he failed, it would only be a financial loss.


    But now, sending him to Nystone City seemed more fitting for Cutler to gain experience. Plus, it might help shift Cutler¡¯s attitude


    toward Winnie, keeping him busy with legitimate work instead of finding ways to trouble Winnie.


    With this in mind, Terrell found Clifford¡¯s arrangement to be perfect.


    Terrell was a tapestry of agreement, even as he stayed silent.


    Cutler ced all his hope on Bhus.


    Bhus looked kindly at his grandson, saying, ¡°Do as Clifford said. Head to Nystone City and learn how to run apany


    properly. After all, the future of the Bryant family lies with your youngsters.¡±


    Cutler sank his heart, not expecting even his grandfather to endorse Clifford¡¯s decision to send him away. A bitter resentment


    grew within him.


    Why Nystone City? Even though it wasn¡¯t far, it felt like exile to Cutler. But he dared not voice these thoughts.


    The Bright Group, on the surface managed by Terrell and Clifford, had a clear hierarchy. Terrell was devoted to supporting


    Clifford in running the conglomerate.


    Suggesting that Cutler learn management at the Bright


    Terrell¡¯s support but might also trigger Clifford¡¯s waring up headquarters would not onlyck


    Cutler had ambition, but now was not the time to reveal it.


    With a clenched fist at his side, Cutler silently agreed to Clifford¡¯s arrangement, hiding his emotions well. However, Bhus


    easily saw the discontent and reluctance in his eyes.


    11:46


    Chapter 143


    Bhus chuckled inwardly. Despite Cutler''s intelligence, hecked theposure of Horace.


    Bhusmanded, ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s settled. You''re off to Nystone City. But don¡¯t think you''re off the hook for plotting against


    Winnie: there¡¯s still a price to pay. Starting now, consider your allowance revoked for the next six months and your bank ount


    administered by my assistant. Your spending will be restricted to a specified limit. Andstly, you''ll make a public apology to


    Winnie. Once done, we''ll consider the score settled.¡±


    There was no denying that Bhus was crafty.


    As soon as heid down thew, Cutler who had just begun to rx, was ovee with mixed emotions.


    His entrepreneurial ns were squashed, his monthly pocket money vanished and his ount ess was restricted... And now


    he had to apologize to Winnie!


    Cutler truly felt that Bhus and Clifford were being unfairly biased at that moment.


    With all this over a little misunderstanding, they were taking it too far.


    If he had known Bhus and Clifford would be this harsh, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Winnie¡¯s silly dramas!


    He didn¡¯t need to babysit her attempts to tarnish the Bryant family¡¯s good name. If she wanted to embarrass herself, that was her


    problem, not his.


    Cutler was overwhelmed with regret.


    After all thismotion, Winnie came out unscathed, even gaining a bunch of new fans.Meanwhile, he was exiled and put on a


    spending leash.


    He was the one who ended up miserable.


    Oh no!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    When two of the most influential people in the Bryant family spoke up, there was no more debate


    The matter concerning Cutler was decided.


    None of the others in the Bryant family dared to object, and Hobson, the one who had started. the whole mess, was left


    dumbfounded.


    He¡¯d even forgotten about the spell Winnie had pped on him.


    For the first time, there was a glimmer of relief, a kind of guilty pleasure in his heart. Compared. to Cutler, his spell was


    insignificant, a stroke of luck really.


    But thistest episode with Winnie¡¯s outburst, along with the clear stances taken by Clifford and Bhus, had driven home the


    point that Winnie was not to be trifled with. And if anyone did fancy stirring the pot. they''d better weigh the cost they¡¯d have to


    bear.


    Hobson wasn¡¯t sure what the others thought, but as for himself, he was thoroughly wilted.


    From this point on, he wouldn¡¯t dare cross Winnie. He wouldn¡¯t even dare to make any snide


    remarks.


    After all, Hobson couldn¡¯t even speak to Winnie now.


    With his head hung low, Hobson had never been so miserable.


    Perhaps his dejected look elicited some sympathy, for the others finally shifted their attention back to Hobson, especially Leonie.


    ¡°Winnie, | know you''ve been wronged, but Hobson meant no harm. Maybe you could...¡± she ventured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Winnie interrupted, her gaze flicking coolly towards Hobson. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t even think about speaking to


    me, he''ll be able to talk just fine.¡±


    Skeptical, but unable to believe Winnie would lie in front of so many, Hobson tried to talk to Amber, who was sitting across from


    him.


    He opened his mouth cautiously, ¡°Amber?¡±


    To his astonishment, words came out. He touched his mouth in surprise, then turned to Leonie. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m cured!¡±


    Then, he spun towards Bhus, ¡°Bhus!... Uh...¡±


    His voice faltered again, and his eyes widened in frustration.


    Before he could protest, Winnie coolly added, ¡°Speaking about me to others is also off-limits.¡±


    Hobson was speechless. What kind of spiteful sorcery was this?!


    4/4


    11:46


    Was mentioning her now taboo as well?! Winnie was being utterly tyrannical!


    He just wanted Bhus to demand an apology from Winnie on his behalf!


    Annoyance red across Hobson.


    The other members of the Bryant family, sensing his intention toin to Bhus about Winnic, also fell silent.


    Even though they had agreed it wasn¡¯t right to target a family member, Winnie¡¯s so-called spell didn¡¯t seem to affect much.


    As long as Hobson steered clear of trouble with Winnie, the spell was as good as nonexistent.


    This made it difficult for them to persist in holding Winnie ountable for cursing a family member.


    Terrell and Middleton were quiet, but then Clifford spoke up. ¡°Hobson definitely needs to watch his mouth, but after all, we¡¯re


    family. Winnie, you can¡¯t just ignore him forever.¡±


    Clifford didn¡¯t oppose Winnie disciplining those who bullied her, but he didn¡¯t like the idea of her silencing someone as a way of


    distancing herself.


    Winnie was known to be more reserved and detached than other girls her age, partly due to her upbringing in the Henderson


    family.


    He understood that she had every right to reject whatever and whoever she didn¡¯t like, given her position as Ms. Bryant.


    But even as a nobledy, there would always be things that didn¡¯t go her way. She had a long road ahead, with many people to


    meet. She couldn¡¯t exclude everyone she disliked in such a manner. Doing so would only make her more withdrawn and


    isted.


    Hobson hadn¡¯t expected Clifford to speak up for him and looked towards Clifford, touched. Leonie¡¯s eyes also brimmed with


    gratitude as she gazed at Clifford.


    Winnie, detecting more concern for her well-being in Clifford¡¯s words than anything else, didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    Lowering hershes slightly, she assured, ¡°This spell is new to me too, it¡¯llst for three days at most.¡±


    After a pause, she showed a rare moment of filial obedience, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | won''t use this kind of spell on family members


    again.¡±


    If Hobson still didn¡¯t learn his lesson, she¡¯d find another way to deal with him.


    That¡¯s what Winnie was thinking.


    Hobson, on the other side, felt a chill run down his spine as he met Winnie¡¯s gaze, genuinely intimidated for the first time.


    He deliberately avoided her eyes.


    2/4


    With Cutter¡¯s example fresh in mind, even without the spell, Hobson had learned to hold hist tongue.


    Upon hearing the spell wouldst only three days, Clifford was no longer in a hurry to have Winnie litt it.


    Even Bhus chuckled, ¡°Three days is good. It gives Hobson a chance to adjust his attitude.¡±


    Hobson was at a loss for words.


    Why was Bhus being so tantly biased towards Winnie now?


    He used to be fair and square!


    Suddenly, Hobson wondered if this shift in Bhus¡¯ attitude had something to do with the Henderson family being taken away


    for child theft?


    He knew that Bhus and Clifford had been behind it. But this change in demeanor made it hard not to suspect there was


    something else at y, something he didn¡¯t know....


    That morning¡¯s breakfast at the Bryant family unexpectedly turned into a family council meeting.


    After sorting out the issues with Hobson and Cutler, the family members scattered to attend to their affairs.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Clifford and the others had to head off to work.


    Hobson and Cutler, feeling their pride had taken a hit, retreated to their rooms right after the meal.


    Winnie also wanted to return to her room to craft some charms, but as she approached the staircase, she was intercepted by


    Springer.


    ¡°Winnie, wait up!¡±


    Winnie turned around, ¡°What''s up?¡±


    She no longer harbored her initial animosity towards Springer, mainly because he had quickly reshaped himself.


    Especially in the recent events where he tantly showed his support for her, Winnie, even if she couldn¡¯t ept Springer as


    one of her like Horace, was much more amiable towards him


    than Hobson and Cutler.


    As for Springer, he wasn¡¯t fussy at all. He was resolute, ready to go to any lengths to demonstrate his support for her!


    Winnie noticed Springer clutching his phone, looking somewhat aggrieved,


    ¡°Winnie, I¡¯ve been following you on Twitter for days now, can you follow me back?¡±


    Springer was handsome. When he wasn¡¯t being brash and confrontational, he had a bit of a great appeal.


    3/4


    11:46


    Winnie softened her demeanor unconsciously.


    ¡°Twitter?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Springer to be talking about that.


    In fact, she hadpletely forgotten that she had a Twitter ount.


    Back in the Henderson family, she was too busy secretly studying the mystic arts, and the social interests of most youngsters


    were beyond her reach.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the need to promote a show, she wouldn''t have bothered with Twitter.


    Although she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Twitter, since Springer had asked and it wasn¡¯t a big deal, she agreed and pulled out


    her phone. ¡°Which one?¡±


    At the sight of her assent, Springer excitedly leaned in, quickly found his Twitter profile, and showed her.


    Winnie promptly hit the follow button.


    Springer visibly puffed up with pride.


    Winnie thought that would be the end of it, but she forgot that he would push his luck.


    Especially with Springer, for him, it was never enough.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    Winnie could feel Springer¡¯s eagerness as he stepped forward, seizing the moment with ack of his usual formality.


    ¡°Winnie, your Twitter followers hit a million yesterday, and there¡¯s only one retweet of the show. on your feed. This isn¡¯t gonna cut


    it!¡± he eximed..


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not gonna cut it?¡± Winnie asked, puzzled.


    ¡°You''ve gotta post pictures. Fans are fickle and need pampering or they''ll just bolt.¡±


    Springer spoke with the air of someone who''d been around the block,menting Winnie''sck of savvy in these matters.


    With that EQ, was she thinking of making it in showbiz?


    ¡°Here¡¯s what you do. Find some snaps on your phone, add a caption, and make a proper introduction to your fans.¡°.


    Winnie found the notion somewhat bothersome, yet Springer¡¯s argument seemed reasonable. So she scrolled through her


    gallery once more.


    Springer, peeking over her shoulder, was taken aback.


    Winnie¡¯s gallery was a monochrome disy of ancient rune scans, with the asional and casually taken photo of Pretty.


    Springer started to feel a headacheing on.


    Had Winnie no interests befitting her age? No selfies? No memes? How could her gallery be so bare?


    But Winnie seemed oblivious to the issue, meticulously selecting photos.


    Springer, fearing she might actually post one of those rune pictures, interjected, ¡°Winnie! How about | take a fresh one for you?¡±


    he suggested, thinking of the kind with filters and perfect framing.


    Winnie, not particrly fond of photos, much like others from the Mystical Sects had her reservations. Photos, in some ways,


    were vessels that could leak personal fate or be used for unsavory purposes when falling into the wrong hands.


    But then, she appeared on TV, and online screenshots showed her from angles clearer than any mirror reflection could.


    What difference would a photo make? She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°How should we shoot it?¡±


    Springer, sensing an opportunity, began to scout the location, his eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Get into a nice dress, stand by the staircase, I''ll use a wide lens. We''ll get the living room in the


    11:46


    C14S


    background and everyone will know youe from a ce of ss!¡±


    The Bryant family¡¯s grand foyer screamed wealth with itsvish decoration.


    Abdul having overheard their ns, delicately suggested, ¡°Springer, I¡¯ve heard there are trolls online who despise unting


    wealth. Perhaps this isn¡¯t the best first impression?¡±


    Springer acknowledged the insight. Using the foyer might even attract skeptics iming it was just a backdrop.


    Abdul saw he was convinced and proposed, ¡°How about the garden? The lighting is perfect right now. We could set up some


    fruits and flowers, and have Ms. Bryant sitting on a garden chair with a book, looking all artsy.¡±


    Springer dismissed the idea without a second thought. ¡°No way. Winnie isn¡¯t the artsy type. It''ll look fake.¡±


    Winnie wandered her gaze. Did she look so out of ce with art?


    Catching Winnie¡¯s eye, Springer quickly looked away, realizing his gaffe. He and Abdul continued to debate locations.


    The house offered many options such as the library with walls of books, his collection room, Amber¡¯s dollhouse and the


    greenhouse. Too many choices made it difficult to decide.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t grasp how posting a simple tweet had escted into a full-blown photoshoot. She was about to snap a quick


    selfie when the sound of light footsteps echoed down the stairs. It was Pretty, tired of waiting for Winnie,ing to find her.


    Winnie lifted her hand, and Pretty eagerly hopped into her embrace.


    At the sight of Winnie holding Pretty, Springer lit up with an idea.


    ¡°How about a shot with Pretty on thewn?¡±


    Abdul agreed it was a good n.


    Eager to avoid further discussion, Winnie promptly nodded.


    Carrying Pretty outside, ready for a quick photo session, she heard Abdul ask, ¡°Springer, do we need lighting and reflectors?


    That¡¯s how influencers do it these days to get that perfect shot.¡± Springer, realizing the necessity, nodded and had Abdul prepare


    the equipment.


    Winnie was at a loss for words. Was this photo even necessary?


    Nevertheless, under the enthusiastic direction of Springer and Abdul, Winnie ended up with a series of photos. Two housemaids


    joined to manage the lighting and reflectors, turning the shoot into a team effort.


    After selecting the best three photos, editing, and filtering, they were finally ready to post, just in time for lunch.


    Chapter 145


    This was Winnie¡¯s first genuine tweet, aside from the retweet for the show.


    Winnie, holding Pretty, sitting on the steps, with additional shots of the pet house and a stroll, looked stunning.


    Springer had a knack for this.


    From the aspects ofposition and filtering, the photos were gorgeous.


    The caption was straightforward with just four words, ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    The tweet went live, and Winnie''s followers were immediately abuzz with excitement.


    ¡°Finally, a photo from Winnie! | nearly thought she forgot her Twitter...¡±


    *Jesus, thedy | follow remembered her Twitter password!¡±


    ¡®Ahh, | knew she was gorgeous! Promise you''ll post more often, will you?¡±


    ¡°Where''s this taken? I¡¯m curious!¡±


    ¡®Is that a Samoyed in her arms? Looks more like a fox to me.¡±


    ¡®Could it be a pet fox?¡±


    *The prettydy even has a pretty pet!¡±


    ¡°Can | get as gorgeous as her if | raise a fox? If yes, I¡¯m getting one right now!¡±


    ¡®I''ve seen folks with cats, dogs, and even geckos, but a fox is a new one. Aren¡¯t foxes protected? Does thew even allow for


    that?¡±


    ¡°What you''ve got there is a domesticated pet fox. It¡¯s perfectly legal. Besides, Winnie''s fox is hands down the prettiest I''ve ever


    laid eyes on.¡±


    ¡®So there¡¯s such a thing as a pet fox? Then why doesn¡¯t Gentry get one? Since he¡¯s protective spirit is fox spirit.¡±


    ¡®Hey, leave Gentry out of this, will you?¡±


    ¡®First tweet ever and it¡¯s about her pet fox. Is she trying to ruffle Gentry¡¯s feathers or what?¡±


    ¡°Winnie boasts the elite of Emerald Bay and the top one in the SAT. She could spot a murderer from a mile away and tell a


    Fortune Pir at first sight. She could also unravel the story behind the Ghost Lady... that¡¯s all.¡±


    Springer was glued to the screen, endlessly refreshing thements on Winnie¡¯s tweet. Initially, he was buzzing with


    excitement, as all these folks were giving props thanks to his nudge to Winnie to join Twitter.


    That photo was all his doing!


    But soon enough, as the chatter shifted to Gentry with Gentry¡¯s fans joining the fray, the vibe took a turn.


    11:46


    Chapter 145


    Springer was fuming. He shot up and bolted upstairs, griping as he went. ¡°Bhus! Cutler is sing his trolls on Winnie again!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    Springer, young and hot¡ªheaded as he was, immediately assumed someone was stirring up trouble when he saw the online feud


    escting.


    And the troublemaker in his mind was none other than Cutler who had been scolded just that


    morning.


    Cutler was on his way down for lunch when he heard Springer¡¯s usation and nearly slipped on the stairs. He snapped back


    angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t pin this on me! I¡¯ve already settled things with my crew!¡±


    Springer wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°If not, then who? Those trolls are looking for a fight!¡±


    Cutler wanted to retort that Winnie¡¯s fiery character had earned her more than a few detractors. not just him. But remembering


    the morning''s events, he held his tongue.


    Another scolding from Uncle Clifford for mocking Winnie was thest thing he needed.


    Winnie herself didn¡¯t think it was Cutler¡¯s doing either. She suspected it was Gentry¡¯s fans.


    Even though Gentry was just an inte sensation, his clever personabined with his image had garnered a dedicated


    fanbase, rivaling that of any celebrity idol.


    Springer, not one to understand the twists and turns of showbiz, felt that Gentry¡¯s fans were the instigators. Without further


    argument with Cutler, he logged into his ount and started pping back at the trolls.


    But soon, he received a message from Horace telling him not to fan the mes.


    Springer felt indignant. How was he fanning the mes? Wasn¡¯t he allowed to defend Winnie against online attacks?


    Horace had seen Winnie¡¯s post and the shifting tides in thements section soon after she posted it. Not well-versed in


    celebrity drama either, he wouldn¡¯t jump into the fray like Springer.


    He always believed that professional issues required professional handling.


    So within five minutes, a team of professionals was managing thements, and the atmosphere quickly returned to normal.


    Winnie knew Horace had pulled some strings through Grace and sent Drake a message to express her gratitude.


    Then she followed Horace and the other guests from the show back.


    Drake, out of the blue, got a thank-you message. Although it was unexpected, he epted it gracefully and noticed she had


    started following people back on social media.


    After a thought, he had his assistant set up an ount for him too, and he followed her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    11:46


    Chapter 146


    He sent Winnie a message, ¡°Follow me back, Winnie.¡±


    After all, he was her fianc¨¦, even if just nominally.


    aged


    Winnie had just logged off when she saw Drake¡¯s message and, somewhat perplexed, logged back in and found a new follower.


    Without hesitation, she followed back.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of content a big shot like Drake would post, only to discover it was a brand-new ount.


    just


    ¡°Could it be that Boss Drake created a new ouo follow me?¡± The thought shed through Winnie and was dismissed almost


    as quickly.


    Drake didn¡¯t seem the type to bother with such trivialities. Probably Horace had been pestering him again.


    Winnie decided she would need to have a word with Horace. Even though Drake was a neighbor, she couldn''t keep troubling him


    with her matters.


    Especially since she had already caused enough hassle for the big shot with the whole spiritual energy and gold aura.


    If this continued, the amulet she had given him as a token might not be enoughpensation.


    Winnie''s brief sh with Gentry¡¯s fans was soon forgotten as the production team for Ghostly Guidance announced the air date


    for the second episode and the substitute guests.


    When the news about Naylor¡¯s arrest broke, the team worked overnight to edit the first episode, cleanly cutting out his parts


    since he wasn¡¯t involved in thetter half anyway.


    But since many viewers had seen the uncut live version, the edited episode seemed somewhatckluster.


    The production team was bothered by that though. They had already captured the major


    viewership!


    The day before the second episode aired, Springer approached Winnie again, this time with a professional stylist and assistant in


    tow.


    After the first episode, he realized Winnie, as ster as she was, didn¡¯t shine in terms of dress and daily affairspared to true


    stars like Candace and Kane. Even Gentry had a dedicated assistant.


    Springer thought Winnie couldn¡¯t be outdone!


    Astylist, an assistant and a car were all arranged.


    Of course, he proposed it, and Horace arranged the execution.


    After being fussed over by Springer, Winnie arrived at the filming location the next day, looking transformed from head to toe.


    11:46


    Winnie''s previous attire was decent, and her pairing was simple butfortable.


    But with the stylist¡¯s professional touch, her appearance in the second episode dazzled everyone, giving the impression of a


    fresh yet striking presence in the entertainment world, even standing beside Candace..


    Candace was envious.


    Soon, all five guests had arrived.


    The substitute guest was clearly meant to be the grand finale, so Winnie and the other four, now somewhat familiar with each


    other after the first episode, exchanged greetings.


    Gentry brought up the online spat in Winnie¡¯sment section while saying hello.


    ¡°About my fans swarming yourment section earlier, I''ve exined it to them during my live stream. No offense meant.¡±


    Then he added, ¡°I saw your pet fox and you''re taking good care of it. You know I¡¯m a devotee of the Fox Spirit, so I¡¯m quite


    familiar with these creatures. But we don¡¯t keep real foxes, which would be disrespectful to the Fox Spirit.¡±


    Gentry¡¯s earnestness, coupled with his sincere and straightforward demeanor, made it seem as if he was offering genuine


    advice.


    But Winnie caught the pride in his voice when he mentioned his Fox Spirit twice, thest remark sounding almost like a subtle


    brag.


    Sure, as soon as Gentry dropped that truth bomb, the chat in his livestream blew up with his fans yfully ribbing Winnie for her


    less¡ªthan¡ªcareful stunt.


    Not everyone with a fox had to im they¡¯re honoring a fox spirit.


    4


    Winnie just chuckled at these words, well aware that Gentry¡¯s earlier pretense of summoning a spirit was just for show.


    Whether his home yed host to a fox spirit was another matter entirely.


    Mervin, who was also in the know, found himself more intrigued by Winnie, a genuine seeker. than Gentry with his faux¡ªmystic


    act.


    He smoothly shifted the conversation, striking up a chat with Winnie about the goings¡ªon at the Supernatural Department.


    Kane and Candace, overhearing the exchange, were drawn in by curiosity and sidled up to join the discussion. Without the


    arrival of the new guest, Gentry suddenly felt like he was out in the cold.


    Not one to be sidelined, he pushed forward with augh, wedging himself into the conversation. ¡°You know, in our traditions, we


    don¡¯t get into such fine distinctions when we call upon the spirits. But I¡¯m quite interested in all that stuff too. Just recently,


    someone wanted me to help


    11:46


    them with the fortune of all things. But our school wouldn''t care about that.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    Gentry¡¯s words, at first blush, seemed innocuous, but there was a whiff of a humble brag beneath his resigned tone.


    He imed that his spirits were above mundane concerns like the fortune of all things, implying that he was too exalted for such


    trivial matters.


    Kane and Candace, veterans of showbiz, quickly read between the lines of his statement.


    Mervin and Winnie exchanged a knowing nce. Winnie chose not to expose Gentry in front of the audience, saying, ¡°Among


    the spirits, the fox is the most temperamental. It¡¯s true they aren''t easily called upon for trivialities.¡±


    Gentry was pleased with Winnie''s tactful response, his ego swelling a bit as he said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I handle what | can on my own. In ourst encounter, | noticed the problem with the house, but | decided


    it would be better to let you youngsters take the lead...¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the midst of speaking. Gentry effectively elevated his status.


    Granted, he was the eldest among the guests. But what he might not have realized was that in the Mystical Sects, prowess


    mattered more than age.


    Mervin frowned at his words.


    Gentry, too, worried he might havee across as too full of himself. Lately, he¡¯d been scrolling through onlinements, and


    many were focused on Mervin and Winnie¡¯s abilities to see through deceptions, overshadowing his efforts to channel his patron


    spirit, which hadn¡¯t made much of a ssh.


    Gentry was not satisfied with this oue.


    So at the start of the new episode, he made a point to emphasize his mystical expertise and


    stature.


    Winnie didn¡¯t rise to the bait, but Mervin couldn¡¯t stand to watch this charade any longer, bluntly asking. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case,


    maybe we can all share insights in the future. What''s your ID in Ghostly?¡±


    Mervin¡¯s question threw everyone except Winnie off, including the live audience.


    ¡°What was Ghostly?¡±


    ¡°A quick search turned up nothing. Could it be an exclusive forum for elites of the Mystical Sects like a hidden hacker board


    that¡¯s not publicly essible?¡±


    ¡°But Gentry seemed clueless about it.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, on the other hand, seemed to recognize it.


    ¡°Could it be that Gentry, a renowned mystical livestreamer, hadn¡¯t even made it into the


    11:47


    Chapter 147


    Mystical Sects innermunity?¡±


    Thementary was aze with spection and questions about Ghostly. Some were excited about the potential revtion of


    secrets, while others defended Gentry¡¯s standalone approach to the mystical arts.


    Gentry felt like he was sweating bullets.


    How was he to know that in the midst of casual conversation, Mervin wouldy a trap?


    He had never heard of Ghostly, but Winnie¡¯s nonchnt response suggested it wasmon knowledge. Had he been living


    under a rock?


    Knowing how easily this could turn into an embarrassing debacle, like not knowing amon piece of knowledge, Gentry


    worried his earlier expression had given him away. To backtrack now wouldck credibility and potentially dig him deeper into a


    hole.


    After a moment of hesitation, Gentry chose the path of honesty. ¡°What''s Ghostly? | must admit I¡¯ve been so devoted to my Fox


    Spirit that | haven¡¯t kept up with various mystical circles.¡±


    Gentry¡¯s earnest appearance, coupled with his candid admission, won over most of the audience.


    Mervin had brought up Ghostly on purpose to call out a fraud. He knew he had a blunt disposition, but he couldn¡¯t stand


    imposters.


    It was because of chatans like Gentry that the reputation of the Mystical Sects remained in question.


    ¡°It''s not a mystical organization. If you haven''t heard of it, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Mervin said, dismissively changing the subject.


    But his reaction had a clear undercurrent of, ¡°Can''t believe you don¡¯t know about it, but I''ll save you the embarrassment.¡±


    Off-camera, Bagot was having a headache, sensing another guest was about to damage their reputation. Eager to shift the


    focus, he called out, ¡°What about our new guest? | heard she¡¯s arrived. Let¡¯s bring her out and stop this conversation.¡±


    With Bagot¡¯s prompt, the host Ned tactfully cut off the chat and turned the attention to the new guest.


    ¡°| hear our new guest is on her way. Does anyone know much about her?¡±


    He cued Candace, ¡°Candace, | hear you''ve worked with our new guest on a project. Care to share?¡±


    The new guest''s identity had been teased by the production on social media, and Candace certainly knew who it was.


    Internally rolling her eyes but keeping up a sweet and enthusiastic facade, she said, ¡°I think everyone¡¯s familiar with Mae. No


    need for me to spill the beans.¡±


    She feigned coyness, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t try to get any spoilers from me.¡±


    Nedughed at her response and turned to Winnie, Mervin and Gentry.


    ¡°Do you know anything about our new quest?¡± he asked.


    Gentry, eager to reim some screen time after his recent embarrassment, quickly responded, ¡°Mae¡¯s a star everyone knows.


    She¡¯s a chosen lucky charm on the inte. When I saw the guest list, | thought the producers hit the jackpot!¡±


    Gentry subtly buttered up the production team to save face.


    Because, although Mae and Candace were both up¡ªanders in the acting world, Mae¡¯s star shone brighter than Candace¡¯s.


    When Candace was stillnding supporting roles, Mae had already snagged lead parts.


    And though Mae was starring in a web series, they somehow all turned into hits. Online, fans. quickly dubbed her a ¡°lucky


    charm,¡± iming that everything she touched turned to gold, event attributing the sess of a blockbuster she had a minor role


    in during her college days to her


    touch.


    Sure, some of this was the work of marketing strategists, but Mae¡¯s reputation as a good lucky charm remained rock-solid.


    So, when the showrunners were brainstorming, Baily initially wanted to invite Mae.


    After all, with her lucky charm persona, she seemed like a perfect fit for the theme of their show!


    Gentry¡¯sment was meant to butter up the production team, but little did he know that it only made Baily and Bagot exchange


    wry smiles.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    When the showrunners first set their sights on Mae, she was their top pick and received the inaugural invitation. But for reasons


    unknown, whether she harbored reservations or looked down on the show¡¯s concept, she tly turned them down.


    So why did Mac agree to step in on the second episode? It wasrgely thanks to the massive viewership the premiere had


    garnered.


    The production team, somewhat resigned to their fate and hoping for a miracle, sent out a fresh batch of invitations.


    This time, Mae said yes without hesitation.


    Her one condition was that the show couldn''t do anything to tarnish her image. In fact, they had to reinforce her lucky charm


    persona on camera if needed.


    The online buzz was one thing, but those in the know understood the true weight behind this so-called lucky charm image.


    Especially when she made this request, the producers realized that this persona might not be as solid as it appeared. However,


    Bagot couldn''t bring himself to refuse her.


    After all the lucky charm image fit perfectly with the theme of their show. If handled well, it could propel them to new heights.


    Bagot discussed it with Baily. Without much ado, they agreed to bring Mae on as a guest recement.


    While they were at it. Mae finally graced them with her presence, fashionablyte.


    Unlike the petite and sweet Candace, Mae was a mix of sugar and spice. With a high figure, she was striking and elegant.


    Stepping out of the car, she effortlessly captured everyone¡¯s attention, her impably timed smile perfectly captured by the


    camera.


    It was like the premiere all over again when Kane had made his entrance, with fans going wild in the live chat.


    Aware that filming would start as soon as she arrived, Mae waved at the cameras, then jogged over to the other guests, her


    demeanor humble as she apologized, ¡°Sorry, so sorry I¡¯mte! Ran into a bit of a hup on the way here.¡±


    The hosts and other guests, of course, reassured her that it was fine.


    Although Candace wasn¡¯t fond of Mae, she greeted her politely, even as she watched Mae take the center spot, feeling a twinge


    of disappointment. Before Mae¡¯s arrival, Candace had been the show''s sole female star. Even with Winnie around, the spotlight


    had been more on her. Candace thought she¡¯d only had one episode as the princess before Mae showed up. Pushing


    11:47


    Chapter 143This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    down her feelings, she tried to reassure herself that Mae¡¯s presence didn¡¯t matter.


    She had Winnie! Their bond from thest episode was unbreakable, Surely, that counted for more than this neer.


    With that in mind, Candace turned hopefully to Winnie, only to notice Winnie had aplicated look in her eyes as she watched


    Mae.


    That expression seemed oddly familiar to Candace.


    Before she could ask, Mae pulled out an embroidered bag and began to exin to the quests, ¡°You see, | found this lucky bag


    while taking a break on my way here. It had a ruby bracelet inside. | was going to wait to see if anyone would im it, but | didn¡¯t


    want to keep the show waiting, so | brought it with me.¡±


    As Mae exined, all eyes turned to the bag in her hand.


    It was one of those vintage bags that the older generation used for keeping precious jewelry. thick and ornately embroidered.


    And when Mae pulled out the bracelet for all to see, the live audience was captivated.


    ¡°My lucky day, | guess,¡± Mae chuckled. ¡°Imagine finding a ruby bracelet just lying around!¡±


    The live chat exploded with admiration for Mae¡¯s fortune.


    But amid the excitement, Mae preempted the audience¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I was going to hand it to the police, but | thought why not


    bring it to the show first? If the owner''s watching, they can im it right away.¡±


    As she spoke, she gestured to a crew member to give the bracelet a close-up.


    Mae had nned this, reveal to cement her lucky charm image, a perfect talking point for the gossip mills.


    Her agent had no objections, and so she unted the find to the guests and viewers.


    While Mae was basking in the anticipated praise, a pleasant voice came from across the room, ¡°Didn''t anyone tell you not to pick


    up these vintage things on the street? Especially not when it¡¯s wrapped like that.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s voice was calm,ced with genuine concern rather than provocation.


    Mae instinctively looked over at Winnie. Having done her homework before epting the show. she was well aware of Winnie¡¯s


    sudden rise to poprity after thest episode.


    Mae felt Winnie might outshine her even more than Candace.


    And here it was.


    ¡°You''re Winnie, right? What do you mean by that? Is there a superstition about picking up things like this?¡± Mae asked, feigning


    innocence.


    The live chat didn¡¯t immediately pick up on any tension, and Mae¡¯s fans even started to mock


    Chapter 148


    Winnie, suggesting she was jealous.


    Some viewers yed along with the teasing, but most, familiar with Winnie''s capabilities, refrained from joining in the ridicule.


    However, a few took Winnie¡¯s words as pretentious and made snide remarks.


    Meanwhile, Springer, watching from behind the scenes, wondered if Cutler was secretly buying bots to troll his sister again. Why


    else would Winnie be getting hate?


    So in a flurry of righteous indignation, he texted, ¡°Cutler! If you don¡¯t stop spreading rumors about Winnie, I''m spilling the beans


    to Bhus this instant!¡±


    Cutler, upon receiving the message, was at a loss for words and nearly threw his phone across. the room in a fit of rage.


    He had exined a thousand times that he wasn¡¯t orchestrating any smear campaign! His bank ounts were under the


    watchful eye of his assistant. How on earth could he fund a troll. army?


    This was a new frustration for Cutler.


    Winnie, blissfully unaware of the turmoil on the other end of the chat, focused on Mae¡¯s seemingly genuine question. With a calm


    and unhurried voice, she exined, ¡°In the lore of Mystical Sects, it¡¯s said that if you find valuables wrapped in a vintage cloth


    abandoned on the street, it¡¯s either a trade for one¡¯s life or for luck. If you pick it up, you¡¯re essentially agreeing to let the original


    owner take something they desire from you in exchange.¡±


    This bracelet, reminiscent of the time Lucy was conned into debt, bore a simr curse, yet it was unique. Just from a nce,


    Winnie could tell that whatever was being traded for was something out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    Maze initially draped in feigned sincerity and shifted upon hearing Winnie''s words.


    Simultaneously, the live stream¡¯s chat froze for a moment.


    Was this some kind of joke?


    ¡®Mae just found a ruby bracelet, no need to freak her out, right?¡±


    ¡®It''s a paranormal reality show, so a bit of eerie talk doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡®But this old saying really exists. If you pick it up, you might just be handing over years of your life to someone else.¡±


    ¡®No way, right?! Mae, throw that bracelet away!¡¯


    *But honestly, who could resist picking up a ruby bracelet if they found one?¡±


    ¡®Not me...¡±


    ¡°But if it is a life-trade, what''s the point if you''re not around to enjoy it?¡±


    *Winnie must be stirring the pot for ratings, everyone chills.*


    ¡®Mae can''t be in trouble.¡±


    The chat erupted into a frenzy when, out of the blue, Winnie received a flurry of gifts and donations in her livestream.


    The dazzling effects lit up the screen once more, apanied by a message from the generous patron, ¡°Heed Master Bryant''s


    advice. There¡¯s wisdom there. The crew should handle that bracelet as soon as possible.¡±


    The warning with the same tone was nowced with a hint of seriousness.


    The online crowd couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Where does Winnie get these rich and devoted


    fans?¡±


    At the other end of the broadcast, Malcolm worried the showrunners weren''t taking Winnie¡¯s words to heart and sent ten more


    donations.


    After seeing the Bryant family and others shower Winnie with donations, she had made it clear to her inner circle to stop sending


    gifts her way. After all, she¡¯d only get half the cash from these in-show presents.


    He¡¯d better send her a direct PayPal transfer.


    Winnie had made her preferences clear to everyone but Malcolm.


    In the first episode, although Malcolm had also contributed, his donations were overshadowed by the more prominent members


    of the Bryant family.


    Malcolm himself preferred to keep a low profile. But Winnie¡¯s words triggered a memory of


    1/3


    11:47


    Chapter 149


    something that happened to Lucy who had nearly lost her entire lifespan to a scam!


    At the sight of a simr ploy and noticing the fan¡¯s nonchnce, Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but urge the showrunners to take action.


    Malcolm¡¯s generosity caught the attention of the crew, prompting a staff member to inform the director.


    Bagot pondered for a moment before instructing Ned through the headset to keep the situation under control.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The host, upon receiving the cue, Knew Mae¡¯s thoughts but genuinely believed in Winnie¡¯s insights, especially after the previous


    episode. Coupled with Bagot¡¯s prompt, Ned swiftly took charge. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this superstition, but | don¡¯t know the details like


    Winnie does. Maybe you can exin to the audience, Winnie. Is there a way to tell if there¡¯s something off with this item?¡±


    Since the issue had been brought up on camera, it was important to provide convincing evidence, for the sake of Winnie¡¯s


    credibility.


    Winnie, acknowledging the host''s intentions, didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She stepped forward, hand outstretched. ¡°May | take a


    look?¡± she asked.


    Mae, in front of the camera, handed it over without a moment of hesitation.


    Mervin, who hadn''t spotted the problem with the bracelet himself but suspected it was as Winnie described, pulled out a knife


    from his backpack and offered it.


    ¡°Try this.¡±


    Winnie nced at the obviously whittled bamboo, thanked him, and took it. She then sliced open the bag, revealing its inner


    lining.


    The cameraman zoomed in on Winnie and the object in her hands.


    Suddenly, she pulled a strand of hair from the lining of the bag. The sight sent a shiver through. everyone, but they were still


    reluctant to believe that this single strand could be used in a life¡ª-trading spell.


    Then, without warning, Winnie ced the bracelet on the ground, picked up a rock, and smashed it without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mae couldn''t help but gasp. Realizing no one else had reacted, she clenched her teeth and stayed silent.


    The live stream chat exploded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Winnie going too far? What if the bracelet belongs to someone else? This will be


    intentional property damage!¡±


    The craftsmanship on the bracelet was unique. Her smashing it meant the owner couldn¡¯t even get properpensation.


    Chapter 149


    ¡°| refuse to believe a bracelet carries such danger!¡±


    ¡°If there is something wrong with that bracelet, | will be crazy!¡±


    Thestment was cut short when Winnie pried into the bracelet with the bamboo,


    revealing a mix of ky and greyish powder. The chat took a sharp turn.


    The camera captured the powder-filled interior with crystal rity. The guests felt uneasy, and Mae turned pale, her disgust


    evident as she looked at the powder.


    ¡°What what is this stuff?¡± Candace genuinely frightened, asked, ¡°How can a ruby bracelet contain something like this?¡±


    Winnie turned to Mervin with a look of schrly inquiry and asked, ¡°Can you tell what it is?¡±


    Mervin had been looking increasingly pale since the moment heid eyes on the powder. Even without touching it, he knew what


    it was.


    ¡°It''s cremains,¡± he said with a solemn tone.


    The word seemed to cast a shadow over the room the moment it left his lips. The staff and guests on set shifted ufortably,


    and the live streaming audience erupted into chaos.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, is it what | think it is? Jesus, that¡¯s so creepy!¡±


    ¡°Dude, is this another plot twist from the showrunners? They¡¯re really upping their game, straight up dropping bombshells!¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t think it''s scripted. Mae said she found it herself...¡±


    ¡°A bracelet with cremains inside is just spine¡ªchilling, poor Mae must''ve hit a streak of bad luck. to find something like that!¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    In the chatroom, Mae¡¯s fans, while not echoing the sentiment, hade to agree with the sentiment expressed in a recent chat


    message.


    Mae had really stumbled into some seriously bad luck finding such a cursed item.


    On the production side, when Mae heard Mervin utter the words ¡°cremains,¡± she nearly lost her footing, almost unable to stand in


    shock.


    Thankfully, Gentry was quick to steady her with a supportive hand.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mae. Now that we''ve found the thing, we just need to deal with it,¡± Gentry said, trying to appear helpful, though


    deep down he was feeling a bit shaky himself, especially after Mervin¡¯s earlier jab about Ghostly. He was afraid his ruse would


    be seen through, so he stuck to offering verbalfort.


    Fortunately, Mae wasn¡¯t putting all her hopes on Gentry. She turned her hopeful gaze to Winnie. her voice trembling. ¡°Winnie,


    can you take care of this?¡±


    ¡°No biggie.¡± Winnie was about to name her price out of habit when she remembered they were filming. She held back.


    Instead, she looked at Mae and asked unexpectedly. ¡°When you found this thing in the bag, was this ruby bracelet the only


    item?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s question was out of the blue.


    The guests on set and the live-stream audience were baffled. What did she mean by that? Wasn''t there just the one ruby


    bracelet in the bag? Could there be something else?


    When Mae had first shown it, she had said it was just a bangle she had found.


    After Winnie¡¯s urate detection of the cremains inside the bangle, no one doubted her words anymore. Instead, they began to


    ponder if her question had some deeper meaning.


    Mae, the one being questioned, stiffened almost imperceptibly, a reaction that went unnoticed since she had already been rattled


    by the talk of cremains. Only Mae knew the ¡®panic that shed in her heart when she met Winnie¡¯s clear, piercing gaze as if


    seeing through everything.


    In just a second, she managed to say through gritted teeth. ¡°Just this one.¡±


    The audience didn¡¯t question her response, and Winnie seemed puzzled for a second before casually shifting her focus back to


    the bangle and remaining on the ground.


    Dealing with it wasn¡¯t hard, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal her talismans in front of the camera crew, especially not her secret


    identity as Master Winner.


    So she turned to Mervin and asked inly, ¡°Master Mervin, can | borrow a charm?¡±


    Without specifying which charm, Mervin understood her request.


    4/4


    Chapter 150


    ¡°| don¡¯t have a Exorcism Charm on me, but I can draw one right here,¡± he offered.


    He could draw basic Charms, and although simple, they were enough to handle this kind of


    thing.


    He also felt that Winnie could handle it herself, but she was deliberately asking him, probably to give him a chance to show off.


    This was also a good opportunity for him to promote the Breeze Monastery.


    Thinking this, Mervin shot Winnie a grateful look, then turned to the host to ask for some supplies to set up his work.


    Winnie was speechless. Why did his look seem so odd?


    Then she listened as Mervin listed several items, all necessary for setting up his workspace, and she felt strangely


    oveplicated.


    Just to draw a basic Exorcism Charm, why all the fuss?


    Winnie didn¡¯t understand, but the other guests and crew, having never seen a real charm drawing, didn¡¯t find Mervin¡¯s request


    out of ce.


    Gentry, meanwhile, showed his approval and took the opportunity to exin to the camera.


    ¡°I''ve heard from the Fox Spirit that drawing a charm isn¡¯t as simple as we think. Before drawing. one must pray, and cleanse, and


    the moreplex the Charm, the harder the drawing. sometimes taking days for a single Charm.¡±


    He paused, as if to drive the point home, then added, ¡°A truly inspired person can feel the resistance when drawing a charm. The


    stronger the inspiration, the easier the drawing.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, the guests and the live stream audience were taken aback by Gentry¡¯s exnation. They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°| thought drawing a charm was just a quick sketch. Are there really so many intricacies?¡±


    ¡°Nowadays charms are just printed. Why the need for a hand¡ªdrawn one?¡±


    ¡°You trust printed charms? Obviously, hand¡ªdrawn ones are more powerful.¡±


    Although Mervin didn¡¯t like Gentry, he didn¡¯t contradict Gentry¡¯s exnation to the audience and simply said, ¡°Due to the rush,


    we''ll skip some steps.¡±


    Since the show¡¯s theme involved the ult, and Gentry had set up an altar in the previous


    episode, the crew had prepared many items in advance. Now they quickly arranged everything


    ording to Mervin¡¯s instructions.


    Mervin, having ced his backpack aside, approached the prepared altar. At that moment, his demeanor changedpletely.


    With a solemn and respectful expression, he cleansed his hands, lit a candle, and bowed solemnly in a specific direction.


    Chapter 150


    Then, with serious concentration, he began to draw the charm.


    His posture was serious, and everyone on set, including the crew and guests, held their breath, not daring to make a sound for


    fear of disturbing Mervin.


    Mervin spent a full twenty minutes on his drawing.


    Despite the show choosing a cool location, it was still the height of summer and swelteringly hot. No one expected Mervin¡¯s


    charm to take so long, and it seemed rude to interrupt.


    So, the group waited with him for twenty minutes.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mervin¡¯s final stroke, difficult and straining, that his tense expression finally rxed, though his forehead was


    covered in sweat.


    Whether from heat or exertion was unclear.


    Looking at the charm he had drawn, Mervin didn¡¯t deal with it directly but handed it to Winnie with a rare smile, as if to say his


    mission was aplished, ¡°It¡¯s all yours now.¡±


    Winnie took the charm with aplex expression.


    She had heard about the process but had never witnessed it firsthand and couldn''t believe drawing a charm was such a struggle.


    If only she knew...


    If only she had known, she would have used her own charm instead.


    Arare twinge of guilt seeped into her heart, but she still gripped the Exorcism Charm as she approached the ruby bracelet and


    urn of ashesid out on the floor.


    Exactly how she did it was a mystery, but the charm seemed to fall onto the disturbed ashes and spontaneously ignited.


    With a whoosh, both the charm and the ashes burned away without a trace.


    The audience in front of their screens had just witnessed a live demonstration of mystical arts performed by a so-called


    spiritualist, and though many still preferred thefort of science, they couldn''t help but feel a newfound respect for the ult.


    While Winnie had someone bury the ruby bracelet without further ado, Mae quietly approached Mervin to express her gratitude.


    She couldn''t help butpliment the impressive disy of his charm¡ªdrawing skills and, with a sly innocence, she asked him,


    ¡°The viewers must still be curious about how you made that charm. Could you, dear mentor, draw another one like you did just


    now?¡±


    Mimicking the sweet tone of the onlinementers, she called him ¡®mentor¡¯ and skillfully invoked the interest of the show¡¯s


    production team and audience.


    Mervin found it hard to refuse. So, he took up his tools and crafted another Exorcism Charm, this time in sixteen minutes t.


    Chapter 150


    He was pleased with himself. The quicker the drawing, the more it showed his mastery of the craft. He could imagine his teacher


    beaming with pride.


    Afterward, Mae smoothly requested the newly drawn charm for herself.


    Her reason was that she was lucky, often finding things by chance. Having a charm would give her peace of mind.


    Neither Mervin nor any of the crew suspected a thing.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    Mae received an Exorcism Charm from Mervin, a gift that went unnoticed by the rest of the


    crew.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the host''s lead, the show¡¯s guests arrived at the filming location for the episode, a trendy bed and breakfast set at the


    foot of Golden Horizon Hills in Emerald Bay.


    This B&B¡¯s im to fame was the love story between the owner and histe wife.


    Legend had it that they met on the road, both avid travelers. A chance journey taken together revealed a deep connection, and


    they became lovers, traveling through the heart of Silverpine Country.


    Tragedy struck when the wife disappeared while capturing sunrise photos in Golden Horizon Hills. Her husband searched the


    surrounding hills for nine days with the rescue teams, making headlines with his determination.


    The image of him weeping when his wife¡¯s body was found garnered widespread sympathy online.


    To honor his wife, the husband gave up his wanderlust life, quit his job, and invested his savings to start the B&B at the base of


    Golden Horizon Hills.


    Once their love story hit the inte, it drew scores of young followers eager to capture their moments at the now-iconic spot.


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve all heard a bit about the B&B¡¯s backstory,¡± Ned began, briefing the guests on the owners¡¯ tale while exining


    the reason behind choosing this location for the episode.


    ¡°It''s rumored that recently, couples who stay here tend to break up over trivial matters after leaving.¡±


    While this might seem like bad press for the B&B, there was another twist online, and the ce was being touted as a litmus test


    for love.


    The theory went that any weak spots in a rtionship would surface here, helping couples to ¡®cut their losses¡® early. This im,


    too, waspped up by the public, and many visited just to prove their love could withstand such a trial.


    ¡°Our main task,¡± Ned continued, ¡°is to discover the reasons behind these breakups and if there¡¯s any hint of supernatural forces


    at y.¡±


    As he spoke, all people exchanged uneasy nces.


    Candace was the first to raise a hand.


    ¡°Investigating why couples broke up? That''s tough. We don¡¯t know any of them, and how can we tell if the B&B influenced their


    breakups? What¡¯s our approach?¡±


    Ned, seemingly prepared for such doubts, smiled and replied, ¡°We had already discussed this


    1/3


    12:46


    Chapter 151


    with the B&B owner. You can choose a couple from the current guests, with their consent, to observe as part of your


    investigation.¡±


    Without giving the guests a chance to respond, he added with a chuckle, ¡°Of course, if anyone. refuses to be on camera, you''ll


    need to get creative. Perhaps form a couple among yourselves and spend a weekend uncovering the B&B''s secrets. That''s why


    we suggest pairing off in mixed¡ªgender teams here, just in case you can¡¯t find willing participants.¡±


    The mention of forming couples on a supernatural-themed show left the guests speechless.


    Predictably, the live audience, especially the fanbases, went wild.


    ¡°Not my fave. He¡¯s too good for this.¡±


    ¡°My girl¡¯s taken by me. No on-screen cheating, not even pretending.¡±


    ¡°| know this B&B. Kaney, wait for us, we¡¯reing to volunteer as your guinea pigs.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Are you dating behind his back? Not like me. I''ve only got eyes for him.¡±


    ¡°Darn, the B&B''s booked out.¡±


    ¡°The production schedule is too secretive, and | missed my chance to stay with my idol.¡±


    Meanwhile, the guests quickly formed teams, albeit reluctantly. ¡ª


    Ideally, they''d recruit a couple already staying at the B&B, but if that failed, they''d have to partner up as Ned suggested.


    Following the precedent set in the first episode, the pairings happened quickly, Mervin with Candace, Gentry with Mae, and


    Winnie with Kane again.


    The audience online cried out against this ¡®misalliance,¡¯ determined to prevent any fake couple


    formation.


    Candace, though miffed at not being paired with Kane, swiftly pivoted. When the topic of room. assignments came up, she


    latched onto Winnie''s arm.


    ¡°I''m bunking with Winnie.¡± she dered, ncing at Mae with a sly grin, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Mae. It¡¯s not that | want to ditch


    you, but Winnie and I shared a roomst time. We''refy with each other, and besides, | remember you prefer a room to


    yourself.¡±


    The chat exploded with reactions to Candace¡¯s remark.


    ¡°There she goes, Candace and her deliberately ambiguous speaking.¡±


    ¡°Candace, you''re killing me with honesty, even on live camera. You know you had separate beds, right?¡±


    ¡°No offense. My wife¡¯s just blunt. She usually sleeps with me.¡±


    ¡°Candace really cares for Winnie, like a sister.¡±


    ¡°Like a sister, not adder climber?¡±


    Chapter 151


    ¡°Is it just me, or is Candace trying to avoid Mae?¡±


    ¡°Jealous much? It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s trying to iste Mae.¡±


    ¡°Three women and they¡¯re ying this istion game? Poor Mae.¡±


    Mae¡¯s fans mixed with Candace¡¯s in thements section, each defending their favorite.


    Mae, a bit slow to catch on, smiled and indicated she was fine with the arrangement.


    From the start of the show, she seemed a bit out of the loop, but considering the recent scare with the Ruby Bracelet, no one


    thought much of it.


    Ned had been eavesdropping on the guests as they hashed out room assignments among themselves, smirking as he finally


    chimed in.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Because we''ve got an even split of gents anddies this season, the production team¡¯s gone ahead and set


    aside two spacious rooms, three to a room.¡±


    At that revtion, the guests could only exchange exasperated nces.


    Ignoring the host, they each took to their assigned rooms without further ado.


    Come nine o''clock that night, the live feed was promptly cut off by the production crew.


    Mae nced at Winnie, who was still enjoying a shower in the bathroom, and then at Candace, who was engrossed in her


    smartphone on the other bed. Announcing she was stepping out to grab a drink, Mae slipped out of the room.


    She skirted around the crew and made her way to a secluded path behind the inn. Once she was sure she was alone, Mae


    cautiously pulled out a ruby bracelet from her pocket.


    The bracelet was a spitting image of the one Winnie had been fussing over earlier that day.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152


    Mae¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she carefully took out the bracelet. It was just as Winnie had asked earlier, and inside the bag


    was a pair of ruby bracelets.


    Initially, Mae hadn¡¯t nned on keeping one for herself. After all, she was an up-anding starlet; she didn¡¯t need to stoop so


    low as to desire such trifles. She was drawn to the style of the bracelet and thought of keeping one to solidify her public image


    and gifting the other to her cousin back in her hometown as a wedding present, but she never expected the bracelets to be


    problematic.


    Especially after seeing Winnie extract ashes from inside the bracelet, Mae felt a chill run down her spine. She had another


    identical one on her.


    At that moment, she wanted to hand it over to Winnie to take care of it, but she worried that keeping a ruby bracelet for herself


    would tarnish her image, so she endured the difort.


    Knowing there was something wrong with the bracelet, Mae was determined not to keep it. Although she couldn''t deal with it in


    front of an audience, she had another exorcism charm drawn by Mervin. She could handle it herself.


    Mae¡¯s n was simple, mainly because she saw how easily Winnie had dealt with it earlier. She ced the ruby bracelet on the


    ground, emting how Winnie had broken it to remove some of the ashes. Then she took out the charm Mervin had given her,


    and imitating Winnie¡¯s earlier actions, she flung the charm onto the ashes of the bracelet.


    However, the charm didn¡¯t ignite as it had in the daytime.


    Anxious and afraid someone might pass by. Mae took out her lighter and set the charm on fire directly. The charm quickly burst


    into mes, and Mae ced the burning paper on the ashes of the ruby bracelet, which soon disintegrated.


    After watching the charm burn out, Mae buried the remains of the ruby bracelet in the soil, as she had previously learned from


    Winnie.


    With the bracelet taken care of, Mae finally breathed a sigh of relief. She decided that some bargains weren''t worth the trouble. It


    was downright spooky.


    Back in her room, Mae nonchntly went to her bed to pack her things and get ready for bed. Winnie had alreadye out of


    the bathroom and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Mae lied on the spot, ¡°I went out to grab a soda. The night air was so refreshing.¡±


    Feeling relieved of a burden, Mae¡¯s demeanor returned to normal, and she recounted the lie with convincing detail.


    Winnie simply observed the darker aura around Mae¡¯s forehead, thicker than it had been during the day, and fell silent. In the


    end, she didn¡¯t expose her and merely acknowledged with an ¡°Okay,¡± not pressing further.


    The next morning. Winnie, taking advantage of the time before filming officially began, changed


    1/3


    apter 15.2


    into her jogging attire and ran ap at the base of the Golden Horizon Hills.


    When she returned, Candace was already awake and was astonished to see Winnie full of energy after her jog. ¡°With the filming


    schedule so grueling, how do you still have the energy for this?¡±


    ¡°It''s a habit,¡± said Winnie, who also wanted to check for any anomalies in the area.


    Candace clicked her tongue and started getting ready, noting that the time for the cameras to start rolling was fast approaching.


    She nced at Mae, who was still sleeping in bed. Despite not liking her, Candace didn¡¯t want to be too obvious about it, so she


    nudged Mae awake, ¡°Filming is about to start. If you don¡¯t get up now, you won¡¯t have time for makeup.¡±


    Although celebrities going makeup¡ªfree was amon gimmick in variety shows, they generally tried to avoid it, especially the


    female stars.


    As they spoke, Mae let out a groan and hummed irritably, indicating she was awake.


    Mae sat upzily, and Candace, who was close by, caught a glimpse of her bare face and couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in


    shock.


    Oblivious, Mae headed to the bathroom.


    Candace watched her go, thinking to herself, ¡°I just saved your life.¡± Because if Mae¡¯s fans saw her like this, she would surely


    lose a million followers instantly.


    Despite looking young and beautiful usually, why did she look years older without makeup?


    As the clock ticked and the room¡¯s surveince camera started recording, Candace held back frommenting on what she had


    just seen to Winnie.


    Soon, however, a startled cry came from the bathroom.


    The next instant, Mae emerged, covering her freshly washed face and frantically rummaging through her luggage.


    The live stream audience, having just tuned in, heard Mae¡¯s cry and crowded to see what was happening. They saw Mae¡¯s


    distress and began to wonder:Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is she looking for?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my queen searching for?¡±


    ¡°What just happened? It sounded like my girl screaming.¡±


    The chat was flooded with questions.


    Candace, having just finished her makeup, saw Mae searching and kindly offered her a face mask, ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±


    She guessed Mae had noticed her poor condition and wanted to hydrate urgently.


    Mae nced at the face mask Candace was holding but murmured, ¡°No need, | brought my own.¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 152


    She wouldn¡¯t just use anyone else¡¯s skincare products. A female star¡¯s face was her livelihood.


    Mae calmed down from her initial panic and finally found her own face mask. As she was about to put it on, she seemed to notice


    something on her pillow. Driven by curiosity, she lifted the pillow and, at the sight of what was underneath, her face turned


    deathly pale, followed by a scream that echoed through the lodge.


    Now, not only the viewers in front of the live stream but also the crew and guests downstairs who were eating breakfast were


    startled.


    Within moments, there was a series of urgent knocks on the door, apanied by Gentry¡¯s anxious voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What


    happened in there?¡±


    Winnie, who had been by the door ready to leave for breakfast, opened the door to reveal several male guests, the host, and a


    crowd of cameramen bursting in.


    The photographer assigned to Mae was at the forefront of the frenzy, snapping away as he captured the sheer terror etched


    across Mae¡¯s face, which was now visible to everyone tuning in to the live stream.


    The viewers had not been prepared for the shock that awaited them as Mae¡¯s visage came into clear view.


    The shock was palpable, ¡°Who is thisdy?.¡±


    The surprise from the audience and fans was understandable.


    The reason was that Mae hadn''t yet put on her makeup. Whether it was a poor night¡¯s sleep or just the harshness of the morning


    light, her bare face looked worn and aged, a stark contrast to her usual vibrant, youthful appearance.


    Moreover, herplexion was deathly pale, and she wore an expression of deep horror, far from the energetic girl image she


    usually projected.


    Caught in the grip of her fright, Mae hadn¡¯t even noticed that the camera had mercilessly captured her in this unttering state,


    broadcasting it for all the world to see. Her gaze was fixated on an object at the head of the bed, her body enveloped in a chill.


    Following her gaze, the photographer panned the camera to the head of the bed, and the sight sent a shiver through everyone


    present, including the viewers at home.


    Lying there, as if it had never been disturbed, was the cursed Ruby Bracelet that Mae had found just yesterday and had


    seemingly destroyed in front of everyone.


    What was even more chilling was that the bracelet, which should have been destroyed appearedpletely intact, just as it was


    when Mae first discovered it, unscathed and ominously pristine.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    The moment the camera panned to the bed, a collective shiver ran down everyone''s spine. It felt like ice water had been dumped


    down their backs, starting from their heels and shooting straight up to their necks. The viewers in front of their screens felt their


    hair stand on end, a chill creeping over them.


    ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t that the Ruby Bracelet from yesterday?¡± someone blurted out, ¡°I thought Winnie took care of it.¡±


    ¡°| must not be fully awake yet,¡± another viewer typed in the chat, ¡°because my eyes must be deceiving me. That smashed


    bracelet is back?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the same one from yesterday,because that was wrecked.¡±


    ¡°Why is there another one? And on my girl¡¯s bed?.¡±


    The fear was palpable, a sense of being haunted, ¡°Damn, this is too creepy. I¡¯ve literally forgotten Mae¡¯s bare face because of


    this.¡±


    Mae¡¯s makeup-free visage had momentarily recaptured the audience''s attention. It wasn¡¯t that she looked bad without makeup.


    It was just that her skin looked sallow but had turned a ghostly pale from fright. Without a touch of makeup, everyone could see


    her faint eyebrows. her erged pores,ugh lines, and even crow¡¯s feet.


    Who would believe Mae was only 25?


    Some of the more devoted fans were shattered, their admiration for Mae cooling significantly.


    Finallying to her senses, Mae realized she was still on air without a stitch of makeup. She instinctively covered her face,


    wanting to hide from everyone. Yet, the thought of being alone was more terrifying.


    4


    In her panic, she turned to Winnie for help. After all, it was Winnie who had identified the problem with the bracelet the day


    before. Mae was convinced Winnie had the expertise.


    ¡°Winnie, help me, please. Why has this thinge back?.¡± She was frantic, scrambling to stand before dashing to Winnie''s side


    amidst the crowd, seeking some semnce of safety.


    Before Winnie could respond, Candace also skittered behind her, gripping the hem of Winnie¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Winnie, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t that bracelet destroyed yesterday? How did ite back?¡± Gentry was equally startled and


    blurted out, ¡°Did we not deal with it properly?¡±


    All eyes, including Winnie''s, turned to Gentry, who suddenly realized how inappropriate hisment was. It was as if he was


    implying that Winnie hadn''t done a thorough job.


    Gentry¡¯s face betrayed a sh of embarrassment as he exined. ¡°That''s not what | meant.¡±


    Despite his vanity and fear of being upstaged by Winnie and Mervin on the show, Gentry didn¡¯t


    want to truly offend anyone after witnessing their capabilities yesterday. But his attempt to backpedal was weak, and the viewers


    were quick to question whether Winnie¡¯s actions the previous day were just a farce, using her of not only falling to help Mae


    but also causing her further trouble.


    Mae herself began to wonder, ¡°Why had | assumed it was another bracelet | dealt with? Could it be that Winnie hadn''t dealt with


    it properly and now she was haunted again?¡±


    Reluctant to admit to the live camera that she¡¯d kept another bracelet, Mae decided to shift the me to Winnie. It seemed the


    best strategy, as it would make Winnie responsible for fixing the situation.


    Thinking this, Mae quietly contested Gentry, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Gentry. | trust Winnie¡¯s abilities. Perhaps it was just a slip


    yesterday.¡±


    Her words were a veiled acknowledgment that Winnie had failed to deal with the bracelet properly, prompting Mae¡¯s fans to


    launch an attack on Winnie in the live chat.


    ¡°Winnie¡¯s ignorance has screwed over our Mae.¡±


    ¡°What if something terrible happens?¡±


    ¡°It''s already a disaster. That damn thing mysteriously reappeared on Mae¡¯s bed.¡±


    But some ¡®righteous bystanders¡® began to speak up, theirments quickly overwhelming those of Mae¡¯s fans.


    ¡°Weren''t you all praising Winnie for pointing out the bracelet¡¯s issue yesterday? If she hadn¡¯t spoken up, Mae might be cuddling


    with that cursed Ruby Bracelet tonight.¡±


    ¡°To get med for being helpful one day and then ndered the next when trouble arises? Do Mae¡¯s fans have no shame?¡±


    ¡°| feel that Winnie is really wronged, yesterday she was scolded for her good intention to mention something, and today she was


    scolded again for her problem, and does Winnie Mae?¡±


    owe


    Thements from Mae¡¯s fans were quickly overwhelmed by thements from others. because someizens spoke up.


    In the room, Winnie¡¯s brows arched coldly as Mae ced the me on her.


    She took a half¡ªstep forward, spinning around to face Mae directly. Then she asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to pin this on me?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s tone was too nonchnt, almost as if she was asking what was for lunch, but her piercing gaze sent a wave of panic


    through Mae.


    Mae realized that she seemed to have just made a bad move. She stuttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean...


    She looked at Winnie, then past her to the camera. After a moment, she bit her lip and pleaded, ¡°I spoke out of turn, Winnie. |


    apologize.¡±


    12:46


    Chapter 153


    Turning to Bagot, who had also rushed over, she begged, ¡°Director, can we pause the live stream for a moment?¡±


    If they stopped the live stream, she could reveal the truth, as the show''s staff were bound by confidentiality agreements. But live


    on air, she couldn¡¯t let it slip that she had hidden another Ruby Bracelet.


    As soon as Bagot heard Mae¡¯s words, he knew something was up. He felt like he was about to lose his mind with frustration.


    His show was having a rough time, to say the least.


    Every episode seemed to kick off with a crisis. Just when he thought they''d managed to smooth things over, now they were


    facing a possible interruption to the live broadcast?


    Live shows were all about authenticity. Interrupting the broadcast was practically sphemous.


    Bagot''s expression soured, ¡°Give me one good reason.¡±


    Mae opened her mouth, herplexion turning ashen under the watchful eyes of the other guests and crew members in the


    room. She was about to concoct some excuse when suddenly Winnie, who had been silent up until now, spoke up firmly, ¡°I¡¯m


    against cutting the broadcast.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a direct refusal.


    Her tone was uncharacteristically strong and unyielding.


    Winnie had held her tongue earlier, out of respect for Mae¡¯s public image. She was here to participate in the show, not to make


    enemies.


    But since Mae didn¡¯t seem to appreciate the gesture, Winnie saw no point in covering for her any longer.


    Bagot sensed there was more to the story, observing Winnie¡¯s demeanor. Then Winnie turned to Mae again, her voice cold, ¡°I¡¯ve


    given you three chances, from yesterday until now.¡±


    Before the others could wonder what opportunities Winnie was referring to, Mae understood her meaning. Mae¡¯s already


    troubled face turned even paler, if that were possible.


    Winnie had inquired, ¡°Was this ruby bracelet the only item?¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    The first time, it was Winnie who asked Mae, while they were examining the so-called ¡°ruby bracelet¡± during the live broadcast, if


    that was the only one.


    Mae had insisted it was the sole piece.


    The second time, Winnie noticed the dark aura thickening between Mae¡¯s brows and questioned where she had been.


    Mae yed dumb, feigning ignorance.


    Now, it was the third time.


    Seeing the confused expressions on everyone''s faces, Winnie didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. Right in front of the live


    streaming camera, she blurted out, ¡°Yesterday, Mae, the bag you found didn¡¯t just have one ¡®ruby bracelet.¡¯ It contained a pair.¡±


    Her tone was so certain that it left little room for doubt.


    The moment the words left her mouth, the guests and the crew, including Bagot, all turned to Mae with shock written all over


    their faces.


    Even the audience in front of their screens were stunned.


    ¡°What? A pair of ruby bracelets? Is it what | think it is?¡±


    ¡°| remember now. Yesterday, Winnie did ask her if there was only one. Mae said there was just that one, so what''s going on


    now? Did she lie? Did she hide one for herself?¡±


    ¡°No, why? What''s so bad about finding a pair that she couldn''t share?¡±


    Viewers were perplexed, and soon enough, some savvyizenmented,


    ¡°Why else? Obviously, she showed off one and kept the other for herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mae isn¡¯tcking in funds, and why would she hide a measly bracelet?¡±


    ¡°| own a jewelry store, and judging by the craftsmanship and weight, that bracelet is worth at least fifty grand.¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand? Mae earns millions just from endorsements. Fifty grand is like a bottle of her skincare product. How could she


    care about that kind of money?¡±


    Ever heard the saying ¡®the richer you are, the stingier you get¡¯? Why else do you think there are so many tax-evading celebs?


    ¡°Just because Winnie says so, you believe her? Mae is not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Look at your idol now. That guilty expression could fill my entire screen.¡±


    ¡°If Winnie hadn''t pointed out the issue with the bracelet yesterday. Mae would have finished the show with everyone envying her


    luck, and no one would have known she had hidden the other


    4/4


    12:4


    Chapter 154


    one.


    ¡°| don¡¯t believe it. Mae isn¡¯t strapped for cash.¡±


    The chat was a cacophony of arguments, but on Mae¡¯s end, after being called out by Winnie. her face momentarily betrayed her


    embarrassment and anger, quickly followed by resentment towards Winnie.


    ¡°Why did she have to say this on live TV? Was she trying to ruin my reputation?¡± Mae thought


    1. SO.


    Mae bit her lip in secret frustration, summoning the best acting performance of her life, looking at Winnie with an expression of


    hurt,


    ¡°Winnie, | don¡¯t know why you''re saying this, but | really only found one bracelet.¡±


    Mervin said nothing. He could sense the faint malevolent aura surrounding the bracelet on the nightstand, but he couldn''t tell if it


    was the other one.


    Despite his uncertainty, his gut told him to trust Winnie.


    Candace did just that, without a shadow of a doubt, and without needing confirmation, she confronted Mae.


    ¡°Mae. Winnie told you yesterday that the thing was cursed and dangerous. How could you dare to keep one hidden? We shared


    a room with youst night.¡±


    Candace was so incensed that she even forgot her usual sweet and innoce


    act.


    Kane, Gentry, and Mervin, like the others, chose silence, but after the first episode, they were more inclined to believe Winnie.


    After all, identifying Naylor as a serial killer and uncovering the buried skeletons wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do.


    Mae, confronted by Candace, was a mix of red and white in the face, still stubbornly denying it.


    ¡°Candace, | know you''re closer to Winnie than to me, but you can¡¯t wrong me like this. That thing isn¡¯t some rare treasure, so


    why would | bother hiding one for myself?¡±


    Her argument was solid, not only to the audience but even the crew on-site found it hard to believe that a woman earning


    millions annually would tarnish her reputation over a bracelet worth a few thousand.


    Seeing Mae¡¯s determined denial, Winnie wasn¡¯t too surprised, just giving her a nce.


    ¡°Oh, | forgot to mention yesterday. Mae. When that bracelet pair was taken, what bound to the new owner wasn''t life or luck, but


    your looks. You must''ve noticed, your face, it aged five years. overnight.¡±


    Fear shed across Mae''s face.


    Winnie paid her no more attention, continuing, ¡°Even though you took an Exorcism Charm from


    12:47


    Chapter 154


    Mervin yesterday, trying to deal with the hidden bracelet by yourself, it¡¯s clear you failed. That bracelet will keeping back to


    you, no matter how many times you throw it away until it has drained all the youth from your face.¡±


    Mae¡¯s pupils shrank, and at that moment, she was no longer concerned about her image but was consumed by terror.


    For a female artist, what could be more important than her face?


    She covered her face, unwilling to ept this reality, her voice cracking with desperation,


    ¡°How can this be? | did everything just like you did yesterday.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At her admission, the fans who were vehemently defending their idol online suddenly fell silent.


    The chat paused for a moment.


    Those crew members who had doubted Winnie¡¯s words now wore expressions that said more


    than words ever could.


    With that statement, Mae had indirectly admitted to hiding the other bracelet.


    Everyone, including Mae¡¯s fans, was baffled.


    If it were an ordinary


    wouldn''t be temptee worker who had done such a thing, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising¡ªwho


    wouldn''t be tempted by a windfall found on the street? But this was Mae.


    Had she lost her mind?


    At that moment, Mae¡¯s agent, who had been watching the live broadcast, truly felt like going. insane. She wished she could rush


    to the B&B and drag Mae away.


    How could Mae be so foolish? The agency didn¡¯t skimp on paying her, and why would shepromise her reputation over a


    bracelet?


    The agent could already picture the online mockery unfolding in real-time.


    Although heartbroken, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up on Mae, her own protege, her little starlet.


    After some thought, she decided to make a call to Bagot.


    ¡°Look, no matter what, we need someone to handle the bracelet situation for Mae. I¡¯m counting. on you. | owe you big time for


    this one.¡±


    At the end of the day, it was just apse in judgment, nothing that struck at the core of who Mae was.


    Sure, they''d be a storm of mockery now, but as long as Mae¡¯s charm and talent remained intact, people would soon forget. After


    all, the inte had a short memory.


    And when it came to her fans, most of them were blindly loyal. To put it bluntly, as long as they. could gaze upon Mae¡¯s face,


    they''d likely turn a blind eye to anything she did, be it a scandalous abortion, a DUI, or even if she were to swindle them.


    Chapter 154


    Her agent was convinced this wasn¡¯t a career¡ªending scandal.


    How could it be? This was just a bump in the road.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    Bagot hung up the call from Mae¡¯s agent and let out an exasperated sigh, his face etched with lines of worry.


    The fact that Mae had secreted away a found Ruby Bracelet would typically be a big deal in the entertainment industry.


    After all, behind the glitz and mour, the entertainment industry was a masquerade ball where everyone knew the dance.


    But to the fans and the ever¡ªwatchful public, Mae¡¯s little indiscretion might as well have been a scandal of epic proportions.


    This could''ve been just another blip on the radar, but what really baked Bagot¡¯s noodle was Mae¡¯s obstinance. She had screwed


    up, sure, but instead of owning it, she had the nerve to y the me game.


    And now, asking for help to clean up the mess, Bagot couldn''t bring himself to even broach the subject.


    Ruffling his hair in frustration, Bagot decided to bypass Winnie and went straight to Mervin and Gentry.


    ¡°This Ruby Bracelet debacle is stopping the show dead in its tracks. Master Mervin, Gentry, you guys got any tricks up your


    sleeve to deal with this trinket?¡±


    Mae, upon hearing Bagot speak, instinctively thought of Winnie as the fixer, but remembering the blunt brush¡ªoff she''d just


    received, she turned her hopeful gaze to Mervin and Gentry.


    Even if it cost her a few years off her life, she wasn¡¯t ready to let her youth be stolen away. She was terrified of growing old


    before her time.


    Gentry, faced with Mae¡¯s pleading eyes, wanted to swoop in and save the day, but he knew his limitations and had to admit, with


    a heavy heart, ¡°Mae, I¡¯d love to help, but when ites to borrowing life, or in this case, borrowing your looks, from the ether,


    that¡¯s not really my wheelhouse, sorry.¡±


    He sounded genuine, and Mae didn¡¯t push further, instead turning to Mervin.


    Mervin, with a solemn expression, confessed, ¡°Ordinary methods of borrowing life are within my grasp, but this, filling lost


    belongings with ashes to borrow looks? That''s new to me, and | can¡¯t quite wrap my head around it.¡±


    After all, borrowing life, fortune, or looks was meant for the living.


    Especially for those on death¡¯s door, who seek to exchange someone else''s life force for a chance to continue their own.


    Typically, possessions would be bound with hair or nails.


    1/3


    12:42 ¡ª


    Chapter 155


    But ashes suggested the lender was no longer among the living.


    This wasn¡¯t just about borrowing life. It was something else entirely.


    Mae was banking on Mervin as her second hope, but hearing him admit his confusion sent her into a panic.


    ¡°What do you mean you can''t figure it out? Wasn¡¯t it your talisman that burned that thing to at crisp yesterday? Just whip up a


    more potent charm, will you?¡±


    Mae¡¯s suggestion reeked ofyman¡¯s simplicity.


    Drawing powerful charms wasn¡¯t as easy as she imagined, and besides, yesterday''s Exorcism. Charm worked because Winnie


    channeled her own spiritual energy into it.


    At that time. Mae¡¯s bond with the bracelet was weak, making it easy to break.


    But now, Mae had already lost five years of her youth, and with the Ruby Bracelet back on her wrist, it indicated that the force


    behind the bracelet had imed her.


    Mervin was unsure whether the force was human or spectral.


    Ignoring Mae¡¯s outburst, he turned to Winnie, ¡°Ms. Bryant, you have a deeper understanding of these matters. Can you shed


    some light?¡±


    Winnie had no intention of getting involved again. If Mae had asked, she would¡¯ve ignored her, but since Mervin had inquired,


    she obliged.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ever heard of a ritual called ¡®possession by proxy¡°?¡±


    Mervin¡¯s eyes narrowed at her hint, ¡°You mean to say...¡±


    ¡°The living borrow another''s life to extend their own lifespan, while the dead seize possession of living bodies. It¡¯s akin to


    reincarnation through another¡¯s body, but rather than overt possession which is easily detected, they subtly supnt the host¡¯s


    appearance.


    You see, a person¡¯s features can often tell you about their past, future, and kin. Faces are like a map of fate.


    The spirit begins by consuming the host¡¯s appearance. Once everyone adjusts to the idea that they''re ¡®changing. the spirit


    gradually alters their looks, then their habits, speech, preferences. and so on.


    Until the host is entirely transformed, that¡¯s when the possession isplete.¡±


    The room fell silent, everyone hanging on Winnie¡¯s words.


    The live broadcast chat was stunned into silence until after she finished her exnation, then it erupted into a frenzy of


    comments.


    ¡°This sounds terrifying. Do such dark arts really exist?¡±


    ¡°Winnie knows so much, and it doesn¡¯t seem made up at all.¡±


    12:47


    Chapter 155


    ¡°You try making that up. Can you?¡±


    ¡°This sounds like some of those rebirth novels, where characters get makeovers from a system, and they¡¯re essentially


    bing someone else.¡±


    ¡°Is anyone else reminded of that actress? | swear | watched her face change over time. Fans said she had work done, she even


    admitted it, but it''s like her personality changed too.¡±


    ¡°| know who you''re talking about. There were jokes she was possessed. Now I¡¯m genuinely spooked.¡±


    ¡°Is anyone digging deeper into this? Is this story ripe for the picking?¡±


    ¡°Ask Winnie.¡±


    Viewers spected wildly about the implications of Winnie''s exnation.


    Meanwhile, Mae¡¯s fans were in a frenzy.


    Some of the fans were still scoffing at Winnie, using her of spouting nonsense just to scare people, while others had begun to


    take her words to heart. They were bombarding the chat with messages, pleading for mercy.


    ¡°Come on, Mae, don¡¯t be stubborn. Apologize to Master and ask her to help you with that cursed bracelet.¡±


    ¡°I''m freaking out here. Does her agent even know what¡¯s going on? Mae¡¯s about to get possessed or something, shouldn''t the


    agency step in?¡±


    ¡°Mae, please, just listen to reason. Better safe than sorry, right?¡±


    ¡°We''re sorry, Winnie. We shouldn''t have bashed you earlier, please, we¡¯re begging you to save our Mae.¡±


    Anxious fans worried that Winnie wouldn¡¯t see their pleas, flooded into Winnie¡¯s own livestream, showering her with gifts to get


    her attention.


    Some even rushed to Twitter, liking, following, andmenting, all in a bid to get Winnie to lend Mae a hand.


    The buzz grew quiet but swift, as Winnie¡¯s name once again climbed stealthily to the top of the trending searches.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    The ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± had once again taken the inte by storm, climbing the trending charts with a supernatural speed that


    matched the show¡¯s eerie theme.


    Though the day was still young, a flock of early birds had already perched in the live stream. their curiosity piqued by a trio of


    previous trending topics that had made the show a household name. They swarmed in, not surprised by the buzz but eager to be


    part of the spectacle.


    Behind the scenes, Bagot cast a worried nce at the flood of donations pouring into Winnie¡¯s segment. Mae¡¯s fans were out in


    full force, and he knew they had a potential crisis on their hands. If they didn¡¯t handle this episode with care, the whole show


    could derail.


    After much contemtion, Bagot approached Winnie with a mix of hope and desperation.


    ¡°Winnie, got any other ideas?¡±


    At the end of the day, they were saving a human.


    Mervin, too, had his doubts about Mae¡¯sck of honesty in past episodes, but as a spiritual practitioner, he couldn''t just stand idly


    by in the face of death. Clueless about what to do next. he joined Bagot in looking expectantly at Winnie.


    The other guests seemed to share their sentiments. Despite being the youngest among them, Winnie stood tall with an air of


    authority that towered over the rest.


    Winnie caught their gazes but remained silent. She could help, sure, but she wasn¡¯t about to offer her services unsolicited. After


    all, volunteering too eagerly could be taken for granted, and Winnie was nobody''s fool.


    Mae locked eyes with Winnie, whose piercing gaze sent a shiver down her spine. Pride be damned, Mae¡¯s facade crumbled.


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Mae managed to choke out her plea, ¡°Winnie Master Bryant, | was wrong before. Can you


    please help me? | don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Winnie had been waiting for just this moment, a sign of genuine humility. Seeing Mae finally confront her situation head-on,


    Winnie decided the lesson had been learned.


    Turning her gaze away, Winnie spoke with a calm that betrayed none of her inner satisfaction. ¡°The art of spiritual possession


    might sound terrifying, but there¡¯s no need for panic. If the monks at Breeze Monastery haven''t even heard of it, it means it¡¯s


    rarely used. And the reason. it¡¯s so obscure is that those who attempt possession seldom seed.¡±


    Winnie continued, ¡°The ritual requires an exact match in both ages. Moreover, the medium used for the possession must remain


    with the host for at least a year. Even though the owner of that Ruby Bracelet marked you the moment you hid it, if we can find


    the person behind this and destroy their medium, the bracelet will be easily dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Awhole year?¡± Candace couldn''t help but gasp, ¡°Who would knowingly keep such a cursed


    12:47All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 156


    object for a year?¡±


    Her incredulity made Winnie nearly chuckle.


    Kane, who had been listening intently, began to piece things together and chimed in at the right


    moment.


    ¡°If the bracelet has bound itself to someone, as Winnie said, | bet it means that no matter how many times it¡¯s thrown away, it will


    reappear intact just like it has been.¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised that Kane had taken the initiative to analyze the situation, but she nodded in


    affirmation.


    Candace looked again at the mysteriously returned bracelet, shuddering slightly before clutching Winnie''s sleeve, unwilling to


    stray too far.


    Having witnessed the bracelet¡¯s eerie reappearance herself, Mae was done putting on airs. She humbly asked, ¡°Master Bryant,


    what should | do now?¡±


    Winnie gave her a look that suggested she wasn¡¯t as smart as Kane, and with a slow wink, she said, ¡°Just call the police.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The live chat went alive.


    ¡°What? We were expecting some mystical intervention, and you''re telling us to call the cops?¡±


    ¡°Did my inte justg? | was sure | was on a supernatural channel, why did it suddenly turn into the legal channel?¡±


    ¡°Hold your skepticism. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my sweetie. There¡¯s a reason behind everything she says.¡±


    ¡°Heed Winnie¡¯s advice, and she¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Call the police. Winnie says to call the cops. Do it now.¡±


    And then, the viewers witnessed another miraculous moment.


    The Emerald Bay Police Department had tuned in.


    The living embodiment of official presence was online and speaking up, sending the viewers into a frenzy.


    Meanwhile, on camera, Winnie didn¡¯t disappoint, exining further without missing a beat.


    ¡°Spiritual possession requires the soul of someone who''s been dead for less than a week. If we can confirm the ashes inside the


    Ruby Bracelet were burned recently, and then cross-reference the list of recently deceased women with Mae¡¯s birthdate, we can


    narrow down the identity of the possessor. Then we focus our investigation on those close to the deceased, especially spouses


    or parents, those desperate enough to want the girl back to life. If any of them have been lurking around Mae, we''ve got our


    suspect. The rest will be up to the authorities.¡±


    12:47


    The chat went quiet once more, then erupted in awe.


    ¡°Straight-up brilliance.¡±


    ¡°A valedictorian and a ghostbuster, all in one, and she¡¯s working with pure logic.¡±


    ¡°Emerald Bay PD is on the case.¡±


    ¡°We appreciate the rity, but please, try not to disclose so much on live TV. The criminal might be watching.¡±


    This reminder set the viewers on edge, all expressing their concerns.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t see the chat, but her gaze seemed to plerce through the camera lens, her eyes clear yet all-knowing.


    She addressed the audience with a sly addition.


    ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯m betting the person behind this is watching right now. And even if they are, they can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Amocking smile yed at the corner of her lips as she concluded.


    ¡°The ashes of the possessor can¡¯t stray too far from the host without breaking the spell. Unless, of course, you''re willing to cut it


    off yourself, give up the possession, and endure the bacsh of the broken ritual.¡±


    Thatst sentence wasn¡¯t so much for the viewers as it was a challenge to the perpetrator.


    Not just the viewers, but even Bagot was impressed by Winnie¡¯s wisdom.


    Though she was young, she carried an air of confidence and boldness that seemed to shock


    everyone.


    After a moment of stunned silence, the audience in front of the livestream erupted once again.


    ¡°You''re such a badass, totally crushing on you.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who wants to mess with Winnie will have to deal with me first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m talking to you, the ringleader behind the screen. The cops are closing in, and your can¡¯t hide.¡±


    In the midst of this chaos, there was an almost thrilling sensation of participating in a virtual manhunt.


    Just as Winnie had predicted, at that very moment, in a swanky apartment in Emerald Bay, a


    scruffy man clutched his iPad with a vice-like grip. His eyes were bloodshot, fixated on


    Winnie''s figure on the live stream, filled with a venomous hatred.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he shaklly reached for the whiskey ss on the table, downed the contents in one gulp, and


    hurled the ss against the wall with all his might. The ss shattered on impact, its fragments scattering across the floor,


    apanied by the


    12:47


    Chapter 156


    man¡¯s sinister and crazed curses..


    ¡°Damn you, Winnie. You''re going to pay.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    While the onlinemunity buzzed with anticipation for the police to trace down the


    mastermind, Winnie temporarily stepped away from the camera''s gaze.


    The audience saw her whisper something to Bagot at the door before she left the room, sans


    the camera crew.


    She returned shortly after, her expression unchanged, and the viewers assumed she had simply taken a quick bathroom break.


    Mae, however, was beside herself with worry.


    Knowing how to pinpoint the puppeteer behind the scenes was one thing, but the immediate concern was the cursed bracelet.


    ¡°Master Bryant, until we find the person behind this, am | stuck with this bracelet? Could it keep making me age?¡± Mae had been


    hiding her face, unwilling to let the camera capture her haggard and makeup-free appearance.


    In reality, when everyone had rushed into the room at her scream, her ¡®in face¡® was already broadcast live to the world, with


    screenshots and captions now circting online.


    Winnie looked at her and casually asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the show give you an amulet when your arrived?¡±


    Mae was momentarily taken aback, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just wear that, and you''ll be fine.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s nonchnt advice struck Mae like a bolt of lightning. So easy?


    The audience in front of the livestream recalled the amulet when Winnie mentioned it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t thest episode


    mention the production gave out amulets that could save lives?¡±


    ¡°| remember. Last episode my boy Kaney used that amulet to save Winnie¡¯s foster mom. It was said to contain a Protection


    Charm drawn by a master, specifically for the guests.¡±


    ¡°Mae must have one, but why isn¡¯t she using it?¡±


    ¡°She got one. The host gave it to her before checking into the B&B yesterday. All the other guests carry theirs, so why isn¡¯t she


    wearing it?¡±


    ¡°If she isn¡¯t going to wear it, can | have it? I''d pay good money.¡±


    Even Mae''s fans were frustrated-


    ¡°Didn''t Mae put that Protection Charm on?¡±


    ¡°Mae, you''re too careless. Howe you''re not wearing the Protection Charm?¡±


    Mae was oblivious to the viewers¡¯ frustrations.


    Before Winnie mentioned the amulet, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    ¡°You mean if | wear that Protection Charm, the bracelet won''t be able to affect me anymore?¡± Mae¡¯s voice was weak, clearly


    shaken.


    Winnie was also puzzled. She had quessed Mae might be hiding another bracelet but hadn''t. explicitly asked her to hand it over,


    thinking she¡¯d be safe with Protection Charm. It was a lesson to be learned.


    Now, seeing Mae''s reaction, it was clear she hadn¡¯t been wearing the Charm.


    The host couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the life-saving amulet?¡±


    He had one himself, a gift from Mr. Bally, and he always carried it with him. When he handed it


    to Mae the day before, he had emphasized that she should carry it at all times.


    Mae¡¯s eyes darted quiltily before pointing to a suitcase in the corner of the room.


    ¡°It''s in the suitcase.¡±


    Not just Winnie, but the other four guests looked at Mae as if she were a fool. After the first episode, they had seen the power of


    the Protection Charm firsthand, and now wouldn¡¯t even shower without it in a waterproof bag on their person.


    It was the greatest assurance given by the production team.


    Who could have imagined that someone would toss their life-saving Charm aside? Didn¡¯t she watch the previous episode before


    joining the show?


    Of course, Mae had watched the show. After all, she agreed toe as a backup guest because of the huge viewership from the


    first episode.


    But what she had watched was not the two¡ªand¡ªa-half-hour version provided by the production team, but a fan¡ªedited,


    narrated version thatsted only ten minutes.


    That version didn¡¯t mention the life-saving amulet at all. So she had no idea about the Protection Charm drawn by a master that


    could save lives inside the bag.


    Plus, she had heard the amulet was previously used by the convicted murderer Naylor. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, once


    back in her room, she tossed the bag into the corner of her suitcase.


    Now, hearing Winnie¡¯s words, she was on the verge of tears. Without hesitation, she opened her suitcase and dug out the amulet


    in front of the camera.


    The moment her fingers touched the bag, she felt the oppressive chill that seemed to envelop her dissipate, and she instantly felt


    a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    In that instant, she knew the Protection Charm was indeed effective.


    Realizing this, she wanted to cry even more. If only she had known earlier, would she still look so worn out today?


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Mae truly regretted her actions.


    Chapter 157


    She had joined a variety show in good health, and how had ite to this?


    After Mae had carefully ced the Protection Charm on her person, the Emerald Bay police arrived with their team.


    A familiar face led the way.


    Newman, having heard it was the Ghostly Guidance crew, personally made the trip.


    He hadn''t followed the live stream, but he had caught up on the yback during the drive over and was briefed on the situation.


    ¡°This show...¡± Newman wanted to say something, but the words failed him. In the end, he closed his mouth and turned to Mae to


    take care of her business.


    Despite the air of superstition, after a previous near¡ªmiss with a car ident, he had be more open-minded about such


    matters.


    The call-out was under the pretense of investigating a theft of ashes used to harm others.


    Soon, the police had taken a sample from the Ruby Bracelet¡¯s ashes and packed the bracelet into an evidence bag to be taken


    away.


    The craftsmanship of the Ruby Bracelet was distinctive, and tracing the person behind it wouldn''t be difficult.


    But as the item was collected as evidence, Baily, responsible for the reception, made sure to remind the officers, ¡°This Ruby


    Bracelet is a kind of talisman, it''s already bonded with Mae. If you take it, it might just vanish into thin air.¡±


    Baily¡¯s words were a virtual echo of what Winnie had told them earlier, but that didn¡¯t stop him from showing off in front of the


    cops.


    The officers in charge of collecting evidence exchanged puzzled looks with Detective Newman. They¡¯d heard about the Ruby


    Bracelet online, but they were still skeptical about the whole thing. Downstairs, the film crew was still shooting. They couldn¡¯t get


    footage of the policeThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    investigation on air, and they definitely couldn¡¯t afford to cut the live feed like they didst time. That would be the end of their


    show.


    So, now all the live stream viewers knew the police had arrived, and they were going nuts in the chat, gifting like crazy and


    demanding to join the cops on a live manhunt.


    But the production crew wouldn¡¯t film it.


    After recording Mae¡¯s statement and collecting the evidence, Newman was ready to pull out.


    Just as they were about to head downstairs, Winnie suddenly sidestepped the cameraman and came their way.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    Winnie gave Newman a nod in greeting before turning to the officer holding the evidence bag. and asking. ¡°Mind if | take a look


    at that bag for a second?¡±


    The officer was about to object on procedural grounds, but Newman snatched the evidence bag from his grip and passed it to


    Winnie, clearly trusting her with it.


    Winnie took the bag, wet her finger with a quick lick, and deftly traced a cryptic symbol on the surface. Newman raised an


    eyebrow as she handed it back, the wet mark already drying. without a trace. He couldn''t help but sense that she¡¯d performed


    some kind of ritual on it.


    Was she worried about the ¡°evidence¡± vanishing into thin air?


    Knowing they were still recording the show, he didn¡¯t press her for answers. Instead, he simply said. ¡°Thanks forst time.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her warning, his team might have gotten hurt.


    Winnie caught on instantly to what he meant, her lips curling into a slight smile before adding. ¡°I¡¯ve called the authorities. Once


    the police here pin down the mastermind behind this, someone from the other side wille to take over.¡±


    When Newman heard this, he was reminded of the Paranormal Surveince Department agents who hade to collect the


    remainsst time, those who dealt with ult-rted crimes.


    As a seasoned cop, Newman knew better than to ask too many questions. He just nodded.


    But just before leaving, he asked Winnie for her contact information. Somehow, he had a hunch that if this show kept airing, their


    paths would cross again.


    Winnie, whose phone had been taken by the production crew and who couldn''t be bothered to get it back, hastily jotted down a


    number for him.


    True to Winnie''s word, by the time Newman returned to the station with the evidence in hand and a list of suspects, the


    department¡¯s agents were already there, the same two as before.


    They took the Ruby Bracelet and murmured in surprise, ¡°More psychic residue.¡±


    Whoever was preempting their work certainly knew their stuff.


    One of the agents couldn''t contain his curiosity. ¡°Has anyone else touched this bag? Did you guys consult with any spiritual


    advisor?¡±


    Newman knew exactly whom they were inquiring about. If the ashesst time were a fluke, this time he was pretty sure it was


    Winnie''s handiwork.


    Shaking his head, he was about to exin when the agent pressed on, ¡°Our department is hiring. Why don¡¯t you rmend


    that person to us? Or if you have their contact, | could reach. out myself.¡±


    Newman was speechless. He pocketed the slip of paper with Winnie¡¯s number, keeping his face


    12:48:


    Chapter 158


    neutral and saying. ¡°Nope, both incidents involved the show¡¯s crew. Lots of people around, so it¡¯s unlikely anyone else touched


    it.¡±


    The agent seemed disappointed but decided to check out the variety showter..


    The police quickly matched the ashes to a missing person¡¯s report and zeroed in on the suspect, a man who turned out to be the


    deceased''s husband. They had bothe from the same orphanage, supported each other through thick and thin, and even


    started a business together at a young age. His wife had died of cancer just a week earlier.


    Based on the couple¡¯s rtionship, the man fitted the profile of someone who might resort to dark magic for revenge.


    But when the police arrived at the suspect¡¯s upscale apartment, he denied everything.


    Newman looked at the man, who appeared to have aged a decade in just a week, his entire demeanor one of exhaustion.


    He couldn''t shake the thought of ¡°bacsh,¡± something Winnie had mentioned on the livestream.


    Further investigation revealed that after his wife¡¯s death, the man had swiftly severed any potential magical links and destroyed


    all evidence. With no casualties and no evidence. Newman couldn¡¯t pin anything on him.


    Just when he thought they''d have to let the man go, the department¡¯s agents returned.


    ¡°We''ll take it from here,¡± they said simply.


    One of them added with a smirk, ¡°A person¡¯s body doesn¡¯t lie about magical bacsh, even if the evidence is gone.¡±


    It was then Newman understood why Winnie had alerted the authorities right from the start.


    The police were skilled at investigations, but out of their depth with the ult. It was beyond the reach of thew.


    Later on, it was discovered that the man had been desperately seeking ways to prolong his wife¡¯s life, eventually turning toa


    ritual to transfer her spirit into another body.


    But doing it twice did not increase his wife¡¯s longevity, but rather aggravated her pain. Even if his wife¡¯s life expectancy


    increased, it could not offset the pain of her body being tortured by


    cancer.


    In the end, he chose the method of spiritual possession that the master said.


    In order to find a new body for his wife, he chose a way to get rid of it once and for all. Mae, a rising star with dreams of fame,


    had been their chosen vessel. The man believed that if he could give his wife Mae¡¯s body, she''d live on with Mae¡¯s beauty, fans,


    and stardom.


    Despite the risks, he went to great lengths to ensnare Mae, even using her status as a celebrity to his advantage. But a variety


    show had blown his cover, thwarting his dark ns.


    12:48


    Chapter 158This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Until he watched the show where Winnie only dealt with a Ruby Bracelet, the man had been basking in his stroke of good


    fortune.


    Who would have thought, just when he had sessfully bound his wife¡¯s spirit to Mae, that sted Winnie would throw a


    spanner in the works?


    If his spell had worked, he would have faced capture dly.


    But as he watched his magic unravel before his eyes, knowing that even if he persisted, it would just be undone again, the man


    had no choice but to bitterly abandon his sorcery and even destroy all the incriminating evidence.


    He had to save his own skin, for it was only by self-preservation that he would ever find a chance to make Winnie pay for taking


    his wife.


    Little did he consider that if Winnie dared to brazenly challenge him on live¡ªstream, she was already sure that he wouldn''t


    escape.


    The so-called provocation was merely a ploy to provoke him into severing the spell himself. Even if he cut off the magic, she


    would ensure the authorities were on his tail.


    In the future, he would never get another chance to get his revenge on her.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    The police and the relevant authorities¡® follow-up investigation didn¡¯t interfere with the shooting schedule of the show.


    After a touch-up by the makeup artist to conceal the marks on her face, Mae returned to the live studio, ready to participate in


    the day¡¯s filming as if nothing had happened.


    However, Bagot was on the fence about whether to let Mae leave the show altogether. Mae¡¯s mishap with the Ruby Bracelet had


    backfired, causing her to lose a significant number of followers online.


    Though her die-hard fans were fiercely defending her, Mae¡¯s online reputation had taken a hit, not to mention the lingering


    suspicion of her involvement with some bizarre, unexined ritual before the police had cleared her name.


    Considering how Naylor, a guest from the previous episode, had left midway through the show. Bagot realized that another mid¡ª


    season departure could tarnish this season''s reputation beyond repair. Sessive guest ¡°incidents¡± would make recruiting future


    participants nearly impossible.


    After a lot of thought, Bagot chose to carry on as if everything was normal. The best course of action was to finish filming the


    current season.


    The morning had been a whirlwind, with the police getting involved, but finally, around eleven o¡¯clock, the show formally resumed


    its nned activities.


    ¡°Today, each of you needs to pair up with a couple and convince them to team up with you. We have a trail here at the inn that


    the original innkeepers, a lovely couple, used to walk. You can follow their route to Golden Horizon Hills or choose another path,¡±


    the host exined to the six participants.


    ¡°To save time, the production team has already secured a list of couples staying at the inn. You can choose your partners from


    this list,¡± the host continued, handing out the list to each guest. Mae, wanting to hide the nascent lines on her face, went for a full


    makeup look, transforming back into the morous girl that her fans adored.


    But there was a noticeable difference from the day before, especially when she stood among the other guests. If the others were


    rocking a casual, understated look, Mae was all glitz and m, as if she were ready to walk the red carpet.


    The contrast was even more pronounced next to her partner for the day, Gentry. As ant esoteric blogger, Gentry wasn¡¯t exactly


    unattractive, but he was far from polished. Standing beside Mae. their pairing was like oil and water.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since they were undertaking separate tasks, the production had set up individual live-streaming rooms. Gentry¡¯s fans started to


    grumble about their bad luck, having been paired with someone who was nearly in hot water over a covetous mistake. The


    combination


    Chapter 159


    just didn¡¯t work, and many decided to exit the stream in search of more aesthetically pleasing duos.


    Meanwhile, Mae¡¯s remaining fans were riled up by thements from Gentry¡¯s followers and began to retaliate.


    The live chat quickly descended into a battleground between the two fan bases, driving away the casual viewers who hade


    for the show''s content.


    With viewers fleeing the toxicity. Mae and Gentry¡¯s stream numbers dwindled to a sad few. leaving only the most loyal fans.


    Bagot couldn¡¯t bear to watch and turned his attention to the


    other streams.


    Candace and Mervin, another pair of participants, were quick off the mark, knocking on the doors of a couple from the provided


    list. The door was answered by a pair of excited college sweethearts, especially the girl who was a self-proimed fan of


    Candace.


    ¡°Candy. Oh my gosh, I¡¯m a huge fan. Are you here for the task?¡± the girl squealed, her phone streaming the very show she was


    now part of.


    Candace, realizing the opportunity, shed her best smile and asked, ¡°Since you''re already in the know, would you and your


    boyfriend like to join us for the rest of the task?¡±


    There was no hesitation. The fangirl agreed eagerly, and her boyfriend had little choice but to follow suit. The duo had easily


    secured their target couple and were ready to take on the challenge ahead.


    Back in the live chat, Candace¡¯s supporters were ecstatic, cheering her on and hoping for a win alongside Mervin.


    Amidst the cheering, some viewers, intrigued by the drama, clicked over to Winnie and Kane¡¯s stream. The chemistry between


    the two was undeniable, and the neers quickly acknowledged that the fans had not exaggerated the pair¡¯s allure.


    As the viewership numbers fluctuated and loyalties shifted, the reality show continued to unfold, with each pair of participants


    navigating their own unique set of challenges and adventures.


    Winnie had always been a knockout, but with a professional makeup crew working their magic. she was now the epitome of


    effortless beauty. Standing next to Kane on camera, they were a feast for the eyes, a real treat for anyone who appreciated good


    looks.


    But a pretty face didn¡¯t always mean good fortune. They had already approached two couples with their questions, only to be


    turned down t. Not everyone was keen on broadcasting their romance to a national audience online.


    Just when it seemed like their luck had run out, Kane¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of a man and woman strolling into the courtyard


    through the gate. Despite the sweltering heat, the woman had her arm looped through the man¡¯s, their closeness suggesting an


    intimate bond.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    Kane instinctively led Winnie forward, the cameraman in hot pursuit.


    The pair had barely crossed the threshold when the camera lens caught them off guard. A flicker of panic crossed their faces,


    and they instinctively shielded themselves, looking for an


    escape.


    ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s with the camera shyness?¡±


    ¡°| get it. Some folks just hate the spotlight. The type to dodge those street interviews like they¡¯re dodging bullets.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m one of those people. Don¡¯t ask. Socially awkward club, right here.¡±


    ¡°Pretty normal reaction, I¡¯d say.¡±


    The audience was understanding, and Kane didn¡¯t want to pressure them, but the show must go on. He cleared his throat and


    approached.


    ¡°Hello, we''re shooting a show and could use a couple like you for a challenge. Would you be up


    for it?¡±


    To Kane¡¯s surprise, the pair who had been all cuddled up split apart like they''d been zapped. The man, clearly annoyed, tly


    denied, ¡°No can do. Find someone else.¡±


    He was ready to bolt, but Kane, spotting a rare opportunity, moved to try again. That was when Winnie piped up, cutting him off,


    ¡°Don''t bother. They won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Her clear blue eyes swept over the two with a hint of insight, ¡°After all, they¡¯re not really a


    couple.¡±


    Kane was still processing the clue when panic visibly washed over the pair at Winnie¡¯s words. The man, now visibly flustered,


    snapped, ¡°Enough already. Stop filming.¡±


    With that, he pushed past the woman beside him and they hurried away, not even bothering with the B&B they¡¯de to.


    The audience caught the guilty vibe too.


    ¡°They''re just a couple, right? Why the guilty getaway? It¡¯s not like Kane and Winnie are some kind of boogeymen.¡±


    ¡°People have the right to decline. The crew can¡¯t force them on camera.¡±


    ¡°Is it just me, or did that couple seem super sketchy?¡±


    ¡°Am | the only one who thinks they looked like deer in headlights?¡±


    ¡°Hold your wild guesses, people. That''s a bold assumption.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, could it be what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    Chapter 160


    ¡°| gotta admit, this is juicy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are y¡¯all on about? They looked like a totally normal couple. ¡±


    ¡°Normal couple my foot. That man¡¯s my husband and his ¡®work trip¡® excuse was a lie.


    The chat froze for a moment before exploding with shock emojis.


    ¡°This is insane. Was cheating caught live?¡±


    ¡°Reminds me of that street photographer who identally caught a scandal a while back.¡±


    ¡°No wonder they were acting shady. Sneaking around behind his wife¡¯s back, huh?


    ¡°Did Winnie know all along when she said they weren¡¯t a couple?¡±


    ¡°Let''s not overhype Winnie. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s got some kind of sixth sense.


    ¡°You''d be wrong to doubt. Winnie¡¯s got a knack for the mysterious.


    ¡°She¡¯s from the Supernatural Department, after all.¡±


    ¡°Lucky me, but she¡¯s not even enrolled yet. How could she be that good? | don¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Is it really that hard to acknowledge her skills?¡±


    The chat was aze with spection as Kane, though suspecting the truth, sought confirmation from Winnie.


    ¡°You said they¡¯re not a couple. You notice something?¡±


    Winnie didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°The guy¡¯s aura shows he¡¯s hitched. The girl? Not a ring in sight.¡±


    Amarried man and a single woman, so what else needed to be said? Even the cameraman was taken aback. Talk about a twist.


    Almost immediately, inte detectives started matching faces to social media profiles. sharing the man¡¯s wedding pictures and


    his wife¡¯s photos with her best friend.


    The cheating scandal was undeniable.


    Kane, oblivious to the online detective work, trusted Winnie¡¯s insight. After witnessing her previous feats, his faith in her was


    solid.


    Capturing a cheater on a simple show task left Kane unsure whether tough or cringe. He coughed awkwardly, redirecting the


    focus, ¡°Let¡¯s try the next couple.¡±


    Winnie nodded, and with lunchtime looming, they headed to the B&B¡¯s dining area.


    While they moved on from the incident, the live audience buzzed with reactions.


    ¡°ssic Kane, catching a cheating couple on the first try.¡±


    ¡°Winnie has s got the eye for truth.¡±


    Chapter 160


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Winnie invading their privacy? Exposing them on live camera... That guy¡¯s in for a storm at home.¡±


    ¡°Who let the dogs out? Should we cover up for cheaters now?¡±


    ¡°He gets what he deserves if he¡¯s divorced. His cheating, his fault, not Winnie¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Only a cheater defends another cheater.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see the social post? He¡¯s married. And the mistress was the bride¡¯s bestie? Utterly disgusting.¡±


    ¡°A true bestie wouldn''t go after her friend¡¯s man. That bestie¡¯s a fake.¡±


    ¡°Catching your husband and best friend cheating on a livestream? Heartbreaking.¡±


    ¡°Even if Winnie did it on purpose, I¡¯m all for it. Should she have turned a blind eye? Spare a thought for the wife in the dark.¡±


    ¡°It must have been the ruckus in the chat that did it. Suddenly, the scorned queen of the chatroom, who had previously


    unleashed a virtual roar of rage, showered Winnie¡¯s live stream with a dazzling ¡®Gctic Tribute*.


    The screen was flooded with effects, and amongst them, a message from thedy herself.


    ¡°Big shoutout to Winnie and Kane. If it wasn¡¯t for your wild expose, I¡¯d still be in the dark. Good riddance to bad rubbish. This


    marriage is over.¡±


    The girl was clearly no pushover, and the viewers in the chatroom rallied behind her, hurling digital tomatoes at the scumbag in


    question.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the screen, Winnie and Kane were scoping out a diner, which, sure enough, was packed with


    couples cozied up in booths.


    Just as Kane had cautiously marked a pair by the window to approach, Winnie suddenly grabbed his arm and called out toa


    man and a woman who had just brushed past them.


    Kane couldn''t shake the ominous hunch that crept up as he saw the way Winnie was eyeing the couple. The plot was thickening,


    and not in a way that suggested a happy ending.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    Winnie, since joining the show, had rarely made waves or sought attention.


    Kane had noticed that whenever she did decide to speak up, it usually meant she had spotted something important.


    Following her gaze to the couple she had just addressed, Kane pondered what could be so special about them.


    Surely, they weren¡¯t another pair of cheaters.


    The Couple stopped by Winnie were clearly older than the typical lovebirds staying at the bed. and breakfast. Instead of looking


    like honeymooners, they bore thefortable air of a long¡ªmarried couple.


    His eyes fell on the rings on their fingers, and understanding dawned on him. They were indeed married.


    Technically, this didn¡¯t align with the show¡¯s target demographic of couples in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship, yet


    Kane didn¡¯t interject. He had a hunch that Winnie had a reason. for approaching them.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Winnie started with a friendly smile. ¡°We¡¯re shooting a paranormal investigation show. and we''re looking for a couple to


    join us in a challenge. Would you be interested?¡±


    The couple, unfazed by the camera swinging their way, came across as naturally at ease.


    The wife, taken aback at first, quickly broke into a warm smile.


    ¡°You mean ¡®Ghostly Guidance¡°? The innkeeper mentioned it, but my husband and | are checking out this afternoon, so,|¡¯m afraid


    we can''t. Sorry about that.¡±


    She had the kind of soft intellectual charm that immediately put others at ease, and her husband, smiling gently at her side,


    seemed content to let her take the lead.


    Their tender, caring dynamic was a breath of fresh air to the viewers who had witnessed far less wholesome interactions on the


    show.


    Comments started pouring in from the live feed:


    ¡°Finally, some real rtionship goalspared to those other train wrecks.¡±


    ¡°Is the B&B ¡®curse¡¯ going to skip them? They''re solid.¡±


    ¡°But are they even the kind of couple the show is looking for?¡±


    ¡°Why did Winnie invite them then?¡±


    ¡°Kane looked like he was onto something.


    When the wife politely declined, Winnie didn¡¯t press further, but her gaze lingered on the


    woman. Reaching into her backpack, she pulled out a small velvet pouch, causing Kane to


    1/3


    1349


    Chapter 161


    blink in surprise.


    The viewers were equally stunned.


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the protective charm the crew handed out for safety?¡±


    ¡°Why would she give that away? What does she know?¡±


    Despite the viewers¡® virtual protests, Winnie handed the pouch to the wife.


    ¡°If you''re not up for the filming, at least take this,¡± she said, holding out the velvet pouch. ¡°It¡¯s a protection charm from the crew,


    for safety. Please keep it with you.¡±


    The wife hesitated, a puzzled frown crossing her face as she looked to her husband for guidance.


    Upon seeing the charm, a fleeting shadow crossed his eyes, but it quickly passed and was reced by a polite demeanor. ¡°We


    couldn¡¯t possibly ept that,¡± he said, ¡°We don¡¯t believe in such things.¡±


    His voice was soft and polite, but Winnie¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to pierce through the pleasantries.


    ¡°She is your wife. If a simple charm can keep her safe, wouldn¡¯t you want that?¡±


    There was an edge to Winnie¡¯s tone, and Kane felt the tension. The husband locked eyes with Winnie for a moment longer, then


    relented.


    Though still a bit bewildered, the wife epted the charm and thanked Winnie before the couple left the dining area.


    Once they were gone, Kane turned to Winnie, curiosity etched on his face, momentarily forgetting the camera was still rolling.


    ¡°Did you give them your protection charm because you sensed something?¡±


    The same question was on everyone¡¯s minds, both within the show¡¯s crew and among the online audience. The significance of


    the protection charm had been stressed that morning, and it was a lifeline, and Winnie had just casually handed hers away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Something was off.


    Online spections ran wild, and was the couple cursed or haunted, like Mr. Henderson from the previous episode?


    Winnie didn¡¯t dodge the question, ¡°She¡¯s facing a severe threat soon.¡± Her words were calm but carried an eerie weight that


    settled over Kane.


    He frowned, processing her words.


    ¡°You''re not going to warn her?¡±


    Kane trusted Winnie¡¯s intuition, but if she was so certain, why not try to warn them more directly?


    Winnie nced at him, the frustration clear in her eyes, ¡°No evidence.¡±


    Kane assumed she meant there was no tangible proof of the metaphysical danger that would convince the skeptical couple.


    But what the viewers and Kane didn¡¯t know was that Winnie¡¯s reluctance was rooted in something else, and the crime hadn¡¯t


    happened yet.


    She had no evidence.


    The chat exploded with messages as viewers tried to alert the couple to the danger they might be facing.


    But just like their interaction with Winnie, it seemed their disbelief in the paranormal would keep them from heeding the viewers¡®


    frantic warnings, ignorant of the show¡¯s true nature and the potential peril awaiting them.


    Some viewers criticized Winnie, arguing that if she was aware of the danger, she should have spoken up to warn women to be


    on their guard. Whether people believed the warning or not. wasn¡¯t the point, and the point was to give them a heads-up.


    Failing to do so, they imed, was akin to being an essory to murder.


    Winnie''s fans fired back with snark, asking if the critics were for.real. ¡°She gave away her only Protection Charm, what more do


    you want from her?¡± they retorted online.


    No one was going to pay attention if she started chasing strangers around, telling them they were about to die. Winnie wasn¡¯t


    obligated to do any more than she had.


    Giving someone a Protection Charm was already going above and beyond.


    Despite the drama, even after Winnie and Kane sessfully teamed up with the couple for their live broadcast, the online


    audience couldn''t stop thinking about the couple that had almost left


    the show.


    Someizens even took to social media, trying to track down the couple¡¯s family and friends in a bid to pass on the warning.


    Their actions seemed less about concern and more about curiosity.


    They were all dying to know, and what exactly did this ¡°severe threat¡± look like?

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    As the eagerizens attempted to identify the couple and send them warnings, the couple, Sara and Thorpe were busy packing


    their bags, just as they had told the curious online audience. They were preparing to check out of the quaint bed and breakfast


    that had be the center of such unexpected attention.


    While folding her clothes, Sara couldn¡¯t help but nce at the items in the velvet pouch they had received from Winnie. Curiosity


    got the better of her.


    ¡°That girl was quite the looker, wasn¡¯t she? She said they were filming that reality show ¡®Ghostly Guidance, right? Maybe we


    should give it a watch?¡± Sara suggested with a yful tilt of her head.


    ¡°What''s there to watch? It¡¯s just kids messing about,¡± Thorpe responded dismissively, but then he casually broached another


    topic. ¡°By the way, about that investment opportunity we discussed earlier, have you given it more thought?¡±


    At his words, a flicker of tension crossed Sara''s face, and she turned to him with a hint of apology in her eyes. ¡°Can we talk


    about it once we¡¯re home? I¡¯m still undecided. It¡¯s not a small sum, and Dad mentioned he needs to think it over too.¡±


    Thorpe¡¯s expression didn¡¯t alter, his casual smile remaining in ce, ¡°No worries, | was just curious. There¡¯s no rush at all.¡±


    He then insisted, ¡°I''ll finish up packing here. Why don¡¯t you head downstairs, check us out, and bring the car around?¡±


    Seeing that Thorpe seemed genuinely unconcerned, Sara nodded, smiling as she took the room key and headed downstairs.


    What she missed was the moment the door clicked shut behind her, the smile on Thorpe¡¯s face vanished, reced with a chilling


    coldness.


    He turned his gaze to the velvet pouch tucked inside Sara¡¯s bag. Recalling Winnie¡¯s words. Thorpe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After


    a brief hesitation, he pulled out the pouch and walked to the bathroom, where he tossed it into the trash without a second


    thought.


    With an impassive face, Thorpe zipped up the suitcases and, taking both their bags, left the


    room.


    Meanwhile, the filming of the reality show continued full steam ahead. After much persuasion. Kane and Winnie finally secured a


    cooperative couple to join them. Mae and Gentry, however, failed to find a willing pair and, as per the show''s rules, had to


    pretend to be a couple themselves for the following tasks.


    Mae, already disheartened by the continuous rejections, felt her face stiffen at the thought of ying Gentry¡¯s other half. She


    considered it a blow to her career, and being paired with Gentry could tarnish her reputation even further, though she was


    already mired in scandal.


    But the production team¡¯s decision to continue filming with her gave Mae a glimmer of hope. She believed her agent would


    manage the situation.


    13


    12:49


    Chapter 162


    After some thought, Mae spoke up. ¡°Mr. Host, | know the rules say we have to work in pairs, but can our duo join another group?


    It seems more efficient.¡±


    Pretending to be a couple with Gentry would have been a disadvantage. She also didn¡¯t want to actually do any couple of stuff


    with him on the show and figured it would be more appropriate to work with another group.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For one thing, with more people, they could have two groups observing the mission objects. together, and she and Gentry


    wouldn''t need to be on their own.


    Secondly, after the previous few hours of solo live streaming, she felt that her and Gentry¡¯s side had far less traffic and


    conversation than the other group¡¯s, so it would be better to act together with Kane¡¯s group, and they would still get the


    conversation heat when the time came. In itself, if it wasn¡¯t for that distribution principle, she would have directly wanted to be in


    Kane¡¯s group.


    Now it was Winnie and Kane who became a group.


    Mae yed her part well, her voice tinged with a plea. The host, understanding her strategy and aware of the low viewership of


    Mae¡¯s team, agreed, provided the other groups consented.


    Mae didn¡¯t wait for a response. She quickly grabbed Gentry and moved to join Kane and Winnie, her expression pitiful.


    On the sidelines, Candace rolled her eyes dramatically, unseen by the cameras.


    As Kane and Winnie exchanged a nce, they saw no reason to refuse Mae. And so, the groups merged for the uing


    tasks.


    The host distributed maps to the teams. ¡°These are the routes previously taken by the innkeepers themselves. Your task is to


    follow this map andplete the checkpoints along the way. Time is of the essence, so gather your belongings, and let¡¯s get


    moving.¡±


    As the teams packed their bags, the innkeeper announced he, too, would retrace the steps he had taken with his wife, joining


    Mae and Gentry¡¯s team.


    Candace, eyeing the nowrger group around Winnie, felt the urge to switch teams for the promise of more excitement. Her


    gaze then shifted to Mervin, a member of the Breeze Monastery, and she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Mervin, do you think there¡¯s


    really something off with this B&B? Why do all the couples that stay here end up breaking up?¡±


    Mervin remained calm as he looked towards the Golden Horizon Hills, ¡°It¡¯s likely resentment.¡±


    Though faint, he had sensed something since checking in the previous day. But he couldn¡¯t be certain, and the feeling was


    elusive as if emanating from the inn and the hills simultaneously.


    wwhat mysteries


    The audience perked up at the mention of resentment, their interest piqued by what the teams might uncover on their journey.


    Most folks tuning into the live stream were there for the likes of Kane and Candace, those big


    Chapter 162


    names that pull in the crowds.


    But after one episode, curiosity about the supernatural had piqued the interest of many.


    Especially since the events of the first show didn¡¯t look scripted at all. So, this talk of malevolent spirits and ghosts might actually


    be real.


    ¡°A B&B haunted by a spirit? No one¡¯s died there, right?¡±


    ¡°Who says no one¡¯s died? What about the innkeeper¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t that a thing of the past? How could that count?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the love story between the innkeeper and his wife was straight out of a fairy tale. With


    a husband who adored her like that, where would she find any reason for resentment?¡±


    ¡°My friends. I''ve got a wild theory brewing.¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    On the other side.


    Sweat beaded on Mae¡¯s forehead as she paused in the summer heat to check her makeup in apact mirror. Thankfully, her


    waterproof cosmetics had held up against the oppressive sun.


    Gentry, ever the gentleman, pretended not to notice her preupation but couldn¡¯t help offering his concern, ¡°Do you want to


    take a break and grab some water?¡±


    It was a sweltering day, made all the more trying by their hike into the woods.


    Mae was inwardly irked, but the presence of cameras kept her from disying her annoyance. ¡°We''ve just started out, not sure if


    we should...¡± Her words were cut short by a sudden yelp as she nced down at her legs, hopping from one foot to the other.


    Amosauito bit her. Despite her stylish shorts and rugged boots showcasing her toned legs, they had also made her an easy


    target for the biting pests.


    Her expression crumbled, ¡°Why are there so many mosquitoes?!¡±


    Carter, the B&B owner leading the group, overheard herint and offered a solution, tinged with sympathy, ¡°The woods are


    full of bugs, sorry about that. I¡¯ve got some bug spray, want


    some?¡±


    bo cpray 0


    Mae was hesitant. Her assistant had already forced her, and the overwhelming smell was rivaling her own perfume which she


    disliked.


    But the possibility of being swarmed with bites was an even worse scenario.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she epted the offer with a forced smile, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She quickly doused her legs and arms with the repellent, inadvertently engulfing Gentry, who stood too close and sneezed from


    the pungent mist.


    Their pause had the others halting too, including Winnie and Kane, along with a couple who were part of the group.


    The girl from the coupleined, ¡°These mosquitoes are huge, even bug spray can¡¯t keep them at bay.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then turned to Winnie, who was dressed in cargo pants and a short-sleeve top, noticing her unblemished skin, ¡°It¡¯s so hot,


    yet you barely sweat or attract any mosquitoes?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the group and the live¡ªstream audience were suddenly aware that while everyone else showed signs of


    perspiration, Winnie remained as fresh as when she¡¯d left the B&B.


    Winnie, with a hint of mystery, pulled out a folded green paper triangle and introduced It, ¡°Insect Repellent Charm, helps keep


    you cool too.¡±


    The young couple¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, ¡°Is that really a thing? Does it work?¡±


    12:50


    Chapter 163


    Winnie nodded and produced two more charms, ¡°I¡¯ve got two left, do you want them?¡±


    The skeptical youngsters immediately agreed, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kane looked on with interest, but with only two charms avable, he refrained from asking.


    The live audience was just as intrigued by the charm, withments flying:


    ¡°Where can | get one of those charms?!¡±


    ¡°Suddenly witchcraft seems so practical. | want one!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share those earlier? That''s a bit selfish.¡±


    ¡°So what if they''ve got some swanky stuff? Are we all supposed to line up for a slice of it? Seriously, who does Winnie owe?¡±


    ¡°| can¡¯t stand these guilt-trippers! Personally, | usually just ask where they got the charms and tell ¡®em to fetch me one too!¡±


    ¡°It sure looks like Kane is itching to get a piece of the action too.¡±


    Mae, overhearing the conversation, approached with curiosity. ¡°What''s all the fuss about?¡±


    She caught the gist of the conversation and her eyes lingered enviously on Winnie''sposed


    appearance.


    Just as the girl from the couple exined the charm to Mae, Mae¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Winnie, do you have any more charms? I''d like one too.¡±


    Having experienced the efficacy of a Protection Charm, Mae had no doubt about these mystical. talismans. She eagerly wanted


    one for herself.


    Winnie shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no more left.¡±


    Mae thought to herself, Winnie was still wearing one, wasn¡¯t she?


    But without an offer, she couldn¡¯t just ask in front of the camera, feeling a mixture of pettiness and disappointment as she


    nced at the couple.


    Her beauty, enhanced by makeup (albeit a bit heavy), plus her fame through filtered dramas, prompted the couple¡¯s boyfriend to


    give her his charm, ¡°Here, take mine. Girls need to be careful about bug bites more than us guys.¡±


    The moment he spoke, Mae¡¯s face lit up with delight as she stepped forward to ept the charm, ¡°Really?! Thank you! You''re so


    sweet!¡±


    She took the charm without hesitation and offered him a heart sign in gratitude.


    The man blushed at the celebrity¡¯s gesture, shyly smiling. But he didn¡¯t notice his girlfriend¡¯s sour face.


    All of this was captured by the apanying videographer, and the live audience didn¡¯t miss a beat:


    2/3


    12:50


    ¡°Trouble brewing for that couple!¡±


    ¡°Bold move, giving something to another girl in front of your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it''s Mael I''d do the same.¡±


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s just being considerate, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°If my boyfriend did that, he¡¯d be in for it.¡±


    ¡°Feels like a breakup ising...


    ¡°Why do girls make such a big deal over these little things?¡±


    It seemed that the girl was mindful of the fact that they were on a live stream and didn¡¯t want to make her feelings too obvious,


    but as they continued walking, her demeanor towards her boyfriend had noticeably cooled. Several times she gravitated towards


    Winnie, leaving her boyfriend trailing behind.


    Viewers in the live stream chat were quick to sound the breakup rm.


    Comments about the B&B curse were popping up again, suggesting that another couple was about to fall victim to its reputed


    powers.


    Only Winnie seemed to be looking for clues in the girl¡¯s expression, her eyes asionally sweeping over the girl¡¯s face as if


    trying to decipher some hidden truth beneath the surface.


    When her boy friend gave Mae the charm, Winnie had distinctly noticed a change in the girl¡¯s normally rosy demeanor, as if a


    faint shadow of resentment had doused her bloom.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    Winnie nced back at the young man following not too far behind. His attempts to appease his girlfriend were obvious offering


    her water, handing her a tissue. But after being deliberately ignored twice, his patience seemed to wear thin. Resigned, he


    lagged behind, eventually mingling with Mae''s group.


    Despite his irritation, he struck up a conversation with the bed and breakfast owner, his tone casual. ¡°I¡¯ve watched your stream


    online; you must''ve walked this trail loads of times, huh?¡±


    The boy had been drawn to the B&B because of the owner¡¯s streams. Carter, the host, was no stranger to such talks. His


    expressions seemed rehearsed from countless simr interactions. ¡°Yeah, myte wife and | were all about hiking adventures.


    We were thrilled when we stumbled upon this route. Sometimes, | trek it again to reminisce. Eventually, | figured why not share it


    live? Never imagined it would catch on like it did,¡± Carter said, a wistful note in his voice that never failed to garner sympathy


    from his online audience.


    The young man didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°You really loved your wife.¡±


    He nced at his girlfriend, his voiceced with frustration. ¡°My girlfriend always wanted that kind of love.¡±


    Faithfulness, being one of a kind.


    How many men these days are as devoted as Carter? Most move on quickly after their spouse


    passes away.


    He knew what bothered his girlfriend, but he found her pettiness exasperating. It was one thing. in private, but in front of a


    camera? Couldn''t she hide it a bit?


    The more he dwelled on it, the more he tallied his girlfriend¡¯s ws ¡ª the more she seemed to pale inparison to Carter¡¯s


    perfect wife.


    Lost in thought, he didn¡¯t notice Winnie had stopped and turned to look at him. Kane followed her gaze, puzzled. ¡°Did you notice


    something again?¡±


    Kane couldn''t fathom Winnie taking an interest in someone else''s boyfriend. Her analytical gaze reminded him of the wife she


    had ominously marked earlier.


    The young girl beside them was equally curious. Winnie, studying the scene, said tly, ¡°His resentment has grown.¡±


    The girl was stunned. Resentment? Kane was equally confused. What resentment?


    The live stream audience was just as baffled.


    ¡°Resentment? Is there a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Resentment on the guy?¡±


    Chapter 164


    ¡°Suddenly talking about this in broad daylight? Ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Not ghosts! Resentment! Just like what Mervin said!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Mervin?¡±


    ¡°| was in Mervin¡¯s stream earlier, and right when he entered the area, he mentioned a sense of resentment. This could be why


    couplese here and break up!¡±


    ¡°Oh man, if both say it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s got to be!¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s just part of the show¡¯s script?¡±


    ¡°No way, right? No one believes there¡¯s a script for this, right?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who would write a script like that? Bring in the police and serial killers? Is the writer a god?¡±


    ¡°Rather than the writer, I''d say our Winnie is the divine one!¡±


    Meanwhile, the boyfriend noticed Winnie¡¯s pause and asked, ¡°What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Were you just talking about me? Saying nasty things behind my back?¡± His girlfriend asked, her tone usatory. She didn¡¯t


    understand the talk of resentment, but her instinct told her it was about her boyfriend. His growing resentment that meant he was


    ming her?


    The boyfriend frowned at her tone. ¡°Who''s talking about you? Can¡¯t you keep your imagination in check? When have | said


    anything bad about you?¡±


    Her boyfriend¡¯s harsh words took her aback, and she retorted, ¡°Why are you yelling at me? If you''ve got a problem with me, just


    say it!¡±


    -You''re crazy! Did | yell at you?¡±


    Now the boyfriend was thoroughly annoyed, his patience worn thin by her constant sulking. ¡°You¡¯ve been giving me the cold


    shoulder since we started this trip. You are being such a baby. I¡¯m fed up with it!¡±


    With that, her eyes reddened instantly. ¡°You''re fed up with me? | haven''t evenined about you, and now you''re disgusted


    with me? Don¡¯t you know what you did wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Be reasonable! What did | do wrong now? You act like a princess every day; do | have to keep pampering you?¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself, thinking you¡¯re so charming. Who cares about you?¡±


    Their argument escted quickly, in full view of the production crew. The viewers were stunned by the sudden fight.


    ¡°What just happened? Why the conflict?¡±


    ¡°I''m confused, but | think they¡¯re heading for a breakup.¡±


    ¡°I''ve never been in a rtionship, can someone experienced tell me if this is normal?¡±


    ¡°From experience, couples argue like this, it¡¯s all normal.¡±


    2/3


    12:50


    Chapter 164


    ¡°It''s scary. I''m getting cold feet about rtionships.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been in a rtionship, and argued, but this seems off.¡±


    ¡°Did they forget they¡¯re live? If it were me, I¡¯d be embarrassed to argue like this on air.¡±


    ¡°Their argument has me speechless.¡±


    Suddenly, the escting quarrel prompted some of the guests to btedly try to mediate.


    They were here to uncover the secret behind the B&B curse, not to witness a breakup.


    Carter was taken aback by the turn of events. ¡°He was just asking about my wife and me. We weren¡¯t talking about you...


    Please, stop fighting.¡±


    Elsewhere, Candace and the other guests from the other route heard themotion and came to investigate, stunned to see the


    unfolding drama.


    ¡°What''s happening here? Why are they fighting?¡±


    The young couple¡¯s argument grew fiercer, making it clear that even the most picture-perfect rtionships can unravel before an


    audience¡¯s eyes.


    The person beside her was about to chime in with an exnation, but they were cut off as Winnie spoke up, her voice smooth


    and steady.


    ¡°It''s nothing serious,¡± she said, casting a knowing nce around the group. ¡°They¡¯re just... well, let¡¯s say they were influenced by


    Carter¡¯s dark aura.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    Winnie¡¯s voice, although not loud, cut through the noise, clear for all nearby and live-stream watchers to hear.


    The bickering couple stopped dead in their tracks at her words,


    Every head in the vicinity. Carter included, swiveled toward her.


    No surprise there, the implications in Winnie''s statement were loaded,


    ¡°You''re talking about a dark aura... What kind of aura?¡± the boyfriend asked, his face a mask of confusion as he turned to Carter.


    Then, as if struck by a sudden realization, he hastily pulled his girlfriend away from Carter,


    The girl, momentarily forgetting their quarrel, clung to her boyfriend¡¯s arm and hid behind him,


    At the same time, the viewers on the live stream were more concerned about what Winnie had just mentioned-the dark aura


    hovering around the owner!


    Mervin had mentioned feeling a faint presence of malice earlier, and now he strode up to Winnie, asking. ¡°You''re saying this is


    coming from Carter? How could that be?¡±


    From his perspective, Carter was just an average Joe, someone who wouldn''t be touched by


    dark forces.


    Carter was looking rather pale, his gaze fixed on Winnie as he asked, ¡°Ms, Bryant, what exactly are you implying? Are you


    saying their argument is my fault? How is that possible?¡±


    Carter was aware of the show¡¯s theme for the episode and was genuinely curious too, which was why he had agreed to work


    with the crew, But he never expected Winnie to pin the me on him. It felt like a wild usation.


    Now, with everyone including the production crew and guests crowding the mountain path, all eyes were on Winnie, waiting for


    her to rify,


    Just as she was about to speak, a sharp scream sliced through the mountain air. The sound,den with terror, seemed to echo


    off the hills, drawing everyone''s gaze in its direction. They saw, not too far away, a figure tumbling down the side of a cliff,


    ¡°Ah! Someone just fell down there!¡± Another woman from the group cried out in rm.


    The camera, always following the eyes of the cameraman, caught the moment a shadowy figure fell.


    The live audience, along with those on-site, all screamed for someone to call 911.


    With such an emergency, the discussion about the dark aura was forgotten. If someone had truly fallen, the priority was to rush


    to their aid and call for emergency services,


    The cliff wasn¡¯t far from where they were, and the group, along with the crew, hurried to the


    Chapter 165


    spot.


    The trails up Golden Horizon Hills were many, and this particr cliff was near a winding road favored by those who started their


    hike midway by car.


    When Winnie and her entourage reached the bottom of the cliff, local park staff and a few tourists were already gathered around


    a fallen hiker, clearly there to assess the situation.


    As Kane neared, he spotted the color of the injured hiker¡¯s clothing ¡ª a familiar hue that caused his heart to flutter, abruptly


    reminding him of someone he knew.


    When the crew got closer, the crowd parted, and the camera got a clear shot of the fallen hiker. Everyone gasped in shock.


    It was none other than Sara, the woman Winnie had ominously warned about a ¡®severe threat¡¯ when they met at the restaurant.


    As the staff moved to help her, Carter stepped forward, stopping them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move her just yet. A fall like that could mean fractures. We shouldn''t reposition her until the paramedics arrive,¡± he said as


    he moved closer. ¡°I¡¯ve got first aid training; let me take a look at her.¡±


    Carter was a bit of a local celebrity at Golden Horizon Hills, recognizable to some of the park staff who readily took his advice


    and stepped back.


    Winnie followed Carter closely, and her cameraman was right on her heels, capturing Sara¡¯s condition perfectly.


    Thankfully, even though Sara had fallen from a considerable height, her condition wasn¡¯t as grave as everyone had feared. She


    was a bit roughed up, butpletely aware, and she seemed to be in decent spirits.


    Upon seeing Winnie, her eyes brightened with desperate hope, her hand clutching something tightly.


    ¡°Holy smokes! It¡¯s the woman from the restaurant! The severe threat! Winnie was spot-on again!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hold on! She¡¯s not dead, just injured!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t Winnie give her something to save her life? Why is she still hurt?¡±


    ¡°What if she was really facing death, but because of Winnie¡¯s charm, she only got injured?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Winnie really saved her life?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s her husband? Didn¡¯t they check out of the B&B? Why are they still at Golden Horizon Hills?¡±


    As if to confirm the viewers¡¯ suspicions, Winnie stepped forward and gently patted her hand, speaking soothingly, ¡°You''re safe


    now.


    12:52 C


    Chamel 189


    Hearing this, Sara burst into tears, her voice hoarse with emotion, ¡°I thought... | was going to die...¡±


    As they waited for the ambnce, a frantic voice approached in haste, ¡°Sara! Sara!¡±


    It was Thorpe, her husband, drenched in sweat, his face etched with fear and urgency, pushing his way through the crowd.


    Yet when he saw Sara lying on the ground, clearly awake, a fleeting look of disappointment and frustration crossed his face. But


    it vanished as quickly as it came, reced by relief and


    concern.


    ¡°Sara! How are you feeling?¡± he asked, moving toward her, but before he could get close, Sara shouted in rm, ¡°Stay back...¡±


    She then turned to Winnie, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t let him near me...¡±


    At her words, all eyes in the room shot towards them, filled with suspicion, understanding, disdain, and even disgust.


    Under the weight of everyone¡¯s gaze, Thorpe¡¯s face almost lost itsposure, but he managed to steady his emotions, sounding


    genuinely hurt.


    ¡°Sara, what are you doing? Are you ming me for not catching you earlier? | truly didn¡¯t see iting. | just slipped, and before


    | knew it, you were falling. | swear it wasn¡¯t on purpose...¡±


    His earnest and sincere words managed to alleviate some of the doubts harbored by the onlookers. However, the viewers kept


    their silence, choosing to wait and see how the drama would unfold.


    And they were not to be disappointed.


    With a strained voice?Sara looked at Thorpe, her eyes brimming with disillusionment, ¡°You''re lying.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she slowly opened her clenched hand. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, nestled in her palm was a clump of ck ash.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    The viewersmented:


    ¡°Did that ash look familiar?¡±


    ¡°| know this one! Last time, after Kaney used that charm to save someone, the talisman had the same kind of ash on it!¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard that talismans turn to ash after they''ve blocked a disaster! Could it be true?¡±


    ¡°So, was it really Winnie¡¯s life-saving charm that saved her life?!¡±


    ¡°Holy smokes! What kind of talisman is this powerful?! How could | buy it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, too, please!¡±


    The guests on set were also vaguely guessing what the ash was, but Thorpe was clueless. Seeing Sara¡¯s open palm, he was


    somewhat perplexed. ¡°Sara, what''s this?...¡±


    Watching him y innocent, a cold smirk spread across Sara¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t recognize it? It¡¯s the ash from the talisman you


    tossed, the one Ms. Bryant gave me.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her own experience, Sara would never have believed in such miraculous happenings.


    In the moment she was falling off the cliff, she really thought she was a goner. But as she hit the ground, it was as if some force


    had absorbed the impact for her. She was still in pain, but she could tell her condition wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Thorpe¡¯s face changed slightly at her words. Sara¡¯s eyes brimmed with bitterness as she looked at him, ¡°...If | hadn¡¯t found out


    halfway that the charm in my bag was gone, | would never have believed you could push me down the mountain on purpose...


    You threw it away because you''d heard it could save lives. Thorpe, you really wanted me dead.¡± ¡°No!¡± Thorpe vehemently denied


    it. ¡°Sara, how can you think that of me? Just because of a charm? The fall was an ident, and the idea to hike was yours to


    begin with. How could | possibly...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you kept mentioning how we missed the sunset over Golden Horizon Hills!¡±


    Sara cut him off, her voice filled with agitation. If it weren¡¯t for the pain, she would, have wanted to get up and confront him.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant''s life-saving charm... | looked it up online after she gave it to me. People said the talisman inside was drawn by a


    supernatural master and it really worked. That¡¯s why | had already taken it out. What you threw away was just an empty charm!¡±


    But until she realized the charm was missing from her bag, she never suspected Thorpe... until he pretended to slip and pushed


    her, who''de to help, off the cliff.


    Chapter 166


    Only then did Sara realize it was all a premeditated murder!


    But Sara was genuinely at a loss, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out... We were good before, why did things


    have to turn sour...¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thorpe¡¯s face was ugly, but he knew there was no evidence today. As long as he didn¡¯t admit anything, this couldn¡¯t be pinned on


    him. He still looked pained and confused.


    ¡°| didn¡¯t, | didn¡¯t do it! Why don¡¯t you believe me?!¡±


    Their argument continued, and then Winnie spoke again, her voice as calm as ever, ¡°The truth wille out after the police


    investigation.¡±


    Her gaze shifted slowly over Thorpe¡¯s face before concluding, ¡°Your finance pce is dim, and your marital pce has a new


    streak of red... You''ve been short on cashtely, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    At Winnie''s words, Thorpe¡¯s face went pale, while Sara had an epiphany, looking at Thorpe incredulously.


    ¡°Is it about money? Because of that investment you mentioned? For that amount of money, you''d take my life?!¡± she questioned.


    Thorpe¡¯s mouth twitched violently at her usation, barely containing himself.


    ¡°For that amount of money... Ha, to you, an heiress, of course it¡¯s nothing. Since you look down on it, why did you have your dad


    hold back the investment?


    | know, you all look down on me, thinking I¡¯ll never make it! | was just... Just trying to teach your dad a lesson...¡±


    As he spoke, he seemed to regret his words, clutching his head, his voice filled with frustration.


    ¡°But | was just thinking about it, | really didn¡¯t n on hurting you, | don¡¯t know how | ended up doing it...¡±


    He truly hadn¡¯t nned on doing anything. Before this, he was just thinking.


    Even if he were to act, it should have been with a wellid n, not like today, where he could easily be found out...


    Thorpe was truly frustrated, but no one believed him.


    Marital murders weren¡¯t unusual these days, and ironically, vows of neverending love often seemed to highlight methods of


    murder rather than affirming rtionships.


    His pretense was transparent; not even the ten-year-old watching the livestream would believe him.


    ¡°Getting married is risky these days; my mom keeps pushing me to tie the knot!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Women especially get the short end of the stick, if it''s not domestic abuse, it''s dismemberment. Who would dare to get


    married?¡±


    ¡°As if boys aren¡¯t in danger? There are plenty of husband-killers online, too!¡±


    12:53


    Chapter 166


    ¡°Yeah, like that woman who was abused for over a decade and ended up killing her husband. Even his parents forgave her. Tell


    me, who¡¯s really worse off?¡±


    ¡°Ever heard of a husband-killer proving a point? Clearly, women are inherently in more danger in marriage!¡±


    The debate raged on in the livestream chat, but Winnie spoke again, affirming Thorpe¡¯s words.


    ¡°| believe what you said.¡±


    Everyone was surprised, including Thorpe.


    Winnie looked at the dark aura gathered in his brow, noting a thread of it connected to Carter, just as she had seen with that


    quarreling couple before.


    ¡°You initially only thought about it and had no real intention of acting on it, at least not today. But you did, as if there were


    countless voices in your head urging you to do it, suggesting that there¡¯s no time like the present...¡±


    Thorpe, upon hearing Winnie¡¯s words, felt like he¡¯d found someone who understood, nodding vigorously in agreement.


    That was exactly how he felt! He never meant to go through with it!


    Everyone was puzzled as to why Winnie was exining on behalf of a man who attempted killing his wife, but only Mervin


    seemed to grasp her meaning.


    ¡°Are you saying he was influenced by the dark aura too?¡± asked Mervin.


    While talking, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Carter, clearly not having forgotten the earlier words of Winnie. With a hint of


    uncertainty, he added, ¡°Could it be the dark aura that''s clinging to Carter? Is that it?¡±


    The subject had abruptly swung back to Carter.


    Particrly after seeing Winnie nod in agreement once again, the online audience in the live stream unleashed their wild


    spections.


    ¡°| gotta throw my hat in with my earlier wild guess!¡±


    ¡°Let''s be real, | had the same hunch!¡±


    ¡°Winnie mentioned twice that the owner is shrouded in bad vibes, but where would such dark aurae from? They say that a


    dark aura is like a resentful spirit born from unresolved issues in life. So, could it be... the boss¡® negative energy is alling


    from histe wife?¡±


    ¡°The inte has been abuzz, romanticizing the boss¡¯ love story with his wife. But if it was true love, where would any dark aura


    stem from?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that we''ve all been duped by the seemingly harmless Carter...?¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    Like a floodgate suddenly thrust open, spections gushed towards one chilling possibility.


    Not just the audience glued to their screens, but every guest and crew member onsite harbored a horrifying suspicion, one that


    had never crossed their minds before-


    Carter¡¯s wife''s disappearance leading to her death might not have been an ident but a meticulously nned murder.


    Once this idea took hold, the way everyone looked at Carter changed in an instant.


    Thements continued.


    ¡°If this were true, the man was terrifyingly sinister!¡±


    ¡°To have killed and then to linger at the very scene of the crime, day in and day out?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, what happened to the paranormal reality show we were promised?! Why¡¯s it always murder?!¡±


    ¡°Carter...Killer...¡±


    ¡°Dude, just realized his name sounds freakishly close to ¡®Killer!¡±


    ¡°Guess any name close to that spells danger...¡±


    ¡°Come on, my name''s Carter, and I¡¯m honest, kind-hearted, and friendly!¡±


    Instinctively, the show''s guests started to distance themselves from Carter.


    He felt their wary and vignt stares and frowned, thankful that Mervin didn¡¯t let the wild guesses continue and spoke his piece,


    ¡°But | don¡¯t see any blood debts or resentful spirits on him.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mervin had a knack for spotting trouble, as he had with Naylor, and he trusted his judgment.


    Yet, he also trusted Winnie¡¯s insights. So where did the problem lie?


    ¡°| didn¡¯t say he had blood debts.¡± Winnie spoke naturally, yet it left everyone around, including the viewers in the live stream, with


    puzzled expressions on their faces.


    Were they wrong?


    Winnie exined, ¡°Most of the resentful energy that affects otherses from spirits. This kind of energy amplifies people¡¯s


    discontent and can lead to impulsive actions, like with the couple who argued earlier, and Thorpe here.¡±


    Winnie gestured nonchntly at the young lovers who had quarreled and then at Thorpe, continuing, ¡°And the only one who


    could still influence the living with her resentful energy after death is his wife, with whom Carter had tied the knot. But since he


    bears no blood debts or ghostly auras, it means he¡¯s not connected to his wife¡¯s death.¡±


    Chapter 167


    Carter was initially confused, but as they talked about blood debts and spirits, he abruptly realized what they were implying, and


    his expression soured.


    ¡°You think | killed my wife? That''s absurd!¡± he retorted.


    For the first time, he showed anger in public, his face even shing a hint of agitation.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s death was an ident! The incident was thoroughly investigated, and the police files are clear! How could | harm her?


    If | had a choice, | would have died in her ce! You''re ndering me just because of some spection!¡±


    The surrounding guests and crew fell silent, and Gentry, sensing that Mervin and Winnie were hogging the spotlight, chimed in


    somewhat sincerely to draw attention back to himself, ¡°ident or murder? It¡¯s hard to tell. Like when Sara nearly plunged off


    that cliff earlier. If she hadn¡¯t been quick, who could say if it was an ident or something more sinister?¡±


    Online viewers found truth in Gentry¡¯s words.


    Exactly, no one can be sure about these things. Who''s to say Carter is not hiding something?


    But didn¡¯t Mervin and Winnie say he had no blood debts? Maybe he¡¯s hidden it so well that even they couldn¡¯t see it?


    ¡°My girl Winnie can¡¯t be wrong! If she says there¡¯s no blood debt, then there isn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°In this reality show, no perpetrator can escape Winnie¡¯s eyes!¡±


    ¡°I believe in Winnie too...¡±


    The online debate raged on, but Carter was visibly enraged by Gentry¡¯s insinuation.


    Before he could retort, Winnie spoke up again, ¡°Carter isn¡¯t a murderer. The incident from those years ago was indeed an


    ident.¡±


    After all, a wrongfully dead spirit wouldn''t find peace so easily.


    Carter¡¯s expression softened, and with a practiced sorrowful look, he faced the camera.


    The audience felt reassured in their belief in love once more.


    Off-camera, Winnie watched him, her clear gaze piercing, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the videos you posted online about your wife. | believe the


    ident was real, and | believe that you truly wish you could have died in her ce. Or at least, you were genuinely grieving for


    her at first...¡±


    Carter¡¯s face rxed as he listened to Winnie¡¯s initial words, but her tone hinted at an impending twist.


    Not just him but everyone present and watching online felt the same.


    This kind of statement usually means there¡¯s a twisting.


    ¡°At first, you were truly grieving,¡± Winnie continued, ¡°Sharing your love story online was a way to express your longing for her.


    But once you realized that these stories brought attention, your inn benefited from the news, and even young, beautiful girls drew


    close to you out of sympathy


    213


    12:53


    Chapter 167


    and kindness tofort you...¡±


    Carter¡¯s face contorted with Winnie¡¯s words, his pupils shrinking in rm. He moved forward, trying to silence her, ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s


    not like that! You¡¯re ndering me....¡±


    Before he could get close, Kane and Mervin stepped in front of Winnie, their eyes sternly warning him to stay back.


    Winnie stood her ground, her gaze calm and undisturbed, ¡°Your love for her changed as it got entangled in this web of vanity.


    You began to exploit the sympathy of the online world, enjoying the attention and benefits it brought. The first time | saw you, |


    noticed an excess of romantic interests in your life. | suspected you were using those girls¡¯ admiration for your love story, their


    sympathy, to be intimate with them...


    Perhaps even you didn¡¯t anticipate, and neither did your wife, that the obsession she harbored for you, born out of her concern,


    was meant to apany you. Yet, because you lost your original intention, her obsession turned into resentment towards you...


    It is because of this resentment that couples staying in the B&B always end up choosing to break up.¡±


    Carter exploited this love for his own selfish desires.


    He betrayed their love, and those affected couples naturally began to question their own love.


    Thus, the so-called Breakup Curse came into being.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    The moment Winnie began to spill the beans, the live chat went dead silent.


    It was only after she revealed the truth behind the so-called Breakup Curse that the virtual dam burst open, unleashing a torrent


    of vitriol.


    ¡°| thought | believed in love again, but reality is just repulsive!¡±


    ¡°So this is what they mean by profiting off others¡® pain, huh?!¡±


    ¡°The girls you duped are just down on their luck!¡±


    ¡°| can¡¯t even... she said the wite¡¯s spirit stayed because she missed Carter, wanting to be near him, only to witness him betray


    her, step by step!¡±


    ¡°| had a gut feeling his act was a bit too much. How could so many fall for it?¡±


    ¡°What a total jerk!¡±


    The more the B&B owner, Carter, had been idolized online, the harsher the bacsh was now.


    Carter stood there, dumbfounded, as Winnie narrated how he¡¯d manipted the sympathy of these girls to get them into bed. He


    felt the judgmental stares ¡ª some contemptuous, some disdainful. Though they no longer suspected him for his wife¡¯s death,


    those looks were hard to stomach.


    Facing the live stream camera, he knew he was in deep trouble. But he wasn¡¯t ready to throw in the towel just yet. He¡¯d been a


    shoestring traveler for years, and now, he¡¯d built a business, amassed a following, even trademarked his B&B, with ns to


    expand.


    All that was in jeopardy now.


    Carter was stubborn. What had he done wrong? He¡¯d just told stories online, and the girls hade to him willingly. He wasn¡¯t a


    fraud, he hadn¡¯t lured them, and he made sure they were all consenting adults.


    By his ount, he hadn''t crossed any legal lines.


    With that thought, he calmed himself and quickly tried to salvage his reputation in front of his online audience.


    ¡°| can¡¯t deny what you''re saying... I''ve done those things,¡± he started, his voice taking on a sharp turn. ¡°But | haven¡¯t broken the


    law or killed anyone. I¡¯ve just done what any normal guy would do! | have my needs, isn¡¯t that normal? This isn¡¯t even cheating!¡±


    From a guy''s perspective, Carter''s words gained traction with male viewers.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was right, wasn¡¯t he? A widower shouldn''t be expected to stay alone forever.


    In the real world, it wouldn¡¯t have been unusual for a widower to remarry within a few years.


    The chat started to sway in his favor until Candace stepped in with a fierce rebuttal.


    12:53


    Chapter 163


    ¡°Don''t twist the truth! What¡¯s ¡®normal¡¯ about leading girls on while ying the devoted widower online? That''s fraud!¡± Candace


    had ditched her delicate persona, hammering Carter with a tirade.


    ¡°If you''d been upfront about moving on, I''d respect you, but no, you want it all! Don¡¯t you darepare yourself to other men!


    None of the guys | know, none of my male fans, would ever stoop to your level of deceit!¡±


    Her words effectively sided with the moral majority and Implied that any who defended Carter were ethicallypromised.


    The chat that had leaned toward Carter now turned against him, with men Joining in the condemnation.


    Candace¡¯s fans, meanwhile, were quick to y peacemakers.


    ¡°Don''t be too hard on our Candy. She¡¯s usually sweet as sugar. Just... not when she¡¯s riled up.¡±


    The mood in the live chat softened a bit with their humorous interjections.


    Carter, publicly chastised, left the scene to avoid further embarrassment.


    After he left, the ambnce and rescue team arrived, whisking the injured Sara away, while Thorpe, caught in attempted murder


    on live stream, was promptly taken away by the police.


    Bagot couldn''t fathom how his metaphysical show kept entangling with murder investigations.


    But unlikest time, he seemed much moreposed.


    ¡°With Winnie and Kane uncovering the truth about the Breakup Curse, we''re wrapping up this episode early,¡± Ned announced to


    the camera, causing an uproar among viewers.


    The two-night, three-day adventure was barely into its second day!


    The viewers didn¡¯t care about the ethical debate anymore; they were just upset about the abrupt end.


    Bagot smirked at the flood ofints scrolling across the screen, while Ned smoothly continued.


    ¡°To honor ourmitment to our live audience, we''ll go ahead with the original n. Let¡¯s hike up Golden Horizon Hills and


    catch the sunset!¡±


    With a dramatic gesture, Ned transformed the esoteric variety show into an outdoor adventure. Mae, thinking she¡¯d get to go


    home early, looked visibly annoyed, while the others shrugged and continued their climb. After all, since they were already there,


    why rush back down?


    Golden Horizon Hills was renowned for its breathtaking sunrises, yet its sunsets held an equal im to fame.


    It was a rare treat to visit, and the guests were determined not to miss out on the full experience.


    12:53


    Chapter 168


    Thus, the group began theirborious trek upward once more, utterly oblivious to the online world, which was in an uproar over


    the second episode of the show.


    Beyond Mae¡¯s secretive hoarding of the bracelet, within just half an hour, two new phrases dominated the top three trending


    searches: ¡°Golden Horizon Hills Wife Murder¡± and ¡°Golden Horizon Hills B&B owner¡¯s True Color.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    Viewers had grown almost ustomed to the sensation that ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± caused every time a neva episode aired,


    trending immediately upon release.


    Everyone thought the serial killer from the first episode was a one-off shocker, but this week¡¯s installment threw another


    curveball with a husband used of murdering his wife,Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Online, fans half-jokingly called the ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± production team the ¡°Sherlock Holmes Squad¡± due to their knack for


    unearthing dark secrets.


    The live stream was still rolling, and the chat rooms and social media feeds were buzzing with


    activity.


    From the control room, Bagot couldn''t help but marvel at the skyrocketing viewer numbers and online buzz that far exceeded


    their wildest expectations.


    ¡°This turnout is too good; we can¡¯t cut the broadcast early,¡± he mused.


    Back on the screen, the guests who hadpleted their tasks seemed much more rxed than before. Candace¡¯s team had


    abandoned their initial n to go it alone and joined forces with Winnie¡¯s group, forming a lively procession.


    Winnie stood at the edge of some dense foliage, holding freshly picked herbs. She approached the guests, handing them sprigs


    of mint and wormwood, saying. ¡°These leaves can keep the mosquitoes away when you''re outdoors.¡±


    Then, pulling out a piece of dry bark, she added. ¡°This is sycamore bark. If you can¡¯t find any repellent nts, this will do ina


    pinch. Light it up, let it smoke ¡ª it¡¯s not too pungent and keeps the bugs away.¡±


    Just half an hour earlier, they were all condemning a scumbag, and now here they were, as carefree as if they were on holiday,


    volunteering outdoor survival tips.


    Well, summer in the woods did mean lots of mosquitoes, and while Winnie had her own repellent charms, it wouldn¡¯t do to


    completely ignore thefort of the others.


    As she mentioned fire, Winnie deliberately faced the camera to add, ¡°But remember, when you''re in the wilderness, try to avoid


    making fires, and if you do, extinguish them promptly. Especially in dry weather like this, it¡¯s all too easy to start a wildfire.¡±


    The audience hadn¡¯t expected a paranormal show to turn into a public service announcement, but they loved watching all the


    same.


    ¡°Man, Winnie knows so much, and to think she¡¯s only eighteen ¡ª the youngest guest of them all!*


    ¡°| almost forgot she just graduated high school! She¡¯s got such amanding presence: you could tell me she¡¯s nine feet tall


    and I''d believe it!¡±


    Thements were a mix of amusement and admiration. The viewers were fascinated with


    2259)


    Chapter 169


    Winnie¡¯s breadth of knowledge and urged her to share more, perhaps some esoteric trivia.


    Bagot caught sight of a particrment and ryed the suggestion to Ned, the host, who seized the opportunity and


    approached Winnie with a smile, ¡°Hey Winnie, you seem to have a good grip on these things. Since we''re not in a rush, how


    about you share some more of your wisdom with the audience? Maybe some mystic tidbits?¡±


    The guests and viewers liked the idea, curious about the subject despite their skepticism.


    Following a recent episode where Mervin demonstrated his charm¡ªdrawing skills, the inte had been abuzz with viewers


    trying to replicate the talisman for fun.


    Initially, ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± was meant to educate the audience on mystical practices, so when Ned pitched the idea, Winnie


    simply nodded and led the cameraman to another bush, pointing


    out a nt.


    ¡°Mervin should recognize this one,¡± she said, deftly passing the spotlight to him.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Candace couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity.


    Winnie smiled but her voice remained serene, ¡°This is Myrrh.¡±


    The guests and viewers alike were puzzled, and many immediately searched online for an exnation, resulting in a flurry of


    revtion andughter.


    ¡°So, our Mervin¡¯s name is actually rted to Myrrh?¡±


    ¡°No wonder | thought the name sounded familiar ¡ª isn¡¯t that a resin?¡±


    Winnie, unfazed by themotion, calmly exined, ¡°Myrrh has a long history of use as a perfume, incense, and medicine in


    various cultures. For example, it''s mentioned in the Bible as one of the gifts brought to Jesus by the Wise Men. Myrrh is often


    generally associated with suffering, sacrifice, and reverence in the context of the Bible¡±


    The name Mervin, given by the Caretaker of Breeze Monastery, was a wish for him to learn to sacrifice himself to help others.


    As Winnie spoke, she looked towards Mervin, who nodded in acknowledgment, his face tinged with a rare embarrassment.


    ¡°When my master found me as a child while foraging in the woods for a unique resin called Myrrh. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve got a simr


    name.¡±


    What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Winnie would use this tidbit for an educational moment during her live stream.


    Clearly, the audience in Winnie¡¯s live stream room was captivated by her exnation and started buzzing with interest,


    comments flooding in:


    ¡°That¡¯s so interesting!¡±


    ¡°Wild to think that Mervin was actually picked up by a sage from the mountains. Feels like some kind of mystical destiny.¡±


    12:53


    Chapter 169


    And from that day forth, the fans of Mervin, thanks to Winnie¡¯s influence, were lovingly dubbed by themunity as Myrrh.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    Along the trail, Mervin took it upon himself to educate his online audience about what to do if they ever stumbled upon a ghost in


    the wilderness.


    While Winnie had chosen to share light-hearted tales, Mervin was dead serious as he instructed viewers on how to draw blood


    from a fingertip to ward off evil and how to chant incantations with the right hand gestures.


    The audience in the live stream were speechless.


    ¡°He actually seems to want to teach us how to exorcise demons.¡±


    ¡°Great, my eyes have got it, but my brain¡¯s already forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I''ve got it with my eyes. My hands, not so much!¡±


    ¡°Our mentor teaches arcane arts with a focus on sincerity.¡±


    As one of the three representatives of the arcane practitioners, Gentry couldn¡¯t miss out on the chance to showcase his


    knowledge when he saw Winnie and Mervin sharing some supernatural stories. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not as


    knowledgeable about the Mystical Sects as Winnie and Mervin, so I''ll share a story about the time a fairy visited me in my


    dreams as a kid.¡±


    Gentry might not have had any real powers, but he was a master storyteller. After all, as an inte sensation and a self-styled


    oracle, his knowledge in these matters was


    extensive.


    As he walked and talked, not only the live stream audience but even the fellow guests were spellbound, and before they knew it,


    they had reached the summit of Golden


    Horizon Hills.


    Fortunately for the group, as soon as they reached the top,.the sky was painted with the hues of dusk, casting a breathtaking


    glow over the mountains, prompting awe from both the guests and the viewers.


    The production crew quickly captured several stunning shots of the scenery.


    They also took a group photo of the guests, which could easily be mistaken for a snapshot from a pure travel show.


    Then, taking advantage of the remaining light, the group took the cable car down the mountain from halfway up the slope.


    By the time they returned to the B&B, night had fallenpletely.


    4/4


    12:51:


    Chapter 170


    Due to the live stream, the B&B had received several inquiries in the afternoon from guests who hade because of its


    reputation, only to find out they had been deceived.


    Unfortunately, Carter had vanished after descending the mountain alone in the afternoon, likely anticipating the bacsh from


    being exposed and choosing to hide


    away.


    The production crew wasn¡¯t too keen on seeing him either at that point.


    In the evening, the crew prepared avish dinner for the guests and two invited couples, and everyoneughed and joked until


    the live stream ended, then retired to their rooms for some rest.


    After a long day, the guests were too exhausted even to check their phones and almost immediately fell asleep after washing up.


    Mae, although she had tried to act normal throughout the day, couldn¡¯t resist checking her online reputation on her phone the


    moment the live stream ended.


    As expected, the inte was not kind to her hoarding the bracelet and attempting to pin the me on Winnie, and she lost over


    a million followers on social media. Thements section gave her a throbbing headache, despite her agent and fans¡® best


    efforts to moderate the bacsh.


    Meanwhile, Winnie¡¯s followers had surged by millions once again. All the praise that had been heaped on Mae seemed to have


    shifted to Winnie overnight.


    Mae couldn''t shake off the feeling that Winnie had stolen her fans. She even darkly spected whether this was all Winnie¡¯s


    doing, stepping on her to build her own reputation.


    In that moment, Mae forgot that it was because of Winnie that she had been able to continue on the show with peace of mind


    that morning.


    Her mind was consumed with the thought that all her present woes were because Winnie had pointed out the problem with the


    bracelet on camera, and had


    intentionally neglected the fact that she had kept one, leading to her public humiliation...


    Just then, Winnie, having finished her nightly routine, saw that Candace had already fallen asleep and signaled to Mae to turn off


    the lights and rest.


    Mae, on impulse, shot her a re and retorted irritably, ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡±


    12:51


    Chapter


    By the time she realized she shouldn¡¯t have spoken to Winnie like that, it was toote. But her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to


    apologize to Winnie, so she pretended she hadn''t said anything and turned her back to Winnie, feigning sleep.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie observed Mae''s silhouette, her almond¡ªshaped eyes deepening in thought, and after a moment, she simply shrugged


    and left it be.


    Due to Carter¡¯s deceit, the people staying here had been tainted with a touch of resentment.


    But such feelings merely amplify one¡¯s darker side; they don¡¯t arise from nothing.


    Mae¡¯s attitude toward her, in a way, reflected her inner grievances.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t upset by her behavior. After all, beyond this variety show, she wasn¡¯t likely to interact with Mae again.


    What upied Winnie¡¯s mind more than Mae¡¯s mood, influenced by the faint resentment, was how topletely dispel these


    lingering negative energies.


    As the clock struck midnight, the usually sound¡ªasleep Winnie opened her eyes in the darkness.


    ncing at the two peacefully sleeping figures beside her, she got up quietly, quickly got ready, and left the B&B with her


    backpack.


    She headed for the path they had taken during the day and casually tossed a talisman into the air, ¡°Spirits of earth and air, unite


    as one; |mand thee, bring forth a cleansing breeze!¡±


    With her chant, a gentle breeze seemed to gather under her feet, and Winnie ascended the mountain swiftly, disappearing into


    the night.


    She moved like the wind through the woods, and in under an hour, she reached a clearing where the forest thinned.


    ording to the police investigation, this was the spot where Carter¡¯s wife had died.


    Logically, with the soul departed and the remains gone, there should be no lingering evil here. Yet, from what Winnie had


    observed, the resentment clinging to Carter stemmed from this very ce.


    What puzzled her was that even if the lingering attachment had turned into resentment because of Carter, it shouldn¡¯t have


    affected so many people.


    Especially since the resentment wasn¡¯t deep but seemed to weave intricately through


    1251


    everything.


    If her instincts were correct, there had to be something else in these woods, something affecting the persistence of these


    resentful energies...


    That was precisely why Winnie started trekking through the dense forest in the dead of night, guided only by the silver glow of


    the moon.


    Digging into her backpack, she pulled out a piece of parchment, and with a practiced flick of her wrist, she cast a circle of


    protective runes, their ethereal lines shimmering in the lunar light.


    Following the faint tendrils of malevolence that twisted through the air, Winnie searched methodically. Eventually, her steps


    brought her to a shadowed, damp clearing.


    Despite the summer¡¯s arid embrace, which withered the surrounding foliage, the soil here remained oddly moist, and even


    emitted a subtle chill that seemed unnatural.


    With her target site identified, Winnie retrieved a sturdy shovel from her pack and set to work. But as soon as the de bit into


    the earth, she felt an unusual resistance.


    Raising an eyebrow in determination, Winnie pped a charm onto the shovel¡¯s surface. In the next instant, the ground yielded


    as if made of soft cheese,yer afteryer peeling away effortlessly under her steady hands.


    Before long, a chilling discovery was unearthed-a skull, stained a sinister shade of crimson.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    The moment Winnie''s eyes fell upon the skull, a chill flickered in their depths.


    It was as if she¡¯d expected it, yet it still caught her by surprise.


    The skull in front of her brought back vivid memories of the abandoned school building where Springer and Amber had once


    faced peril. The image of a skull wrapped in a red cocoon, oozing malevolence and fueled by resentment, was hard to shake off.


    The same oppressive aura, the same anger¡ªdriven presence.


    She pondered for a moment, then pulled out her smartphone and dialed the Paranormal Surveince Department.


    A hunch told her that this skull, along with the one from the dpidated school, didn¡¯t appear by chance. The method of


    umting malevolent energy to affect the fortunes of a ce seemed akin to a sinister formation.


    If she was right about her hunch, they would definitely need to bring in the authorities.


    The contact for the Paranormal Surveince Department wasn¡¯t avable to the public, but there was a special liaison window on


    the Ghostly app.


    That very morning, Winnie had used it to report an incident of someone harnessing dark magic to possess a body.


    She quickly ryed the situation and location before hanging up, deciding to set up a protective barrier around the skull before


    the officials arrived. However, as she bent over to prepare the barrier, the blood-red skull, as if seizing the moment, sprang to


    life.


    From within, a dense web of silken threads shot out, aiming straight for Winnie, intent on enveloping her entirely.


    But just as the threads were about to ensnare her, Winnie, seemingly prepared, dodged backward. Her hand flicked, and several


    Charms flew out, forming an invisible shield that trapped the threads.


    Without hesitation, Winnie reached for three more Charms, this time the Thunder Charms infused with the power of a seasoned


    practitioner¡¯s golden aura ¡ª her most potent weapons.


    Three Thunder Charms, crackling with electricity, formed a triangle above the skull,


    4/4


    12:51


    Chapter 171


    enclosing it and its sinister threads within their perimeter.


    Her voice was clear and sharp, each word carrying the weight of thunder, ¡°Agents above and below, by the suprememand, |


    summon the thunderbolt, strike!¡±


    With the final word of power, three bolts of purple lightning, charged with the golden aura, tore through the cloud cover. With the


    force of a tempest, they cleaved through the woods of Golden Horizon Hills and struck the blood-red skull.


    The power of the lightning obliterated all traces of darkness.


    In the sh of the lightning, the skull, much like the previous cocoon, was reduced to ash in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The thunderous roar seemed to shake the entirety of Golden Horizon Hills.


    It startled the birds and wildlife and also roused Mae from her slumber. She blinked


    groggily, noticing a distant sh of lightning outside her window.


    By the flickering light, she turned and saw that Winnie¡¯s bed was empty. Mae sat up, looking toward the bathroom, only to see


    darkness.


    In the dead of night, where could Winnie have gone?


    In the clearing amidst the woods, Winnie gazed at the pile of ashes that once was a skull, realizing with a bit of a headache that


    she might have gone overboard.


    The Thunder Charms, boosted by the golden aura, had been too powerful; the skull was entirely destroyed, and exining this


    to the officials would be challenging.


    Nheless, Winnie sifted through the ashes and managed to find two small, red fragments. She carefully ced them into a


    vacuum-sealed bag, put on a Charm, and waited for the officials to arrive.


    After more than an hour, someone finally showed up. It was a middle-aged man, his appearance radiating a certain schrly


    charm and warmth. His aura was equally gentle. He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see Winnie.


    ¡°The new recruits at the EU Supernatural Department are impressive indeed. I''ve been following your appearances on the show;


    the future of the Mystical Sects will surely rely on the younger generation.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s ears perked up at his emphasis on ¡°publicity,¡± and something clicked in her mind. She asked, ¡°I heard that thest


    episode only passed the censorship because of official intervention. Did you have a hand in that?¡±


    The man smiled and replied, ¡°Not just me. The dean of your department also yed a


    2/4


    12:51


    Chapter 171


    part.¡±


    For too long, the Mystical Sects had remained elusive, leading to a decline in traditions and beliefs. People were losing faith in


    the existence of the mystical arts.


    After deliberation, the Supernatural Association and the government decided to reintroduce the mystical arts to the public


    gradually.


    The recent surge of mystical streamers was a trial; the current mystical reality shows were another.


    And this season¡¯s ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± had shown the officials its unique impact. His personal visit was to reassure Winnie.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My name is Michel, in charge of the Emerald Bay area. If you encounter anything that requires official assistance, feel free to


    contact me directly.¡±


    Michel handed Winnie his business card.


    epting the card, she pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Michel, do you happen to know a mystic called Master Seven?¡±


    She thought her teacher¡¯s abilities were quite formidable and should be well-known within the Mystical Sects, but Michel


    seemed slightly puzzled at the name.


    ¡°That name would be memorable given its rarity, but...¡± However, he had never heard


    of this name.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes held a shadow of doubt, yet she offered her thanks with earnest


    sincerity.


    The conversation soon turned back to the matter of the skull. Winnie passed the fragments of the skull she had found to Michel,


    her expression betraying a hint of guilt.


    Michel raised an eyebrow in surprise. Given the skills of someone from the Mystical Sects, turning a skull tainted with dark aura


    to dust was no mean feat.


    No, a regr mystic wouldn¡¯t even possess a single Thunder Charm..


    Michel doubted that the talisman was Winnie¡¯s own creation. Instead, he figured it was likely a protective charm left to her by her


    mentor, known as Master Seven.


    With that thought, his curiosity about this Master Seven grew a notch.


    As they talked, dawn began to break. To avoid unnecessary trouble from early risers, they made a quick descent down the


    mountain.


    12:51


    Michel had driven there, and they got into his car halfway down the hill. As they passed the B&B, he dropped Winnie off and


    gave her a couple of quick instructions before driving away.


    Winnie watched Michel''s car disappear into the distance. ncing at the sky, she feigned the look of someone just returning


    from a morning jog and headed back to the B&B.


    Unbeknownst to her, on the third floor of the B&B, a cell phone stealthily captured her alighting from the car.


    Mae peered through the curtain slit at the retreating Range Rover, then sneered sarcastically at the sight of the older man in the


    driver''s seat.


    ¡°To think she was some kind of talented master... turns out she¡¯s just side chick kept by some old guy,¡± she scoffed with a


    mocking smile.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    Winnie finished freshening up and slipped into a new outfit before heading downstairs, where her housemates Candace and Mae


    had already stirred from their slumber.


    After the early morning mishap the day before, Mae had learned her lesson. She woke up early, applied her makeup perfectly,


    and styled her hair, making sure that when the viewers tuned into the live stream, they were greeted by her radiant self.


    True enough, as the clock struck eight, the audience was weed by a cluster of attractive young men and women.


    Mae, seemingly forgetting yesterday¡¯s fiasco and the online critiques, greeted the camera with bubbling energy as soon as the


    live stream began.


    She then followed the cameraman downstairs for breakfast.


    Winnie and Candace had already made their way down, and when Mae caught sight of Winnie, she beamed a smile and


    casually inquired, ¡°Hey Winnie, where did you sneak off tost night? | woke up in the middle of the night and you were gone.


    Had me worried sick.¡±


    Her words drew the attention of the other guests towards Winnie.


    ¡®Did you go outst night?¡± Kane, who had been paired with her on the show for two seasons and had grown quite familiar with


    her, asked with genuine concern.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mervin also turned his gaze to Winnie, but unlike the others, he was more interested in whether she¡¯d snuck off to some secret


    training or adventure.


    Feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on her, Winnie¡¯s gaze briefly met Mae¡¯s before she casually said, ¡°I heard the sunrise over Golden


    Horizon Hills is breathtaking, so | took a hikest night to see it.¡± Hearing her words, the others couldn''t help but gape.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite us?¡± eximed Kane, concerned about the inherent dangers of a solo night hike for a young woman.


    Candace clicked her tongue in disbelief, ¡°We just hiked down from there yesterday evening. Weren''t you tired?¡±


    The host internally cursed, realizing they¡¯d missed out on prime content. They should have arranged for all the guests to watch


    the sunrise together!


    The live stream viewers also chimed in with their amazement at Winnie¡¯s energy.


    Winnie¡¯s wlessplexion, despite her night out, sparked both envy and concern among the viewers, many of whom advised


    against hiking alone at night due to safety concerns.


    While the live stream audience engaged in light-hearted banter, Mae, unconvinced by Winnie¡¯s exnation, silently scoffed but


    feigned understanding as she added, ¡°So that was it. The man who drove you back this morning must have been a hiking buddy,


    right? I''ve always been a fan


    Chapter


    of that model of Land Rover that dropped you off. It¡¯s nice to see that even wealthy people have such wholesome hobbles,¡±


    Mae¡¯s seemingly innocentment wasced with insinuation, causing an awkward silence around the breakfast table.


    The live stream viewers immediately sensed the veiled implication in Mae¡¯s words, sparking a flurry of spection and rumors.


    about Winnie¡¯s midnight escapades with a mysterious wealthy man.


    Mae¡¯s insinuations, however, didn¡¯t faze Winnie. With a brief pause, she rified, ¡°He¡¯s not a hiking buddy. He¡¯s an elderly |


    know.¡±


    Surprised by Winnie¡¯s candid admission, Mae struggled to hide a smirk, feigning shock as she said, ¡°Oh, so you know him? That


    must mean your family is quite well-off, hun? He looked like he¡¯s got money.¡±


    Her tone oozed envy, and Candace nearly lost it, wanting to call out Mae¡¯s transparent act in front of the cameras.


    Kane frowned, disliking Mae¡¯s ingratitude and insensitivity. Just days ago, Winnie had helped Mae out of a bind, yet here she


    was, digging for gossip and stirring up drama.


    Before anyone could intervene, Winnie met Mae¡¯s gaze and answered her previous question with a nonchnt edge, ¡°My


    family¡¯s doing alright, | guess, just a bit better than yours, perhaps.¡±


    Though she wasn¡¯t certain about Mae¡¯s background, Winnie was confident it wouldn¡¯tpare to the Bryants¡¯.


    Winnie¡¯s words rang out like a gleaming sword of shame to Mae.


    Mae¡¯s face stiffened for a moment. Before she could utter a word in her defense, Winnie continued with an air of superiority, ¡°Not


    only does my family background put yours to shame, but my upbringing does as well.¡± She said, ¡°At the very least, | wouldn''t


    stoop so low as to sneak photos of others and make wild guesses about their lives.¡±


    Thement dropped like a bombshell, catching the attendees and the production crew off guard. But the live stream audience


    went nuclear.


    ¡°What? The paparazzi shot that¡¯s been circling online was taken by Mae?¡±


    ¡°How does Winnie even know about the photo? She hasn¡¯t checked her phone!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow! If Mae took that photo, I¡¯m seriously going to lose respect for her!¡±


    ¡°| believe Winnie, so Mae must be a bitch!¡±


    ¡°But man, Winnie¡¯s got some nerve. | remember Mae¡¯s from a wealthy family! Sure, Winnie was adopted by some affluent folks,


    but isn¡¯t she just from an average household now?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Winnie¡¯s biological parents are filthy rich?¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    At the Bryant Manor.


    Spencer jolted awake, his eyes snapping open to find the clock nearing nine in the morning.


    ¡°Damn it! I''mte for Winnie¡¯sst stream!¡±


    He lunged for his phone, intent on catching the tail end of his sister¡¯s live broadcast.


    But before he could open the stream, his phone buzzed with a flurry of notifications.


    ¡°Winnie¡¯s Late-Night Sugar Daddy¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Winnie ¡ª A Kept Woman¡±


    He could understand each word on its own, but strung together like this, they made no sense at


    all.


    Who? Kept by whom? They were talking about Winnie??


    His eyes widened in shock, and he immediately tapped into the trending news to piece together what had happened. Once he


    got the gist, Spencer was fuming.


    Without a second thought, he dialed Cutler¡¯s number.


    ¡°Cutler, you¡¯ve gone too far this time! Are you seriously spreading rumors about Winnie again?¡±


    And this time, using her of being financed by a wealthy old guy! Where''s the decency?! What about the Bryant family¡¯s


    reputation?


    On the other end, Cutler had just arrived at the satellite office, in a foul mood, and Spencer¡¯s call only darkened his scowl.


    He¡¯d only done it once! And now, every bit of dirt flung at Winnie seemed tond on him!! And why the hell would he smear her


    with this?


    Spencer really was brainless!


    Too irked to waste words on his dimwitted little brother, Cutler hung up the phone. But he still felt peeved, so he dialed his


    assistant instead.


    ¡°Look into this! Who''s behind the smear campaign against Winnie today?! | want names within the hour! Find the evidence and


    leak it. | want everyone to see who''s really ying dirty!¡±


    Tired of being implicated, Cutler was determined to show what was going on behind the


    scenes.


    Once he threw the evidence in Spencer¡¯s face, he wanted that little brat to get on his knees and beg for forgiveness!


    Meanwhile, Spencer had no idea the storm his phone call had stirred up. After seeing all the negative spections about Winnie


    online, he didn¡¯t even bother to freshen up before grabbing


    his phone to unleash a tirade of fury.


    Especially against those who dared to nder Winnie in thement section, he typed out rapid-fire retorts.


    He wasn¡¯t just venting alone; he threw a nt virtual tip into his buddies¡® group chat, rallying everyone to join his cause.


    Before long, both Winnie¡¯s and the top tenment sections were dominated by Spencer and his friends, with Spencer leading


    the charge.


    Some recognized him as Winnie¡¯s die-hard fan. And it looked like he was fiercely loyal.


    Soon enough, someched onto this ¡°defender¡± and started digging into his online


    persona.


    Following Spencer¡¯s social media ount, they discovered he had nearly ten thousand followers, making him a somewhat


    influential presence.


    His posts were full of brand-name sneakers, vi selfies, exotic travel photos, and even screenshots of expensive in-game


    purchases ¡ª the epitome of a wealthy young heir.


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out his ount was mutually followed by Winnie, suggesting at least an acquaintance.


    The trolls online quickly found a new angle to attack.


    ¡°Winnie sure was something, having a wealthy young heir on her side from the get-go, not to mention the previous collective


    gifting of the ¡°Starry Sky¡± by her rich supporters.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why there were so many big shots showering her with donations right from the start-turns out she¡¯s been seducing rich


    guys at such a young age.¡±


    Spencer hadn''t anticipated that these people would twist his support into an attack on Winnie. Enraged and forgetting Abdul''s


    warning to keep a low profile, he scrolled through his phone for a photo. He found one where he¡¯d intentionally captured Winnie


    feeding a fox in the background-his only ¡°joint photo¡± with her.


    Spencer posted it immediately, captioning: ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Got a problem? Let''s settle it!¡±


    Several of Winnie¡¯s high-profile friends chimed in, praising her beauty in thements.


    Spencer''s post instantly silenced the trolls, and Winnie''s fans, thrilled by the discovery, pushed the photo and post to the top of


    the trending searches.


    People began to realize that Winnie''s im ofing from a slightly better¡ªoff family than Mae might actually be true.


    ¡°Known fact: if Spencer was a young heir, what did that make Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, another wealthy heir!¡±


    But they would soon learn they had underestimated the situation.


    13-11


    Chapter 173


    As Spencer''s selfie post gained traction, both The Bright Group and Starfall Entertainment issued statements simultaneously:


    ¡°In response to today¡¯s nderous and false allegations against our CEO''s daughter and contracted artist, Winnie, our legal


    team has begun gathering evidence. We will pursue legal action against individuals who have defamed Ms. Bryant.¡±


    Those who had doubted Winnie¡¯s word were metaphorically pped in the face.


    While not everyone might recognize the name Winnie, The Bright Group was almost universally known-a corporation ranking


    within the nation¡¯s top ten.


    With the CEO¡¯s personal assets exceeding billions, thepany¡¯s wealth was even more impressive. And Winnie was the


    cherished daughter of the Bryant family!


    This wasn¡¯t just run-of-the-mill rich. This was wealth on a whole different level.


    In that moment, the onlinemunity understood.


    They understood why a wealthy family like the Hendersons would stoop to stealing someone else¡¯s child; why Winnie could


    command millions in live broadcast donations in minutes; why a powerhouse like Starfall Entertainment would sign a nobody...


    As for the talk of a wealthy old man? Ha! With her family¡¯s status and her own merits, did she need anybody to support her


    financially?


    Bagot had an uneasy feeling the moment he heard about Winnie and Mae¡¯s face-off, especially harboring resentment toward


    Mae.


    On the final day, which was supposed to be a smooth sail with a live interaction with the audience, no one could fathom why Mae


    would stir the pot.


    Was she out of her mind?


    While trying to keep the show''s host in control of the situation, primarily to shut Mae up, he also had someone keep an eye on


    the online chatter and steer it in the right direction.


    But as soon as the Bright Group and Starfall Entertainment both released statements, he knew Mae had really stepped in it this


    time.


    Before he could even respond during the live broadcast, another trending topic rocketed to the top of the charts, and this time it


    was about Mae hiring trolls for a smear campaign.


    The evidence was posted by an influencer just minutes ago, not only revealing Mae sending paparazzi shots to the trolls but also


    discussing how to rhythmically trash Winnie,plete with a screenshot of a bank transfer.


    The proof of Mae¡¯s scheme was undeniable.


    Bagot was at a loss for words when he saw the evidence. Even the fans who had been defending Mae online, iming she had


    learned from her past mistakes, fell silent. After their silence, they quietly unfollowed her.


    Chapter 173


    They could tolerate some character ws in their idol, but this was too much...


    The inte couldn¡¯t wrap its head around Mae¡¯s actions.


    ¡°What beef could she possibly have with Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Especially since Winnie had just helped her escape a dire fate.¡±


    ¡°Surely she couldn¡¯t be burning bridges after crossing to safety?¡±


    ¡°No, this wasn¡¯t just burning bridges; this was dismantling the bridge and then pushing someone into the river ¡ª and then


    stomping on them for good measure.¡±


    As Bagot watched the bewildered reactions from both the live audience and the onlinemunity, he ran his fingers through his


    thinning hair and then directed instructions to the show''s host through his earpiece, ¡°Send Mae back to her room. We won''t be


    needing her for today¡¯s recording.¡±


    And she wouldn''t be needed for the next episode either. Her career was toast.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Just as Bagot had predicted, after the big¡ªshot influencer posted evidence of Mae buying fake online support, the Bright Group


    swiftly sent out a cease and desist letter, using Mae of defamation.


    Facing pressure from both the Bright Group and Starfall Entertainment, it looked like Mae¡¯s agent was ready to drop her like a


    hot potato.


    But Mae herself was blissfully unaware of the storm brewing around her.


    When she was told by her agency to wrap up shooting early and head back, Mae was visibly irritated, but she managed to keep


    her temper in check in front of the live stream.


    Soon enough, Mae packed her bags and left with her assistant in tow. As she was stepping into the car, one of the production


    assistants ran over to Baily and said, ¡°Mr. Baily, Mae took the amulet with her.¡±


    Baily¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this. The others might not know, but he was well aware that the so-called ¡°Protection Charm¡±


    was from Winnie.


    And because of that, he had little respect for Mae. Using Winnie¡¯s Protection Charm and then having the gall to cause trouble ¡ª if


    you''ve got so much nerve, why take the Charm with you at all?


    But Baily knew better than to make a scene.


    After all, the dark spell afflicting Mae had not been fully dealt with yet. If the production team demanded the Protection Charm


    back and something happened to Mae, she might turn around


    and me the show.


    Besides, although the onlinemunity wasn¡¯t exactly Mae¡¯s biggest fan at the moment, if the production team appeared too


    harsh, they might be used ofckingpassion and pushing someone to their breaking point.


    ¡°Let her keep it for now,¡± Baily said finally. ¡°We''ll draw up a legal documentter on to formally terminate her contract after this


    episode.¡±


    After giving his instructions, Baily thought it best to pull Winnie aside to exin the situation, especially since the Protection


    Charm hade from her. He didn¡¯t want Winnie to feel slighted.


    However, to his surprise, Winnie didn¡¯t seem too bothered by the fact that Mae had taken the Charm.


    From what Winnie had seen over the past few days, Mae wasn¡¯t the type to act with integrity.


    ¡°That Charm shielded her from the spell. In a couple of days, once the police wrap up their investigation and break the spell, the


    Charm will lose its power anyway.¡±


    In other words, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to take it back.


    27.00


    Chapter 174


    Baily had intended to just give Winnie a heads-up, so she wouldn''t feel shortchanged, and he also briefed her on the current


    online sentiment.


    ¡°We''ve decided to cut ties with Mae for the next episode, and I¡¯ll find a new guest to fill in. Starfall Entertainment will handle the


    online situation, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±


    Winnie offered a small smile.


    She wasn¡¯t concerned about Mae. Even without the intervention of the Bright Group or Starfall Entertainment, Mae¡¯s future didn¡¯t


    look too bright.


    Winnie didn¡¯t believe in repaying evil with kindness.


    Since Mae had harbored ill intentions towards her, there was no need for Winnie to go out of her way to be considerate.


    After dealing with the skull issue the night before, Winnie had cleansed the surrounding area of the inn of any residual negative


    energy.


    As for the bad vibes clinging to Mae, Winnie deliberately overlooked them.


    That negative energy was not heavy; even if left untreated, it would dissipate after a bit of sunlight and time ¡ª though Mae might


    experience some bad luck in the meantime.


    Winnie figured it was no big deal.


    Back at the production set, the team had finished setting up for the live stream interaction. They had installed arge screen to


    ensure that the guests, even when far apart, could easily


    read the viewers¡¯ments.


    The live interaction segment kicked off, and with all the guests in ce, the audience quickly noticed Mae¡¯s absence.


    ¡°They are missing one guest... Where¡¯s Mae?¡±


    ¡°Could the production team have asked her to leave?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn''t be surprising, considering who she managed to offend.¡±


    ¡°It just goes to show, the bigger your backing, the more say you have. Same production, but they can kick out anyone they want.¡±


    ¡°What''s with all the previous crypticments? Mae brought this on herself; what does it have to do with our Winnie?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s better off without her. | feel queasy even watching the live stream with her in it.¡±


    ¡°I''m with the production on this one.¡±


    ¡°What program wouldn''t want to get rid of a trouble-making guest?¡±


    ¡°Actually, having just five people is pretty good. | like watching just the five of them.¡±


    Chapter 174


    Winnie¡¯s fans and some neutral viewers started flooding the chat with theirments, quickly pushing the snide remarks down


    the feed.


    Mae¡¯s fans had dwindled in number due to her recent antics, but there were still a handful who were loyal to her looks over her


    character, continuing to support her.


    And then there were a few who simply resented the wealthy.


    Since theunch of the show, this was the first time the guests were engaging with the audience directly, and their fresh


    reactions were evident on their faces as they read the live


    comments.


    The host, from off-camera, exined, ¡°Due to othermitments, Mae had to leave, so the uing live interaction segment


    will continue with our five remaining


    The live chat immediately shifted from the previous debates to enthusiastic responses.


    ¡°Finally, the interaction segment!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah! Can | talk to Kaney?¡±


    ¡°Winnie, | love you!¡±


    ¡°Candy, you''re so beautifull¡±


    ¡°Gentry, you''re the best!¡±


    With Mae gone, the atmosphere in the live stream was unusually harmonious.


    Though Ned was off-camera, he followed the live chat on his phone. After greeting the online audience, he went on to exin,


    ¡°For the first hour of this interaction, it¡¯s Q&A time for you, the viewers. You can send in questions via the chat, and our five


    guests will pick and answer them. Please indicate if you''d like a specific guest to respond.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°Just a friendly reminder: try to keep your questions rted to the show or the paranormal. Otherwise,


    they might be skipped over.¡±


    After an hour of interactive Q&A, the show''s producers had set aside some time for personal storytelling. ¡°Feel free to share any


    odd experiences from your daily lives,¡± Ned announced, ¡°and our special guests will offer their insights live.¡±


    As Ned''s words faded, the audience engagement kicked off, with viewers rapidly posting their questions in the live chat.


    The inquiries were as varied as a bag of jelly beans.


    Some were curious about the dynamic between Kane and Winnie as a team.


    Others pondered whether Winnie truly had a grasp of the mystical.


    There were even questions about what it felt like for Gentry to have a protective spirit.


    But the bulk of the audience focused on a few burning questions ¡ª Is the show unscripted, as imed?


    3/4


    07:01


    Chapter 174


    Did


    Woducers know about Naylor¡¯s incident beforehand?


    Is Winnie¡¯s talent genuine, or just a marketing ploy by the show?


    These were the lingering doubts since thest couple of episodes. And now, the show was finally ready to reveal the truth.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    The production crew at ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± had been well aware of the buzz surrounding their show on the forums. They knew


    that some viewers harbored skepticism towards the paranormal themes they explored, but given the sensitive nature of their


    content, they never promoted anything too overtly, preferring to keep things ambiguous.


    When they decided to go live, they anticipated the kind of questions that woulde up.


    After some discreet inquiries following a tip¡ªoff from an anonymous source, Baily and the folks at Limelight Productions


    confirmed that neither the Morgans nor the Bryants were protecting the show. To their surprise, it seemed to be an official stance.


    This revtion was quite intriguing to them and hinted at something unexpected ¡ª the higher¡ªups weren¡¯t opposed to the


    exploration of the mystical.


    Realizing this, Baily felt a newfound sense of confidence, which set the stage for today¡¯s live interaction.


    ¡°Let''s address the first question on everyone¡¯s mind: does the show have a script? | think it¡¯s best if our guests shed some light


    on this,¡± Ned said from off-camera, giving the panelists the go¡ªahead to speak candidly.


    Kane, the most esteemed guest, took the lead. ¡°Is there a script? The answer is no,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°If there were, we


    wouldn''t have had so many unexpected incidents in thest couple of episodes.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Candace, smiling at hisment, added wistfully, ¡°I wish there was a script. That way, | might have a little more presence every


    time | appear on the show.¡±


    Being aplete novice in the realm of the esoteric, she often found herself silently listening to Winnie and Mervin¡¯s


    exnations.


    Mervin, ever the straight shooter, simply answered the questions as they came. ¡°No script


    here.¡±


    Gentry, who always had a knack for quips, used a popr meme to express his sentiments, ¡°Could we be any more oblivious to


    a script?¡±


    After the others had their say, it was Winnie''s turn. Finding that most things had already been covered, she sinctly said,


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    The guests were momentarily taken aback before their expressions turned to amusement as the live chat went into a frenzy.


    ¡°ssic Winnie! That¡¯s some cryptic wit right there!¡±


    ¡°LOL, I¡¯m convinced there¡¯s no script ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t get away with two words if there were!¡±


    ¡°Miss Bryant, do you get paid by the word when you''re on air?¡±


    1/3


    07:01


    Chapter 175


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t bother about the beauty¡¯s business!¡±


    ¡°My silence is profound, right now!¡±


    ¡°She might be brief, but my love for her is long!¡±


    As the live chat continued to jest, Candace couldn¡¯t help but join in, ¡°Winnie, that was a bit too efficient for an answer!¡±


    Kane, curious, teased her, ¡°I''ve heard that Mystical Sects sometimes practice a vow of silence. Is that why you¡¯re so concise?¡±


    He looked serious, but the yful undertone was clear. However, before Winnie could respond, Mervin earnestly rified, ¡°A vow


    of silence is part of Buddhist practice, but Ms. Bryant doesn¡¯te from that tradition.¡±


    Gentry, catching the subtle dynamic, inquired, ¡°You seemed familiar with each other when you first met. Had you known each


    other before?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Mervin replied.


    ¡°We do,¡± said Winnie, almost simultaneously, leading to some curious nces from the others.


    Mervin looked at Winnie, clearly unaware of when they had be acquainted.


    Unfazed, Winnie exined, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from the Caretaker of Breeze Monastery. So, we''re indirectly acquainted.¡±


    Although they had been on the show together for a couple of episodes, their interactions had been limited to brief exchanges, as


    the production team kept them focused on the tasks at hand. But now, the viewers were relishing this personal chatter, hoping to


    catch some juicy


    tidbits.


    Gentry, sensing the audience¡¯s enthusiasm, smoothly took over the hosting duties from Ned. Being a seasoned mystical


    streamer himself, he was adept at managing the flow and interaction of the live broadcast.


    ¡°A viewer named ¡®BlueBunny¡¯ is asking if you all knew about Naylor''s situation beforehand or if you spotted it on the spot. How


    did you figure it out?¡±


    Mervin, who had been the first to refuse to work with Naylor, answered without hesitation, ¡°It was apparent at first nce. He was


    weighed down by a heavy karmic debt and was shrouded in a dark aura and resentment.¡±


    Gentry hadn''t spotted it himself during thest show and, now ying host, didn¡¯t vie to showcase his own insights. Instead, he


    turned to Winnie, inviting her to share her perspective.


    Winnie guessed that Mervin hadn¡¯t seen things as clearly as she had, and since their conversation in the mirrored realm had


    been aired, there wasn¡¯t much point in holding back


    now.


    ¡°Yes, he had the spirits of five girls clinging to his back. It was quite evident.¡±


    2/3


    07:01


    Chapter 175


    ¡°Do you have the sight?¡± Mervin asked, intrigued..


    Winnie nodded, ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Mervin had suspected as much, and at her confirmation, he looked at her with an intense gaze that hinted at... envy. The sight,


    even among Mystical Sects, was a rare gift.


    Indeed, some practitioners could develop the abilityter in life, but for people like him, sensing spiritual presences was as far as


    it went ¡ª seeing them required the aid of talismans and rituals.


    He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy for those like Winnie who were born with the so-called ¡°sixth sense.¡± His gaze,


    unshielded and open, sent the audience in the live stream into fits ofughter.


    ¡°It was the first time I''d seen such an animated expression on Mervin¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Envy was written all over his eyes; he wanted it so badly!¡±


    ¡°It was just a ¡°sixth sense,¡± for crying out loud! It wasn¡¯t like he was asking for the moon! Just give it to him!¡±


    Someone even wrote a story: ¡°Without a moment''s hesitation, Winnie pretended to rip out her cornea and handed it over, saying,


    ¡®Here you go, bro! If you want it that bad, it¡¯s all yours!¡°" Candace and the others were alright, but Mervin, who doesn¡¯t usually


    use inte, couldn''t help but bug out his eyes when he read thements scrolling up the screen.


    He was the picture of utter bewilderment.


    Perhaps his dazed look was too much, as it triggered a rare burst ofughter among the other


    guests.


    The hour of Q&A flew by quickly, with Gentry taking charge of the hosting duties. He was on such a roll that he bypassed the


    actual host, Ned, and turned straight to the camera to announce, ¡°Coming up next is our live call-in help segment. The


    production team will be initiating a draw, randomly selecting one viewer for a live link-up. Are you guys ready at home?¡±


    ¡°Get set, because our draw countdown starts now! Three, two, one...!¡±


    Meanwhile, Ned stood there, speechless and bewildered.


    Those were my lines as a host! He thought

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    Even though he was a bit baffled, Ned didn¡¯t interrupt Gentry. After all, the guy was a professional, and he had the virtual room


    under his spell for the past hour.


    Soon, the raffle system drew the first audience member in need of help.


    Gentry immediately called out the username with gusto, ¡°Nutcracker, are you avable to connect with us live?¡±


    As he spoke, the chat feed of the live stream went wild.


    ¡°Who''s this lucky duck?¡±


    ¡°Getting a face-to-face with our own Kaney, color me jealous!¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to ignore the other four? LOL!¡±


    ¡°But wait a sec... Nutcracker? Why does that sound so familiar?¡±


    ¡°Agreed, | swear I¡¯ve heard that somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°Oh snap! Isn¡¯t that the mom from the recent child medical incident?!¡± ~


    As viewers typed away, the Ghostly Guidance live stream connected sessfully with the caller, and despite the mask she wore,


    the audience recognized her instantly.


    ¡°Why is she everywhere?¡±


    ¡°This mom¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°Still has the spirit to watch live streams, huh?¡±


    Some viewers started to throw shade in the chat, while the guests quickly pieced together the identity of the person seeking help.


    A few days ago, a medical incident had rocked a pediatric hospital in the city. It started when a grandmother brought her sick


    grandchild in for treatment, but the overtired doctor on duty identally administered double the prescribed dose of medication,


    leading to the child¡¯s convulsions and tragic death.


    Chaos ensued as the family erupted in grief and anger ¡ª after all, the child was ill, but not terminally so, and a hospital visit


    shouldn''t have been a death sentence.


    Though the hospital expressed immediate regret, it did little to quell the family¡¯s fury.


    Initially, it was just another sad medical error story. That was until reporters interviewed the grieving mother as she arrived at the


    hospital. Her tears in front of the camera and her sharp words demanding ountability from the hospital were expected.


    But somehow,izens focused on the young and beautiful mother, who, despite her grief, was meticulously made-up and


    dressed in chic attireplete with high heels ¡ª the epitome of a city sophisticate.


    Chapter 176


    The inte''s focus shifted, with people questioning the mother.


    ¡°Her makeup is on point, like she got ready just for this.


    ¡°Gotta admit, thedy¡¯s pretty!¡±


    ¡°Is she trying to ride the publicity of her daughter¡¯s death to inte fame? Gross!¡±


    ¡°The audacity is just too clear!¡±


    ¡°How can she calmly demandpensation with her child just dead? Heartless.¡±


    ¡°She''s just out for a bigger payout.¡±


    ¡°Doctors work hard too, does one mistake deserve to ruin his future?¡±


    Instead of being seen as the grieving rtive, this mother was suddenly vilified by onlinementary.


    The debate grew so heated that the news even trended for a while, only to be buried by other stories in the days that followed,


    with mostizens losing interest.


    Now, seeing her suddenly on the Ghostly Guidance live stream, those who''d spected about her motives felt vindicated and


    started berating her in the live chat.


    Winnie, watching the onlinements with a furrowed brow, didn¡¯t wait for the caller to speak. Shemanded coldly, ¡°Director,


    clear the chat, please.¡±


    Then, looking directly into the camera, her expression turned steely, ¡°Do not specte without knowing the facts. Cyberbullying


    is a crime.¡±


    The other guests, who had been ufortable with the snide remarks in the chat, weren¡¯t as quick to react as Winnie. But


    hearing her, they too urged viewers not to jump to conclusions and condemned cyberbullying.


    Most viewers, just there for the drama, quieted down after the hosts spoke up, but some trolls persisted, iming their freedom


    of speech.


    ¡°Are we hitting a nerve by stating facts?¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong to suggest that someone who¡¯s just lost their child shouldn¡¯t be in the mood for live streams?¡±


    As the trolls continued, a portion of the rational audience spoke up, ¡°So what if she came over as she was? Should she have


    made herself look worse before getting on camera?¡±


    ¡°Be human! Why go after a mom who''s just lost her child?¡±


    Bagot, equally surprised by the first caller being the mother from the recent incident, instructed the moderators and the


    commentary team to clear the toxic messages.


    Perhaps due to the chaos in the stream, the mother finally spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve turned off the chat. | can¡¯t see thosements, so


    don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    2/3


    07:01


    Chapter 176


    Her voice was hoarse but articte, showing her good upbringing and rationality.


    As for why she didn¡¯t need the chat to guess what was being said, she¡¯d seen enough malice in the past few days.


    Her eyes were dull,cking any sparkle, as she sat quietly in front of the camera, seemingly indifferent to the outside noise.


    After a moment, her gazended on Winnie across the camera, her tone almost exnatory, ¡°My daughter used to watch your


    show. You said you have the sight, Is that true?¡±


    It was a soft question, filled with hope.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That alone was enough to catch some viewers off guard.


    Even without saying much, what else could a mother who¡¯s just lost her child want, asking if someone really has the sight?


    Winnie met the gaze of the woman on the other side of the camera, nodded firmly, and said with conviction, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The mother¡¯s dim eyes seemed to brighten at Winnie''s words, and her voice choked up, ¡°Can you... can you help me see if my


    child is still here?... Is she still here?¡±


    Her voice barely concealed her anguish as tears filled her eyes. She looked at Winnie with a desperate hope, clinging to what


    might be herst straw.


    Winnie watched her silently for a moment, then spoke softly, ¡°She¡¯s still there.¡±


    She said, ¡°Your child, she¡¯s standing right beside you, watching over you.¡±


    The woman''s eyes widened dramatically, and she turned to look at her right side as tears cascaded down her cheeks. Her lips


    trembled as she sobbed, ¡°Be... Is it really you, my Be?...Are you missing Mommy, sweetheart? | know you must miss me...


    Be... oh, honey...¡± The woman¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she turned away, tears streaming down her cheeks. She then


    addressed the camera, where Winnie was ready to channel her beloved daughter.


    ¡°Master Winnie, how¡¯s my Be? Did she say anything? Oh... Does she... does she me me for not being there with her?¡±


    Winnie gazed at the grief-stricken mother with apassionate yet steady look.


    ¡°She¡¯s speaking to you now,¡± Winnie said softly, ¡°She¡¯s saying, ¡®Mommy, please don¡¯t die.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the studio, the audience and guests were still reeling from the emotional story of a mother¡¯s sorrow, so much so that they


    hadn''t even had the chance to wonder whether the spirit of her child was still lingering.


    The abrupt ending of Winnie¡¯s sentence left everyone frozen in ce.


    Even the woman on camera was taken aback, her tears momentarily suspending their flow. Candace had a sinking feeling she


    understood, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe it. She tilted her head and asked Mervin in a hushed tone, ¡°What did Winnie


    mean by that?¡±


    Mervin, too, was slow on the uptake, his expression growing grim as he murmured, ¡°I think she¡¯s implying the caller wants to kill


    herself.¡±


    This mother was nning to take her own life.


    The viewers began to leave theirments.


    ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be what | think it is, right?¡±


    ¡°Please no, miss, you''re still so young!¡±


    ¡°If it were me, | probably couldn''t bear it either...¡±


    ¡°I''m so done with people online who specte wildly without knowing the truth. They did it to Winnie, and now they¡¯re doing it to


    this mom!¡±


    ¡°When will society be kinder to women?¡±


    ¡°The show''s producers need to call the cops, now!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lose hope, those heartless people online will get theireuppance!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m tearing up, her daughter is right there, watching her!¡±


    ¡°I need to apologize to her; | alsomented online about how nice her makeup looked, even though | had no ill intent, | was


    just being honest...¡±


    ¡°Mom! Please don''t die!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Please don''t die!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Please don''t die!¡±


    Before they knew it, the live chat was filled with uniform messages echoing the words Winnie ryed from the ghost daughter.


    But the woman on camera couldn¡¯t see any of it. Having turned off the chat to avoid seeing any more usatoryments, she


    was unaware of the outpouring of concern.


    Winnie, seeing the woman¡¯s pallor unchanged, said gently, ¡°Your daughter can¡¯t bear to leave you because she¡¯s worried about


    you, that¡¯s why her spirit is still here.


    1/2


    07:02


    Chapter


    She knows you''ve been attacked online, and she¡¯s angry, but she¡¯s too young to protect you.


    She¡¯s the most important person in your life, but you are also her beloved mother. Do you really want to leave her with the guilt of


    having caused your death?¡±


    With each word Winnie spoke, the woman on camera cried harder, until she finally broke downpletely in front of the camera.


    It seemed as if all the pain she had suppressed over the years was erupting at that moment.


    The unjust usations, the frustration at not being able to vindicate her daughter, and the agony of losing her only child...


    These emotions almost crushed her. If not for her determination to see her daughter¡¯sst journey through, she might have given


    up on life days ago.


    But she was exhausted, so exhausted. She couldn''t see the point in living anymore.


    She wanted to see her Be onest time. She wanted to be with her.


    ¡°All those things they said online are wrong. What do they know? Those who speak like that are not even human. Don¡¯t let your


    child worry over such words,¡± Candace said, her own eyes


    brimming with tears as she joined Winnie in trying to console the woman.


    The other guests, seeing the gravity of the situation, also began to speak words of encouragement. Gentry even grabbed a


    phone from the crew and showed the live chat¡¯s supportive messages to the woman.


    The world may be full of malice, but there is also kindness in every nook and cranny, waiting to be discovered and unearthed


    until the once grey world is filled with color.


    Our eyes must not only see the darkness. Our eyes must see the light.


    After what felt like an eternity, there was amotion and the sound of a door being battered down from the woman¡¯s end.


    The studio audience was initially rmed, but then, as the door behind the woman burst open, police officers rushed in.


    It turned out that while Winnie was instructing the crew to clear the chat, she had discreetly texted Michel.


    While others might not act on a mere suspicion, Michel was an official with clout.


    And since the case had previously made waves online, the local police knew the address and quickly responded.


    Only then did everyone realize that the door behind the woman had been sealed with towels and tape.


    The police swiftly removed the charcoal and a bottle of sleeping pills she had prepared.


    That¡¯s when it truly hit everyone.


    2/13


    07:02


    Chapter 177


    She had seriously contemted suicide.


    If not for Winnie¡¯s keen observation, by tomorrow, the news might have been about the mother¡¯s tragic death.


    They had never experienced such intense relief before, relief brought on by the fact that the mother had been saved. But at the


    same time, many online began to reflect on their


    comments.


    Ordinarily, they were decent people, but online, shielded by anonymity, they freely aired their opinions without much thought to


    the consequences, even if they knew they might be hurting


    someone.


    Now, faced with the near tragedy, they realized the weight of their words, each one a potential de to someone¡¯s heart.


    The incident sparked a massive online discussion, bringing the mother¡¯s story back into the spotlight.


    Many expressed their sentiments, including some who had criticized her appearance.


    ¡°| never thought my words could pressure someone like this. Comment deleted, I¡¯m sorry.


    Cyberbullying is truly harmful.¡±


    ¡°| didn¡¯t post any negativements about the mom, but | also didn¡¯t speak up against them. | thought it wasn¡¯t my business, but


    now | regret it.¡±


    ¡°| felt the same, afraid of being attacked by trolls, so | stayed silent.¡±


    ¡°A grieving mother should never face such condemnation.¡±


    Faced with the prospect of life or death, most people showed kindness, but a few skeptics still questioned the authenticity.


    ¡°Could this all be an act? How else could it be so conveniently timed with the live stream?¡±


    ¡°But suchments were quickly silenced by a wave of online support, no longer daring to speak out.¡±


    The live stream continued, and soon enough, the woman¡¯s husband arrived home, learning of his wife¡¯s suicide attempt and


    breaking down in remorseful tears.


    Although the viewers couldn''t see the scene clearly, the soundsing through were enough to stir a deep sense of empathy.


    No one noticed when Winnie left the live stream.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie?¡± Candace was the first to notice Winnie¡¯s absence and blurted out the


    question without thinking.


    The staff had no chance to respond when the mother Hailey on the livestream finally regained her


    composure, remembered she was still on air, and, after a quick apology to the guests and the


    audience, her eyes began to search the room, clearly looking for Winnie.


    At that moment, Winnie returned. Seeing Hailey¡¯s gaze on her, she seemed to hesitate, wanting to say


    something. Before she could speak, Winnie cut in, ¡°I just had a courier drop off a little something for


    you. I hope it can be of some help.¡±


    Though Hailey¡¯s death wish eased slightly, as long as she couldn¡¯t let go of her daughter¡¯s passing, she


    would struggle with dark thoughts.


    Ultimately, the onlinements were merely a spark. The true reason for her despair was still


    the loss of her child.


    Hailey hadn¡¯t expected a gift and, considering Winnie¡¯s ability to see her daughter¡¯s spirit, her respect


    for the young girl grew. She didn¡¯t even think to ask how Winnie knew her address. With a nod and a


    thank you, since she still had to face her family after the attempted suicide, she quickly ended the


    livestream.


    The audience hadn¡¯t anticipated Winnie stepping out to give a gift and were curious about what she


    had sent. And how had she managed to arrange a delivery in such a short time?


    Winnie, seeing the flurry ofments on the screen, simply stated, ¡°I sent a talisman.¡±


    Mervin nced at her but didn¡¯t inquire further. The audience assumed it was a Safety Charm or


    something to bring peace, without delving deeper.


    The conversation in thements shifted back to the heated online debates about the mother¡¯s


    attempted suicide. It was infuriating to see that, despite preventing a tragedy, there were still skeptics


    online suggesting it was all an act.


    Even after being rebutted, some trolls persisted in their views.


    Winnie frowned as she read thements.


    ¡°The words we speak, online and off, carry consequences. Even on the inte, I¡¯d advise against


    reckless spection and extremements,¡± she said, her voice firm but calm.


    ¡°Suchments often carry a negative energy, which can umte and affect your own fortune¨Cbe


    it your career or your wealth.¡±


    Her words resonated through the chat, and the once¨Csilent trolls suddenly became vignt, deciding to


    steer clear of such discussions in the future.


    ¡°After all, you might mess with my love life, even my friendships, but when ites to my financial luck,


    there¡¯s no negotiation.¡±


    12:04 1


    Chapter 178


    ¡°I knew she had a way of warning us¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who was so blinded by love, she wouldn¡¯t listen when I told her the guy was bad news.


    But after meeting a psychic who said her boyfriend was hurting her finances, she dumped him so fast,¡±


    ¡°Haha, in the end, it was metaphysics to the rescue!¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought Winnie was just easy¨Cgoing, you know, she never reacted to those online trolls. But


    today, it hit me. She¡¯s not without a temper, she just cares more when others are mistreated.¡±


    ¡°Girls help girls.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m officially a fan of Winnie!¡±


    While the livestream continued on one front, Hailey¡¯s husband was seeing off the police and the


    communitymittee who hade to console them.


    Returning to the bedroom, he found his wife staring nkly at her right hand, the life seemingly drained


    from her.


    He knew that though they had stopped her from taking her life today, she was still haunted by the loss


    of their child.


    Who could let go so easily?


    He walked over and hugged her tightly, his voice hoarse with emotion, ¡°Hailey, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been


    distracted by other things and haven¡¯t noticed how you¡¯ve been feeling¡­ Please, don¡¯t leave me alone.


    Be is gone¡­ I can¡¯t lose you too¡­¡±


    Tears flowed anew as they clung to each other, sobbing silently.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the doorbell rang.


    Cleaning his tears roughly, he told his wife he¡¯d get the door and left the room.


    Soon after, he called for Hailey, ¡°Hailey, can youe here?¡±


    Gathering her wits, Hailey stood and walked to the entrance, where she saw a courier dressed


    in ck, with a cap, waiting.


    ¡°He says there¡¯s a delivery for you, and it needs your personal signature,¡± her husband said softly.


    Hailey looked puzzled for a moment, then, as if a thought struck her, she stepped forward.


    The courier¡¯s eyes briefly met hers before he pulled a wooden box out of his bag.


    ¡°Confirmed, this is for Hailey. Sent by Miss Winnie, two Spirit¨Cviewing Charms,¡± he said, opening the


    box to reveal two greyish talismans.


    To the unsuspecting couple, he added, ¡°To use, simply burn the paper or ce it on your body. The


    effectsts for two hours.¡±


    Chapter 178


    Hailey¡¯s eyes shimmered with understanding, turning red¨Crimmed as she received the


    talismans. Her husband, baffled, watched her sign for the delivery, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Winnie, is


    she the one on that livestream? Why did she send you these talismans?¡±


    And the delivery was incredibly fast.


    The courier didn¡¯t mention hispany, and before he could ask more, Hailey suddenly pressed one of


    the talismans against his chest.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He looked down at her actions, somewhat resigned, thinking she had been driven mad by their loss.


    Just as he was about to console her, she stared ahead, her lips quivering, tears welling.


    He followed her gaze and, in the dim light of their living room, saw a small, familiar figure standing no


    more than a few feet away.


    Looking up at them with a familiar, slightly aggrieved expression, the small ghost girl whispered,


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡±


    His eyes filled with tears and Hailey¡¯s sobs broke the silence as the poignant reunion unfolded.


    At that moment, neither of them questioned whether they were caught in an illusion, nor did they


    entertain any ghostly fears. All they felt was a heart¨Cwrenching emotion and a profound sense of being


    moved.


    ¡°Be!¡± Their child¡­ Their little one whom they had lost too soon, without even getting a chance to say


    a final goodbye.


    Choking back tears, they both called out her name and, as if guided by the same force, they rushed


    toward the tiny figure¡­

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Wee to the ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± livestream!


    The online chatter about the mother who attempted taking her own life was relentless, but the show


    had to go on with its segment for callers seeking help.


    The next caller was a college girl, struggling with her on and off rtionship with her boyfriend¨Cthey


    had broken up and gotten back together six times within a single month.


    Concerned that this wasn¡¯t normal, she reached out to the show to see if there were any ck magic


    impacting her rtionship.


    Rtionship issues were Candace¡¯s home turf. She enthusiastically engaged the girl about her dating


    woes, offering sound advice and even a few romantic tips.


    The girl and the live audience were all ears. Just when it seemed like Candace was stealing the show,


    Gentry chimed in with a timely reminder, cueing Mervin and Winnie to share their supernatural


    perspective on the matter.


    After a thorough analysis, Winnie concluded, ¡°There¡¯s no ck magic here. The rollercoaster you¡¯re on


    with your boyfriend might simply be because you¡¯re not each other¡¯s soulmates.¡±


    ¡°Soulmates?¡± The girl was puzzled.


    Mervin rified with a cool tone, ¡°It means you¡¯re not destined to be together. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll


    break up for good.¡±


    The girl, not too pleased with the blunt prophecy, left the livestream in a huff.


    The audience burst intoughter.


    Two more calls came through, but nothing too serious¨Ca wife suspecting her husband of infidelity and


    someone struggling to get a promotion, seeking ways to change their fortune or catch a cheating


    spouse in the act.


    As the show was about to wrap up, a generous donation lit up the screen¨Ca ¡°Starry Sky¡± gift.


    The audience initially assumed it was one of Winnie¡¯s affluent supporters showing their appreciation,


    but a closer look revealed a familiar name.


    ¡°Thanks to Nutcracker for sending a ¡®Starry Constetion¡® to our host, Ghostly Guidance!¡±


    Nutcracker added: ¡°Thank you, Master Bryant, for your gift¡­ It was truly the best gift ever, and I am


    profoundly grateful!¡±


    Two hours had passed since the previous segment ended, and the audience wasn¡¯t expecting an


    encore. They were curious about the talisman Winnie had sent and showed their concern for Hailey in


    the live chat, encouraging her to keep her spirits up.


    This time, Hailey saw the messages and responded in kind, ¡°Thank you, everyone. I won¡¯t do anything


    foolish again. I can¡¯t let my daughter Be rest uneasy because of me.¡±


    1/2


    12:04


    Chapter 179


    The audience assumed the police and her husband had persuaded her to see reason, but they didn¡¯t


    realize she was merely heeding her daughter¡¯s wishes.


    Moved by the thought of her daughter still worrying about her even in death, Hailey resolved not to give


    up on life, despite her grief.


    Seeing Hailey¡¯s messages, a faint smile crossed Winnie¡¯s lips, and she suggested. ¡°If you¡¯re worried


    about your child, you can visit Breeze Monastery for a service. Any temple with a Supernatural


    Association certification should do, but the certified ones are best,¡±


    Mervin was surprised she was drumming up business for their own temple and shot her a look. The


    audience, meanwhile, were taking notes, ¡°Supernatural Association certified churches¨Cgot it! Learning


    so much!¡±


    ¡°How do we check for a Supernatural Association certification?¡±


    ¡°If Winnie says it¡¯s reliable, it must be.¡±


    ¡°So, how do we find these certified churches?¡±


    Winnie pushed the question to Mervin, who found himself again exining the marks of a Supernatural


    Association certified temple and some basic services they offered.


    The audience diligently took notes as if in a crash course on spiritual matters.


    After dragging on for another half hour, the show finally came to a close.


    Bagot was relieved they had ended the livestream without any more incidents, feeling vindicated in his


    decision to have Mae sit out today¡¯s filming.


    Unbeknownst to the crew, after being sent home by the production team, Mae had tried to stir up


    sympathy amongst her remaining fans by hinting at being bullied by the show. But the suicide mother¡¯s


    news broke out and swept her feeble attempt under the rug.


    That evening, as the guests made their way home, Emerald Bay police revealed the true culprit behind


    the body¨Cswapping crimes and the full story.


    Mae thought herself was a victim, and had nned to record a tearful video to regain some attention.


    However, before she could execute her n, her social media ounts were seized by her agency.


    Her agent instructed her toy low for a while, especially since the Bright Group and Starfall


    Entertainment had sent legal notices that afternoon.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    While Mae found herself restrained, Winnie finally made it home.


    AS


    On the way, she learned about the twopanies¡® support and sent messages of thanks. As she got


    home and headed upstairs, she noticed a sneaky set of footsteps behind her.


    Winnie paused, turned around, and saw a shadow swiftly dart into the hallway. Ignoring the figure, she


    continued to the third floor, only to hear the footsteps stealthily follow.


    12:04 A


    Winnie stopped in her tracks and turned, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Caught red¨Chanded, Hobson looked awkward, his cheeks even flushed with embarrassment. After a


    moment of hesitation, he spoke. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t mute me again.¡±


    The memory of the recent three¨Cday silence still haunted him.


    Winnie didn¡¯t immediately agree but simply said, ¡°It all depends on what you¡¯re about to say.¡±


    Hobson seemed a little flustered, his brows knitting together in frustration, but he swallowed it back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and showed her a photo he had taken of the amulet.


    ¡°I borrowed Horace¡¯s amulet to take a look. Did you really make this yourself?¡±


    Winnie looked at him, clearly not interested in answering such a pointless question.


    Seeing her silence, Hobson continued. ¡°I¡¯ve examined that amulet closely, and the craftsmanship¡­ it


    reminds me of a master carver I admire. Could it be that you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow.


    When she had given the amulet to Hobson, he had indeed mentioned a name, but she hadn¡¯t expected


    him to recognize someone by their craftmanship alone. Was he about to blow her cover?


    Winnie mulled over this as Hobson asked with grave seriousness, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re a student of


    Master Winner?¡±


    Winnie paused.


    She wasn¡¯t just a student, she was Master Winner!


    Even the name Winner was a casual creation of hers; she thought it was quite obvious.


    Winnie and Winner.


    But Hobson clearly hadn¡¯t made the connection. Seeing her silence as acknowledgment, he grew


    excited, ¡°How did youe to know Master Winner? I¡¯ve admired many of his pieces, but


    unfortunately, he¡¯s never made a public appearance. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet him. Could you


    perhaps introduce me?¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Hobson, though outwardly he seemed a touch aloof, had his private indulgences, one of which was


    collecting carvings.


    It might sound a bit antiquated, but he genuinely appreciated the rustic yet intricate craftsmanship.


    He had been captivated by an amulet showcased on thest episode of the show by Kathryn


    Henderson. Its carving technique seemed oddly familiar to him. That¡¯s why he had asked Winnie to


    consign some items at his friend¡¯s crystal boutique¨Cto fish for information and confirm if she knew


    Master Winner¡­


    But instead of getting any information, he ended up with a mysterious gag order from her.


    It had to be said, Winnie had quite the temper. So this time, he wasn¡¯t going to beat around the bush.


    He was going to ask directly!


    Winnie, with her big doe eyes, looked at him with a clear sense of innocence. She suddenly feel an


    urge to spill the beans. She could imagine his face would be priceless.


    The thought circled in her mind for a moment before Winnie pushed it down. She had chosen to stay


    out of the spotlight to avoid trouble, and revealing herself now would definitely usher in a host of


    problems.


    Hobson didn¡¯t seem like the type who could keep a secret.


    With that thought, Winnie¡¯s expression cooled a notch, and she resignedly epted the identity of a


    student before asking him bluntly, ¡°And why should I introduce you?¡±


    She meant it as a simple question, but to Hobson, it sounded like a clear challenge.


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin, for heaven¡¯s sake. We¡¯re family. What¡¯s wrong with asking for an introduction? Or are


    you worried I¡¯ll steal your mentor?¡±


    ¡°You never know.¡±


    Hobson was helpless, ¡°What will it take for you to help me out?¡±


    He almost blurted out asking if she wanted money, but remembering his past tactlessments and


    their consequences, he swallowed his words.


    Seeing that his attitude was somewhat eptable, Winnie didn¡¯t push further, simply saying.


    ¡°Master Winner doesn¡¯t like meeting strangers. If you have any business, I can ry the message, but


    if it¡¯s just idle curiosity or small talk, forget it.¡±


    Hobson felt a surge of frustration hearing her words. But considering she was the only link to Master


    Winner, he restrained himself, ¡°I want the Master to craft a custom crystal carving for me. The price is


    no problem; as long as he¡¯s willing to take the job, I¡¯m flexible with any terms.¡±


    Winnie was surprised Hobson could be so reasonable.


    12:04


    Chapter 180


    However, her interest in crystal carving was mostly to create protection charms.


    Crystal, especially those with a spiritual aura, were excellent mediums for storing mystical


    energy.


    Aside from the asional pieces she crafted on a whim, she hadn¡¯t taken on custom work.


    ¡°The Master generally doesn¡¯t domissions and might not have the time for yours. You should


    probably look elsewhere.¡±


    With that, Winnie turned to head back to her room, but Hobson, his face clouding over with irritation,


    quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path and clearly annoyed, ¡°Winnie, can you be any more


    petty? It¡¯s just a couple of things I said, and you¡¯ve already silenced me. Isn¡¯t that enough? You can¡¯t


    even be bothered to pass on a simple request?¡±


    Winnie, facing his ring, obviously peeved expression, considered for a moment, then pulled out her


    phone and tapped a few times. A notification sound chimed shortly after.


    She shed the chat screen in front of him briefly, ¡°I asked, and Master Winner declined.¡±


    Hobson was stunned. Did she think he was a fool?


    But before he could press further, Winnie had already slipped past him and into her room, shutting the


    door with a definitive click.


    Hobson, undeterred, approached to knock again.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, the moment Winnie closed her door, a silencing enchantment activated, rendering any


    outsidemotion inaudible within her sanctuary.


    Ignoring Hobson¡¯s persistent knocking, Winnie quickly changed clothes, barely lying down to catch up


    on sleep when her phone chimed again. This time it was from Drake.


    Drake reaching out of the blue made Winnie nearly think she had identally messaged him instead of


    dealing with Hobson.


    Checking her phone, she saw Drake had sent her a location.


    Drake texted, ¡°I¡¯ve run into some trouble with the supernatural. Can youe over??


    Winnie bolted upright.


    Others having supernatural troubles she could believe, but Drake? That was harder to swallow.


    Yet Drake never seemed the type to joke.


    After ncing at the location, which was in the suburbs, she messaged back without hesitation.


    Winnie replied, ¡°Gimme half an hour.¡±


    Usually, she might have hesitated, but this was Drake Patterson, the man with the gold aura. Given his


    usual support and ¡°understanding,¡± plus her use of his gold aura¨Cenhanced Thunder Charm the night


    before, how could she refuse his request for help?


    1204


    Chapter 180


    Quickly stripping off her pajamas and donning practical attire, she grabbed her bag, flung open her


    bedroom door, and stepped out.


    Hobson, having just given up his futile attempts at her door, turned away only to hear it open behind


    him. He spun around to see Winnie, now dressed for travel.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get back? Where are you off to now?¡±


    ¡°Got something to handle,¡± she replied tersely, moving to pass by Hobson and head downstairs. He


    immediately followed her.


    From a window overlooking the garden on the third floor, Amber was gently brushing the hair of her


    newly acquired doll, a content smile on her lips. In her peripheral vision, she caught sight of the two


    figures descending the stairs¨Cone after the other.


    Leading was Winnie, followed by¡­ Hobson.


    Amber¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cstroke through her hair, a flicker of displeasure and confusion crossing her


    face. She quickly shook it off and whipped out her phone, shooting a text to Hobson, ¡°I¡¯m trying to


    redecorate for my new doll collection. Could youe over and lend me a hand?¡±


    Hobson, who had just followed Winnie to the front door, heard the ping from his phone and checked the


    message from Amber. He hesitated, ncing toward the direction of the mansion. Just as he was


    about to head back to help Amber, a car pulled up at the front of his family¡¯s mansion, and it wasn¡¯t


    driven by their usual chauffeur.


    Hobson¡¯s steps, ready to turn back, propelled him forward in long strides, stopping Winnie before she


    could get into the car.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t our driver. Where are you off to getting into someone else¡¯s car?¡±


    Hobson thought Winnie was being reckless. You can¡¯t just hop into any car that pulls up!


    What if she had gotten swept up in some reality show drama and started hanging out with the wrong


    crowd since entering the entertainment industry?


    Though he wasn¡¯t fond of her, Hobson couldn¡¯t just watch her take a wrong turn in life.


    Winnie looked at Hobson with an expression that was a mix of confusion and annoyance, her eyes


    sweeping over him with a hint of warning.


    ¡°Hobson, are you sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong again?¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    As Hobson felt the cold dismissal in her voice, his scalp tensed with a foreboding chill.


    It was a clear, blinding warning to shut up!


    While he was still frozen in shock, Winnie smoothly sidestepped him, yanked open the rear car door,


    and hopped in.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Hobson¡¯s towering frame squeezed in after her.


    Forced to scoot over, Winnie shot him a look that would be more at home in a hospital¡¯s psych ward.


    The driver, catching the silent tiff in the rear¨Cview mirror, hurriedly turned to exin,


    ¡°Mr. Bryant, I drive for Mr. Patterson. He needs Ms. Bryant¡¯s help with something, and I¡¯m supposed to


    get her to him, right away.¡±


    The mention of Mr. Patterson initially didn¡¯t register with Hobson, but when he realized the driver was


    referring to Drake, his eyes bulged with surprise.


    The Pattersons and Bryants had their connections, sure, and Drake and Horace were chummy, but¡­


    since when was Winnie so chummy with that devil?


    Her hasty departure earlier had clearly been prompted by a message from him.


    They were exchanging contact info now?!


    He didn¡¯t even have Winnie¡¯s number!


    He couldn¡¯t even get her to share Master Winner¡¯s contact for a custom crystalmission, and here


    she was, racing off at a single buzz from someone else.


    Hobson felt an inexplicable pang of irritation. After all, he was Winnie¡¯s family!


    Winnie, oblivious to the whirlwind of emotions Hobson was grappling with, simply implored after the


    driver¡¯s exnation, ¡°Can you get out now, please?¡±


    Initially, Hobson had the impulse to bolt at the knowledge that this was Drake¡¯s vehicle. Drake was


    notorious for disliking others in his car. But now that Winnie seemed so keen to ¡°shoo¡± him away, he


    was stubbornly nting his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay right here, unless you agree to get Master Winner to craft that crystal piece for me.¡±


    Determined not to budge, Hobson looked to Winnie for a response, and the driver¡¯s pleading eyes


    followed suit. Mr. Patterson¡¯s business was not to be dyed.


    Winnie met the driver¡¯s gaze and then nced at Hobson before saying, ¡°Just drive.¡±


    With that, she settled into her seat, pointedly ignoring Hobson. He, seeing her refusal to yield, decided


    to dig in his heels as well, only remembering to reply to Amber¡¯s message as the car pulled away.


    He pulled out his phone and texted her that he was tied up and couldn¡¯t make it, suggesting she


    12:04


    Chapter 181


    ask the housekeeper or Abdul for help.


    Back at the estate, Amber stood by the window, watching Hobson follow Winnie into the Game car. She


    read the message Hobson sent and her usually graceful face twisted with displeasure for a moment


    before she threw her hairbrush and a new doll to the floor in a fit of rage,


    The system alerted her, ¡°Hobson has declined your request once, resulting in a loss of 1 point of


    affection. Please be cautious in your invitations.¡±


    Furthermore, Hobson¡¯s affection had been stagnant for a while, and the system advised Amber to


    intensify her pursuit of him.


    The loss of even one point was a bitter pill for Amber to swallow. She had spent years cultivating the


    image everyone adored, painstakingly raising her favor bit by bit,


    But ording to the system¡¯s rules, any refusal of a request, no matter how trivial, would result in a


    default deduction of one point from the affection score.


    To Amber, that was incredibly unfair. Even getting one point was a struggle!


    She had lived in the Bryant family without ever demanding anything, partly to show she wasn¡¯t after the


    Bryant¡¯s wealth and partly because of this exact system rule,


    Normally, she would never dream of asking Hobson for anything.


    But seeing Hobson tailing Winnie like a puppy had triggered a fear in her that he might end up like


    Springer, running after Winnie, which was why she had messaged him against the system¡¯s rules,


    hoping he would return.


    And yet, Hobson had rejected her! For Winnie, no less!


    Amber couldn¡¯t fathom what had changed. Everything had been fine before, so why were people


    turning on her all of a sudden?


    Hobson had no idea his message had caused Amber such distress. He gazed out at the retreating


    landscape, his brow furrowed in thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading towards the suburbs?¡±


    He wanted to ask Winnie what Drake wanted with her out there, but when he turned to speak, he saw


    Winnie sitting with her eyes closed, resting in the backseat.


    The light inside the car wasn¡¯t bright, but from his angle, he could just make out a slight dark circle


    under her eyes. It didn¡¯t look too bad thanks to her youth, but Hobson guessed she hadn¡¯t slept well


    last night.


    She got


    Was it because of the reality show she was filming? Sure, no bed was asfortable as the one at


    home, and having to share a room with two others must be a pain. That¡¯s what for chasing fame.


    He scoffed internally at her choices, but ultimately chose to keep his mouth shut.


    The ride continued in silence until they reached a developing area on the outskirts of the city. Hobson


    recalled his uncle mentioning the government¡¯s ns for a new development project


    12.05


    Chapter 181


    that several families had been vying for.


    It looked like the Patterson family had clinched it.


    As the car neared the development site, Winnie rolled down her window, instinctively scanning for any


    gathering of malevolent energies. At a nce, the area was clean, except for a bright gold aura


    emanating from someone in the distance, so radiant she could see it from afar.


    Winnie gazed at the familiar gold aura and couldn¡¯t fathom what sort of trouble could have befallen


    Drake that would necessitate her skills as a charm caster.


    Five minutester, she arrived at the location Drake had pinpointed, an old, abandoned shrine in the


    midst of a secluded woond.


    Upon seeing the shrine, Winnie¡¯s first thought was ¡®Evil Spirit.¡®


    It was reminiscent of the entity that Parker Robinson had encountered, the kind that sent shivers down


    your spine. But then again, with Drake¡¯s gold aura, the average evil spirit would skedaddle at the mere


    sight of him.


    Curiosity piqued, Winnie approached the shrine. Hearing her approach, Drake, aglow with his gold


    aura, emerged from within.


    His eyebrows lifted ever so slightly upon seeing Hobson trail behind Winnie, his gaze tinged with a


    quiet inquisition.


    Winnie, peering through the golden light, couldn¡¯t discern his exact expression, but noting his nce


    towards Hobson, she offered a casual exnation.


    ¡°And what¡¯s this supernatural trouble you mentioned? Where is it?¡± she inquired.


    Drake wasn¡¯t one to fancy the ambiance of an old shrine like this, so his staying put suggested


    something had indeedtched onto him. But what, Winnie wondered.


    As she mused, Drake pointed somewhat resignedly in a certain direction.


    Following his gesture, Winnie spotted a slender figure skulking behind arge oak tree not far off,


    peeking out with wide, hopeful eyes fixed on Drake.


    Drake then exined, ¡°There¡¯s been a hup with the development project nearby, so I came to check


    it out. On my way, I ran into that kid¡­ He blocked my path and asked whether what he¡¯d seen flying


    through the clouds was a snake or a dragon.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    When Winnie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of a dragon, Hobson was utterly baffled.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he blurted, ncing skyward. ¡°A dragon up there?¡±


    ¡°No dragons,¡± Winnie replied curtly. ¡°It¡¯s a verbal snare.¡±


    To the average Joe, snakes don¡¯t fly, and the sky is no ce for them. So when you¡¯re asked if that


    thing zipping through the clouds is a snake or a dragon, most folks, like Hobson just now, would bet on


    the dragon.


    And the question was posed to get Drake to bite and say ¡°dragon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old wives¡® tale about the sea dragon, Winnie exined. ¡®Legends say, when a sea dragon


    aims to transform into a dragon, it calls down thunderstorms. Then it seeks a chosen one to bestow a


    title upon it, asking if they see a snake or a dragon. If the chosen one says ¡®snake,¡® the serpent¡¯s


    attempt fails. It faces divine punishment and reverts to its serpent form. But if the answer is ¡®dragon,¡® it


    ascends sessfully.¡±


    Hobson scoffed, thinking she was pulling his leg. ¡®Since when can beasts be anything more than


    what they are, let alone dragons? Plus, we haven¡¯t had a drop of rain in months, let alone


    thunderstorms.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie chose to ignore Hobson¡¯smentary, turning instead to Drake. ¡°Did you give him an answer?¡±


    ¡°Not a word,¡± Drake replied, his voice cold as ice.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t the only one to sniff out the verbal trap. Drake was known for his caution. Not one out of


    ce word had ever been wrung from him by the most tenacious of reporters, let alone from the mouth


    of some kid.


    What Drake hadn¡¯t anticipated was that the other party, upon receiving no answer, would be so bold as


    to prevent him from leaving, effectively trapping him in this spot.


    When Winnie heard that the failed sea dragon was blocking their path, she was somewhat surprised.


    Not that she feared it would harm Drake¨Cwith his gold aura, the heavens themselves wouldn¡¯t let harm


    come to him.


    But perhaps it was that very aura that made the creature so stubbornly set on Drake, thinking if it could


    get just one word of endorsement, it might soar to the skies the very next second.


    Thinking this over, Winnie told Hobson and Drake to stay put while she went to confront the sea


    dragon.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Beings capable of sessfully transforming usually possessed


    considerable power, and this one seemed too skittish, hiding behind trees¨Chardly the behavior of a


    powerful creature.


    As she neared and caught sight of the figure behind the tree, Winnie stopped dead in her tracks.


    1/3


    Chapter 182


    It was a boy, no more than fourteen or fifteen, his youthful appearance belying his true nature. The sea


    dragon¡¯s human form should reflect its age, and this was clearly just a juvenile.


    No, calling him a sea dragon was a stretch.


    A serpent with enough cultivation could maintain a stable human form, but this one¡¯s transformation


    was imperfect. Scales glittered on his neck and jaw, and tucked under his unruly hair were two short,


    straight horns¨Cthe distinctive mark of a sea dragon.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve only just transformed?¡± Winnie inquired, her tone softening.


    The boy, sensing the aura of a mystic about her, grew cautious. He didn¡¯t answer her question, instead


    posturing defensively, ¡°I¡¯ve not seeded in my quest, nor have I harmed anyone. You can¡¯t just take


    me in!¡±


    Winnie squinted at him. Young and seemingly aware of the rules.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve just managed to take human form, clearly not ready to be a dragon. Why insist on


    the blessing?¡±


    The boy looked like a child who, just learning to walk, was eager to run before he could even stand. It


    was almostughable.


    Aware of his own predicament, he nevertheless responded with fierce pride, ¡°I know, but I wanted to


    rehearse. And that man, with so much gold aura¨Cwhat if he¡¯d given me his blessing? I could¡¯ve skipped


    centuries of cultivation and transformed on the spot!¡±


    Dreaming big.was still in vogue, even for a sea dragon. Who knew? Dreams cane true.


    Winnie almostughed at the notion of a rehearsal and was at a loss for words hearing the


    rest.


    The sea dragon was not only juvenile but also fanciful.


    Yet, facing this harmless creature, she had no intentions of provocation. Instead, she asked, ¡°The man


    has already refused to bless you. Why hold him back?¡±


    The boy gave her a look that screamed ¡°are you dense?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve rarelye across someone with such virtue. How could I just let him slip away?¡± he retorted,


    ¡°What if I never meet another like him?¡±


    Winnie was speechless. Was this sea dragon nning to hang onto the magnate until the time was


    ripe for another blessing?


    Winnie decided reasoning was futile. She pulled out a Thunder Charm, brandishing it as a warning,


    ¡°Scram. He¡¯s not for the likes of you.¡±


    The boy eyed the Thunder Charm warily, stepping back but still not giving up.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just keep him in the mountains with me?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± she said tly.


    1175


    Chapter 182


    The boy looked torn. ¡°Then, can I go with him?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s expression said it all; she was not amused. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± the boy nearly stamped his foot. ¡°Who are you to him anyway? What if he wants me to


    follow?¡±


    Winnie thought of the mark on Drake¡¯s palm. Technically, as his fianc¨¦e, she had every right to speak


    for him.


    But she had no intention of disclosing that, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯m his neighbor. He sought me out


    because he didn¡¯t want to deal with you.¡±


    With a tone of finality, she warned, ¡°That¡¯s the end of it. If you keep this up, don¡¯t me me for what


    comes next!¡±


    In this world, no creature could withstand the force of thunder and lightning.


    And the small sea dragon was no exception. His face was etched with frustration as he nced at


    Drake, then at the Thunder Charm in Winnie¡¯s grip. After a moment of hesitation, he clenched his teeth


    and dashed into the thick woods.


    Winnie¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. She watched him disappear in the blink of an eye, but she didn¡¯t


    believe for a second that he had given up that easily.


    Walking back to the front of the old chapel, Drake looked at her. His face was calm, without a trace of


    worry, clearly confident in her ability to handle the situation. Still, seeing her troubled expression, he


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°He ran off,¡± Winnie confirmed, ¡°But I reckon he¡¯ll be back.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be helped; after all, they had set their sights on him.


    Who could resist a big shot radiating that gold aura that drew everyone in?


    Sure, the average ghoul wouldn¡¯t daree close, but for a creature like him, who had never been


    stained with the blood of innocents, the intimidation factor was rtively low.


    And then there was the tantalizing prospect of a transformation hanging in front of them like a juicy


    steak.


    Winnie looked at Drake, her eyes filled with understanding. Who could easily refuse such a tempting


    prize?


    If the roles were reversed, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Winnie said, her voice steady despite the brewing storm of unease. ¡°I¡¯ve got some


    ideas to mask your gold aura. That should throw him off our trail for a while.¡±


    Drake merely nodded in agreement. He had no reason to doubt her. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hobson, who had been eavesdropping the entire time, stood there with his jaw nearly hitting the floor.


    Drake was different from the devil he had heard of.


    Drake was the only one among the younger set who had taken the reins of his family so early in life,


    and with such authority. He was a natural leader, and his peers, even those from the other illustrious


    families, rarely saw him mingle with them. Only Horace seemed to share any kind of rapport with him.


    And Horace, well, he was the golden boy of their generation, no argument there. But Winnie? Why


    should she be any different? Was it simply because of her so¨Ccalled talents?


    To Hobson, it didn¡¯t add up. After all, given the Patterson family¡¯s status and wealth, they could have


    their pick of the best consultants and experts. Heck, he knew of several families that kept their own


    personal supernatural masters on retainer. If Drake really wanted help, he could have a dozen of the


    best at his beck and call.


    Hobson just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    ¡°Winnie, I know you¡¯ve got some skills, but there are times when you¡¯re better off calling in the big


    guns,¡± he said, the concern evident in his voice. ¡°If there¡¯s a creature out there gunning for Mr.


    Patterson, we should probably get a real expert in here.¡±


    He was genuinely trying to offer sound advice, not out of disbelief in her abilities¨Che¡¯d seen enough to


    know she had something real¨Cbut out of caution. He knew that if things went south, it wouldn¡¯t just be


    her neck on the line. It would bring trouble to Mr. Patterson and, by extension, to the Patterson family.


    That would not be an easy mess to clean up.


    Hobson thought he was being helpful, but Winnie wasn¡¯t having any of it. She was about to set him


    straight when Drake¡¯s icy voice cut through the tension, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Ms. Bryant is the expert in my view,¡± he stated, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°I trust her.¡±


    That single sentence silenced Hobson and sent a wave offort through Winnie, like a warm


    embrace. Although she was used to doubt, who could resist such unwavering affirmation?


    Her eyes sparkled with a rare brightness as she ignored Hobson and pulled out two pieces of paper


    from her backpack. They were different from the charm papers she¡¯d used before; these were nk.


    With a few swift moves, she cut the papers into little human figures with surprising precision. Each doll


    was symmetrical and without a single frayed edge¨Ca sight that offered an odd sense of satisfaction to


    anyone with a penchant for perfection.


    Drake watched with a slight sense of amazement as she brought the tiny paper figures to life.


    11:28


    Charter 133


    Their uracy and the care she took with each cut were nothing short of impressive.


    Unbeknownst to Drake, his estimation of Winnie climbed several notches simply because of those two


    little paper effigies.


    Winnie moved to the altar of the old chapel, quickly inscribing talismanic symbols on the paper.


    Although the chapel was devoid of spiritual energy, it had once been a ce of worship, and the ash


    carried the devout faith of the vigers.


    As Winnie finished her final stroke, the air in the chapel seemed to clear for a moment. When they


    looked again, the paper dolls, now marked with symbols, seemed toe alive.


    Drake, having witnessed her ghost baby before, didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. Hobson, however, despite having


    seen Winnie¡¯s capabilities, couldn¡¯t help but gape in astonishment.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ alive.¡±


    He instinctively reached for Drake, but thetter, anticipating the gesture, stepped aside and


    approached Winnie instead.


    ¡°What are these?¡± asked Drake.


    ¡°Our decoys, to mask our presence as we leave,¡± she exined, plucking something unseen from


    Drake¡¯s aura.


    Drake had heard her speak of this ¡®gold aura¡® and had seen her ¡®grab¡® it from him before. Yet, never


    having seen it himself, he didn¡¯t quite grasp what it meant. That was until he saw the paper figure


    radiate a soft golden glow. It was then he began to understand what she meant by seeing a gold aura.


    The glow from the paper figure¨Cwas that what she¡¯d been grabbing from him all this time? Intriguing.


    Winnie then sent the animated paper effigies off into the wild, leaving one imbued with traces of both


    her essence and Drake¡¯s. After giving Drake and Hobson their own protective charms, they were ready


    to descend the mountain.


    Hobson, still in a state of shock, had lost the ability to articte his thoughts. The world he thought he


    knew had just expanded, and he was left reeling as they made their way back to the familiar, yet now


    seemingly extraordinary, reality.


    By the time he settled into the backseat of the car, he noticed Winnie was nowhere to be found.


    Peering out the window, he watched as Winnie hopped into Drake¡¯s car.


    His heart stuttered. Who gets to casually take a ride in Drake¡¯s car?


    The guy has a level of OCD that makes him refuse to let anyone even stand too close to his car if


    they¡¯re not dressed right, let alone share a ride with him!


    ¡°Winnie, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡± He screamed inside his head.


    2/13


    11:28


    Chapter 183


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie cast a nce Hobson¡¯s way and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some business to take care with Mr.


    Patterson. You go on back with the driver.¡±


    Inviting him along was a mistake to begin with. Now she had to fix it.


    Upon hearing she intended to ditch him for Drake, Hobson t¨Cout refused, ¡°No way!¡±


    With that, he started to get out of the car.


    But then, with just one piercing look from Drake, the driver, picking up on his boss¡® cue, didn¡¯t hesitate


    to lock the car doors, start the engine, and whisk Hobson away down the winding road.


    Winnie finally relished the silence around her and settled back into her seat.


    The driver started the car and asked Drake, ¡°Mr. Patterson, shall we head back to the office?¡±


    Drake remained silent, ncing over at Winnie.


    She was busy cing an order on her phone but looked up at the sound of the question, ¡°Let¡¯s go back


    to the Patterson estate.¡±


    Winnie hadn¡¯t realized the extent of the threat to someone as influential as Drake, but now that she did,


    she figured his ce could use some extra protection too.


    Hopefully, in light of her diligent efforts, Drake would let her grab more of that gold aura.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Stepping into Drake¡¯s study, Winnie felt a sense of rity wash over her.


    She was familiar with the almost tangible energy in the air of the study, a sensation that pulled a barely


    noticeable twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    Winnie knew Drake had an uncanny ability to soak up the energy from her Spirit Gathering Array, but


    she hadn¡¯t expected him to use it not for himself, but as a decorative feature for the room!


    What really got her goat was that the vibe in this study was almost as charged as the room where she


    had set up her own Spirit Gathering Array¡­


    It felt like she was getting ripped off without realizing it.


    Drake, catching herplex expression since she walked in, gave her a side nce and asked,


    ¡°Something off about my study?¡±


    Winnie turned to him, her eyes barely concealing a flicker of envy, ¡°Nope, nothing at all.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t just nothing wrong; the ce was brimming with energy.


    Her mentor had once praised her as a prodigy, but she felt like, no matter her talent, she couldn¡¯t hold a


    candle to Drake who seemed to be the favored child of fortune.


    He just stood there, and the energies of the universe seemed to gravitate towards him, his aura as


    golden and imprable as Fort Knox.


    She couldn¡¯tpete, not by a long shot.


    Winnie consoled herself silently and got to work without further ado. Setting up the Istion Array


    wasn¡¯t particrly tough, but it was a drain on her energy reserves.


    She was running low on talismans too, which meant she had to draw them on the spot.


    As she took out her tools, Winnie recalled how the energy she gathered for her talismans had


    previously drifted towards Drake, making her hesitate.


    But it wasn¡¯t like she could kick him out of his own house, so she steeled herself and started drawing.


    Surprisingly, the anticipated siphoning of energy didn¡¯t happen. As her pen touched the paper, it glided


    smoothly, brimming with a purified energy that made her work feel effortless.


    It reminded her of the time she drew talismans in that old chapel, attributing the ease to the divine


    ambience. Now, she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Winnie nced at Drake, a hunch forming in her mind.


    Testing her theory, she drew a few more, attentively feeling the flow of energy around her. As


    1/4


    11:17


    she began, the energies did start to coil towards Drake, but then they seemed to take a detour,


    returning to her pen even more refined than before.


    Winnie was momentarily stunned.


    What was going on? Was the energy being purified? Had she misunderstood before? ¨C


    Instead of Drake absorbing her gathered energy, was he actually refining it and letting it flow back out?


    Because of the distance, the purified energy couldn¡¯t make it back to her before, which is why she only


    felt the loss, while the study, where Drake spent much of his time, felt so energetically.


    rich¡­


    If that was the case, then Drake wasn¡¯t just a mere walking gold aura powerhouse. He was a walking,


    breathing energy refinery!


    Drake noticed her abrupt pause while drawing, then the sharp turn of her head, and finally the


    complicated, indescribable look she gave him.


    Suppressing a smile, keeping his demeanor unchanged, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Winnie considered for a moment, then decided to share her spection with him.


    After all, she had previously used him of ¡°stealing¡± the energy from her Spirit Gathering Array, even


    demanding they sync their home schedules¡­


    She felt like she owed him one.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drake listened without much reaction; after all, this talk of gold aura and energies didn¡¯t resonate much


    with him.


    Even when he had encountered that otherworldly young sea dragon today, Drake had merely seen it as


    a nuisance to be dealt with.


    But Winnie seemed to care a great deal about these things, and maybe even liked them.


    ¡°If you say the energy is actually all here in the study, why don¡¯t you take it with you?¡± Drake offered


    what he thought was a logical suggestion.


    Winnie forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can¡¯t take it with me.¡±


    Not everyone could have a natural affinity for absorbing energy, and as far as she knew, Drake was


    unique in that regard. Unless she used it all up right here¡­


    The thought barely crossed her mind before she dismissed it, focusing on the task at hand.


    She went on to set up an Istion Array around the entire mansion, centered on the study. It was


    designed to prevent someone from tracking them down by their energy signature and had no defensive


    capabilities of its own.


    Drake, however, had his gold aura and the Protection Charm she had given him. He was unlikely to


    face any ordinary dangers.


    11:17


    Chapter 184


    Once she finished, sweat beaded on her forehead, and herplexion paled slightly. Drake suggested


    with a touch of concern. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest on the couch for a bit? I¡¯ll have some refreshments


    brought up.¡±


    Winnie was indeed exhausted. She took his advice without fuss, sinking into the couch, closing her


    eyes, and regting her breathing.


    Soon, the butler brought up a tray of snacks. Drake went to receive it, intending to replenish her


    energy, but when he turned back, he found that she had already dozed off.


    He watched her for a moment, then quietly ced the tray on the table and left the room. making sure


    to tell the butler, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone near the study.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°And keep the noise down.¡±


    The butler, though puzzled, always followed the master¡¯s orders without question. Nodding, he went


    downstairs.


    Drake gave onest look at the closed door of the study before heading to his own room.


    Winnie slept straight through until the evening light began to fade. As she awoke, she felt the familiar


    energy around her, yet her surroundings seemed somewhat foreign.


    It only took a second for her to remember where she was and what had happened.


    She had fallen asleep in Drake¡¯s study¡­..


    Rubbing her head in slight annoyance, she got up to face the remainder of her day.


    After expending far too much energy and mental exertion today, it was no wonder Winnie had crashed


    so unceremoniously on someone else¡¯s couch.


    And not just any couch, but Drake¡¯s, no less.


    With his notorious penchant for orderliness, she figured he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her sprawled out


    on his furniture so casually, which was probably why he had made himself


    scarce.


    Giving her head a shake, Winnie quickly gathered her belongings and prepared to head downstairs.


    Yet, just as she reached the top of the staircase, an all too familiar feminine voice floated up to her. The


    voice wasing from the living room.


    ¡°Drakie, Hobson said Winnie was over here, and she hasn¡¯te home yet. Everyone¡¯s worried sick,


    so he asked me to check on her. Hope I¡¯m not intruding?¡±


    The voice was warm and hinted at familiarity. It had to be Amber.


    But¡­ ¡°Drakie¡°?


    Winnie was taken aback. Drake allowed someone to address him with such intimacy?


    So Amber and Drake were close after all?


    3/4


    11.171


    As if in response to Winnie¡¯s silent query. Drake¡¯s voice came from below, cool and detached. dte hint


    of emotion as be corrected her, ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate that nickname. You may call me Mr. Patterson

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Winnie couldn¡¯t see what was happening downstairs, but she could distinctly sense the awkward


    silence that filled the air the moment Drake finished speaking.


    But it was fleeting.


    Amber didn¡¯t hesitate for a second before she corrected herself, her tone as casual as ever.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize, Mr. Patterson, It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Then she asked, ¡°Mr. Patterson, is Winnie with you?¡±


    Drake simply said, ¡°I asked her to help me with some things. I¡¯ll have someone take her hometer.*


    At that, Amber¡¯s curiosity peaked, and she naturally continued the conversation, ¡°Mr. Patterson, are


    you asking Winnie for help? Do you, by any chance, believe in something supernatural?*


    Winnie stood at the top of the stairs, wondering if Amber was trying to chat with Drake until she came


    down. If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t very well hide.


    After all, Drake didn¡¯t seem like the type to enjoy small talk.


    But before she could make her way down, Drake spoke again from below, not picking up Amber¡¯s bait,


    simply stating, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Amber, you may leave now.¡±


    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for Amber¡¯s reaction and stood up, adding, ¡°Winnie is safe with me. If Horace is


    concerned, he can call me himself.¡±


    The implication was clear: Horace, Winnie¡¯s own brother, hadn¡¯te knocking, so it was inappropriate


    for a distant rtive like Amber to show up uninvited.


    Although Amber knew Drake was a tough nut to crack, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be more direct than


    before. Previously, their families had at least some interaction, and he wouldn¡¯t have been so blunt,


    effectively shutting down all her conversational avenues¡­


    Feeling stifled, yet maintaining a fa?ade of grace and politeness, Amber rose to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t get me


    wrong, it¡¯s not that our family doesn¡¯t trust you. I just came to check in. Now that I know she¡¯s with you,


    I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    After a courteous exit, Amber didn¡¯t linger and followed the butler out the vi¡¯s grand entrance. Once


    she was gone, Drake paid her no more heed and started upstairs, just in time to see Winnie at the


    stairwell, obviously having been there a while.


    His eyebrows lifted slightly, and he asked, ¡°You¡¯re up? Why not head back with her?¡±


    Winnie, sensing no intention of sending her away in his voice, rxed a little and was honest,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go back with her.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there had been no direct conflict between her and Amber since her return to the


    Bryant family, she didn¡¯t believe for a second that Amber wasn¡¯t behind the many troubles she faced


    from Hobson, Cutler, and even earlier, from Springer. So, in front of Drake, she saw no need to hide her


    rocky rtionship with Amber.


    Drake seemed to find her attitude appropriate and nodded. ¡°Well, then wait a bit longer, have


    something to eat, and I¡¯ll have someone take you hometer.¡±


    Winnie was about to refuse, but her hunger got the better of her and she followed Drake to the dining


    room.


    The table wasid with plenty of food, clearty dinner.


    At almost eight o¡¯clock, it wasn¡¯t toote for dinner.


    As Winnie joined him, the housekeeper quickly unveiled the dishes, releasing the steam from the food


    that had been kept warm underneath.


    Drake offered no exnation for the waiting meal simply gesturing for her to sit and eat.


    Although there were dishes and cutlery reserved for guests, Drake disliked having people dine at his


    home. Even Horace had only eaten at the Patterson family home a few times.


    Others were even less likely.


    So, it was with some surprise that the butler and the chef had seen Drake instruct them to keep dinner


    warm for someone else, though they dared not ask questions, knowing his temperament.


    Winnie, unaware of the significance, saw the food and sat down without reservation to eat.


    After the day¡¯s events and the expenditure of her energy, she indeed needed to refuel.


    Despite her hunger, Winnie maintained impable manners while eating, chewing slowly, quietly,


    without making a sound with her utensils.


    Drake, who also ate in silence, was somewhat pleased.


    His aversion to dining with others wasrgely due to his dislike of mealtime noises.


    Even at dinner parties, he focused solely on eating, never discussing business.


    After all, he believed business should be discussed in the appropriate settings.


    Their meal passed infortable silence.


    Once Winnie finished and thanked Drake, she was escorted back to the Bryant family home by the


    butler himself.


    When the butler returned and saw Drake watching the news in the living room, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, why didn¡¯t you walk Ms. Bryant home yourself?¡±


    Their homes were close, and a leisurely stroll after dinner, under the decorative streetlights. would have


    been romantic.


    214


    11-17


    However, Drake clearly didn¡¯t catch the butler¡¯s hint, and turning his head, he asked. ¡°Did Winnie Say


    something to you?¡±


    The butler sighed, ¡°No, Ms. Bryant was quiet and pleasant. She even thanked me when I was leaving.¡±


    Drake¡¯s eyes twinkling with amusement at the butler¡¯s description.


    After a moment, he simply said, ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±


    That woman was anything but docile. She was just deceptively demure.


    Thinking of Winnie¡¯s fierce determination when facing those supernatural entities. Drake found the


    butler¡¯s assessment almost humorous.


    Without further discussion on the matter, Drake stood up and headed upstairs.


    Back in his study, Drake stared at the unchanged room that had greeted him every day. Yet the image


    of her eyes, bright with the mention of the essence he had drawn and refined, lingered in his mind.


    He reached for his phone and shot her a message.


    Meanwhile, Winnie had just stepped through the front door when Amber approached with her usual


    tender concern.


    ¡°Winnie, there you are! I popped over to the Pattersons¡® to look for you but didn¡¯t see you. I was starting


    to worry you¡¯d gotten lost somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Winnie¡¯s response was nomittal, as she showed little interest in small talk.


    Before, Amber would have taken the hint and moved on, but today she pretended not to notice


    Winnie¡¯s dismissive demeanor and pressed on, ¡°You know, I couldn¡¯t believe it when Hobson told me.


    When did you and Drakie be such buddies?¡±


    The way she emphasized ¡°buddies¡± and dropped Drake¡¯s name so informally would make anyone think


    they were old friends.


    If Winnie hadn¡¯t heard Drake himself insist she call him Mr. Patterson, she might have been fooled too.


    Yet, here was Amber, flip¨Cflopping between formalities behind his back.


    Did she think Drake wouldn¡¯t find out about her intention?


    Winnie remained silent, but Amber continued.


    ¡°Still, Winnie, as much as the Pattersons are friends with our family, Drakie is a man, and for a young


    woman like yourself to be at his house sote¡­ it¡¯s not entirely proper.¡±


    Her words,ced with a hint of guidance, caused Hobson and other members of the Bryant family, who


    had been eavesdropping from the living room, to exchange subtly disapproving nces.


    Winnie, about to step away, paused.


    3/4


    Chapter 185


    Why was it that some people, despite being clearly ignored, feltpelled to intrude with their


    insinuations and make others ufortable?


    Turning to Amber, Winnie¡¯s face was a mask of calm as she asked evenly, ¡°At the Pattersons¡® earlier,


    Mr. Patterson made it clear that he prefers to be called Mr. Patterson. You agreed so readily then, so


    why revert to calling him ¡®Drakie¡® behind his back? Would Mr. Patterson approve of this, I wonder?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    The final question hung in the air, light as a feather but hitting Amber like a sledgehammer to the


    forehead.


    Amber¡¯s eyes widened in shock; she hadn¡¯t expected Winnie to have overheard her conversation with


    Drake. How could she eavesdrop on their private exchange?!


    Usually unppable, Amber found herself blindsided by Winnie¡¯s sudden interjection. Before she could


    compose herself, Springer bounded into the room from the living room, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Why do you keep calling Drake ¡®Drakie¡® when he asked you not to?¡± he inquired, his forthright question


    turning Amber¡¯s cheeks a shade redder.


    Embarrassed and indignant, she stammered, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s just a habit, I haven¡¯t had the chance to break it


    yet.¡±


    Trying to regain herposure, Amber mustered an excuse and turned to Winnie, ¡°I meant no offense,


    we¡¯re just close, you know? If it bothers you, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Her voice trailed off, but before she could gather her thoughts, the internal alert from her ¡®rtionship


    system¡® rang in her mind.


    System alert: Springer¡¯s favourability rating has decreased by 3, currently at 61. Warning: Favourability


    is approaching failing levels. Please take action to improve your standing with the target character.


    Amber stiffened in disbelief, her gaze turning incredulously toward Springer.


    What had she done to cause such a sudden drop in his favor? She had already forgiven him for


    keeping his distance and now this?


    In that moment, Amber felt truly wronged.


    Springer, for his part, was puzzled by the wounded look in Amber¡¯s eyes.


    Ever since their falling out, he felt much clearer in his thoughts. Had this been the old days, he


    would¡¯ve med Winnie for Amber¡¯s words. But now¡­


    He found Amber¡¯s insistence on the familiar term ¡®Drakie¡® rather disingenuous, especially since Drake


    had already corrected her. Her excuse about habit sounded fake. After all, she had barely spoken to


    Drake since her arrival at the Bryant household. Maybe he had misjudged her character.


    In contrast, Winnie seemed more genuine ¨C strong, loyal, and true.


    System alert: Springer¡¯s favourability rating has dropped by 2, now at 59. Warning: Favourability has


    fallen below eptable levels. Please re¨Cinitiate your strategy with the target character.


    11:11


    Chapter 186


    Amber felt frustration boiling inside her. She had been silent, and still, his opinion of her had


    plummeted. This infuriating child!


    Springer represented everything ungrateful and foolish!


    Struggling to maintain herposure before the others, Amber dipped her head and quickly exited the


    room.


    Winnie watched Amber¡¯s retreating figure with a slight frown. For just a moment, she had noticed a


    fleeting change in Amber¡¯s expression. Could she have been mistaken?


    Meanwhile, Hobson observed Amber¡¯s hasty and forlorn departure, feeling a pang of guilt directed


    toward Winnie. He opened his mouth to speak but was immediately met with Winnie¡¯s cold, slightly


    threatening stare. Intimidated, he coughed awkwardly and changed the subject.


    ¡°Grandpa was asking about you earlier. Don¡¯t forget to check in with him when you get a chance,¡± he


    said before quickly ascending the stairs without waiting for a response.


    Winnie paid him no mind, her attention diverted by Springer¡¯s incessant chatter. Once she finally


    managed to send him on his way, she received a message from Drake.


    Drake: If you need, you¡¯re wee to use my study for your rituals.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of the purified aura in Drake¡¯s study, her heart racing at the prospect.


    She hesitated for a moment, then sent a probing message in return.


    Winnie: What if I need¡­ gold aura? Could I borrow that too?


    She had been so busy today that she had fallen asleep without asking for a ¡°thank you¡± from


    him.


    After a brief wait, when she thought he might not reply, her phone pinged with a response.


    Drake: Yes.


    The simplicity of the message made Winnie¡¯s eyes sparkle with excitement, and even the annoyance


    from Amber¡¯s earlier disturbance seemed to dissipate.


    This was a major win; she had secured ess to the gold aura and to Drake¡¯s study.


    Filled with newfound lightness, Winnie practically floated upstairs, her spirits soaring.


    Drake, on the other hand, paused after sending the message, questioning his own impulsiveness. He


    had not only allowed her ess to his private study but had agreed to the additional request for the


    gold aura.


    Once a decision was made, however, there was no turning back for him. He instructed his butler, ¡°If


    Winniees by while I¡¯m away, let her use the study.¡±


    The butler was taken aback by the unexpected generosity. The young master was not only permitting


    Winnie into his study but was essentially granting her full ess?


    With a mix of relief and astonishment, the butler acknowledged the order, ¡°Got it, sir.¡±


    2/3


    11:115


    After a brief pause, the butler asked, ¡°And what if Miss Amber from the Bryant familyes by **


    He had sensed Amber¡¯s eagerness to form a bond with their household.


    At the mention of Amber, Drake almost forgot who she was. Recalling her visit and the unwanted


    familiarity, he frowned and said decisively. ¡°The Bryant family has only one youngdy worth


    mentioning. If shees by again, just send her away.¡±


    The butler understood. Amber was no longer wee.


    In the Bryant household, Amber had just managed to calm down from Springer¡¯s disfavor, teetering on


    the brink of a failing grade in his books. Unexpectedly, another system alert knocked the wind out of


    her sails.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Drake¡¯s approval rating is 1, current rating 37,¡± the system announced.


    Amber was dumbfounded. She had thought 38 was the lowest he could go, but the man had just


    dropped another point! And so abruptly!


    ¡°Why? What did I do now?¡± Amber was truly on the verge of a meltdown. It would be one thing if she


    had actually done something to merit this, but she was innocent!


    She hadn¡¯t even stirred the pot since returning from the Patterson family gathering, and Drake had


    shown no particr reaction to her visit.


    Now, almost an hourter, her rating had plummeted¡­


    There was only one possibility Amber could think of.


    ¡°It has to be Winnie! She must have badmouthed me to Drake!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.


    A deep¨Cseated irritation towards Winnie gnawed at her. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Winnie was hell¨Cbent


    on making her life miserable. First, she swooped in to im the title of Mrs. Bryant ¨C a title Amber


    hadn¡¯t even contested, instead choosing to treat Winnie with kindness and consideration.


    But no amount of goodwill had made a dent in Winnie¡¯s disdain. Now, she was going out of her way to


    sabotage Amber¡­


    Clenching her teeth in frustration, Amber queried the system, ¡°If I manage to boost her approval rating,


    can I also siphon off some of her luck?¡±


    The system, usually quick to respond, hesitated as if weighing its words.


    ¡°Winnie¡¯s fate is unique. Any reckless attempt to absorb her fortune could r¨ªsk exposing the system¡¯s


    existence.¡±


    The implication was clear: the system was advising against targeting Winnie as an object of Amber¡¯s


    schemes. Obviously, it also doubted Amber¡¯s ability to win her over, much like her failed attempts to


    charm Drake.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Amber awoke with a sense of unease, her reflection in the mirror confirming that herplexion had


    taken a turn for the worse. It was a clear side effect of her dwindling poprity, a currency more


    valuable than gold in her social circle.


    With the start of college just over a month away, she knew she had to regain her lost charm. Nothing


    less than perfection would suffice for her debut into university life.


    She considered her options. Springer, with his unpredictable mood swings, was not an ideal target for a


    quick turnaround. Cutler, the most approachable of the lot, had left for Nystone City, leaving her with


    only one viable option ¨C Hobson.


    As luck would have it, Hobson¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. Amber decided to leverage this


    golden opportunity to win back his favor.


    With a burst of determination, she applied a light, natural¨Clooking makeup and headed downstairs,


    nning to subtly inquire about Hobson¡¯stest desires under the guise of scouting for his birthday gift.


    It was a strategy that often worked wonders with men, far more effective than blunt questions.


    Humming to herself, she made her way to the dining room where she spotted Hobson, greeting him


    with her usual radiant smile. ¡°Morning!¡±


    Grace personified, she maintained her image as the ever¨Cwarm presence in the household.


    Hobson, oblivious to Amber¡¯s troubles, nodded in acknowledgment while instructing the staff to set the


    breakfast table.


    Amber¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the morning spread. ¡°Isn¡¯t this from Brioche Brew?¡± she remarked


    with a spark of recognition. ¡°I thought they didn¡¯t do deliveries.¡±


    Puffing up slightly, Hobson replied, ¡°Got tired of the same old breakfast routine, so I sent Bonita out to


    Brioche Brew this morning.¡±


    At the mention of Bonita, Amber¡¯s smile widened, noticing a small dish of cinnamon rolls ¨C her favorite


    ¨C sitting on the table. She remembered mentioning once how much she liked them, and it warmed her


    heart that Hobson had remembered and made the effort to have them brought in early.


    Before she could reach for a roll, Hobson nonchntly slid the dish away from her towards the door.


    He coughed lightly to catch the attention of a neer who had just walked in.


    ¡°Winnie,¡± he called out, ¡°I had someone bring in breakfast from Brioche Brew. Why don¡¯t youe over


    and try it? Their cinnamon rolls are especially popr; they¡¯re usually sold out in no


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time.¡±


    The room fell into an awkward silence. Amber was mystified ¨C since when had Hobson and Winnie


    been on such friendly terms? She remembered a recent spat over some silly prank. And now, he was


    inviting her for breakfast?


    1/3


    11:12


    Amber et as it she had missed a crucial episode in a soap opera. Her grip on the situation ¨C and


    perhaps even on Hobson¨Cseemed to be slipping away.


    As Winnie approached, seeming confused herself. Hobson pushed the dish of cinnamon rolls toward


    her. Yet Wimme ignored the gesture and made herself a bowl of oatmeal, her refusal


    clear and unspoken.


    Hobson, visibly frustrated by her rejection and desperate to win her favor for that personal request


    involving a custom crystal caring, swallowed his pride and temper.


    The dining room was thick with tension when suddenly the sound of footsteps thundered from upstars.


    Springer descended, chore in hand, and made a beeline for Winnie, a mischievous twinkte in his eve


    ¡°Winnie, die you see the trending news? Ghostly Guidance just announced that Mae is leaving the


    show. Looks like you won¡¯t have to deal with her on the next episode!¡± He showed her the Screen,


    Carey containing his glee


    Mae¡¯s departure was significant news for the household. given Winnie¡¯s involvement in the stow..


    Hobson, seizing the cocortunity for conversation, chimed in. ¡°Is that the same Mae who Insinuated that


    Minnie was being kept by someone?¡±


    Springer and Winnie turned to him in unison, expressions of disbelief painted on their faces.


    Scringer exasperated advised. ¡°Hocson, if you can¡¯t say something nice, maybe don¡¯t say anytime at


    all.¡±


    Hatson stung by the critique, especiallying from his younger cousin, bristled silently.


    Amber thought that the two brothers from the Bryant family were crazy!


    Before they used to follow her around and tter her, but at that time, even though she was right there


    in person, they only had eyes for Winnie!


    Mee was facing her own turmoil custed from the Ghostly Guidance show, abandoned by her agem and


    comcary, leaving her to navigate the bacsh alone. She cursed under her breath.


    Mee was almost trembling with anger as she locked at the announcement from the Ghostly Suidance


    croduction team


    After leaving the team. She realized she had done something foolish. Who would have thought that


    Winnie was actually the heiress of the Bright Group? She locked so ordinary. There were hardly any


    branded items on her, especially given her interest in metaphysics and such esoteric mamers.


    Which heiress would fancy this sort of thing? And what¡¯s with enrolling in a Supernatural Department,


    anyway?


    Mae had a hunch that the production team had been aware of Winnie¡¯s identity from the get¨Cgo. which


    exined the VIP treatment she seemed to get ever since the show started.


    11:120


    Chapter 187


    And nobody bothered to clue her in.


    Had they just told her Winnie came from an influential background, she wouldn¡¯t have made those


    ambiguousments on the show¡­


    She¡¯d been regretting her departure from the show since yesterday, but no matter how she tried to


    exin to her agent that she wanted to make amends with Winnie, the agent seemed disinterested and


    even took away her Twitter ess.


    Mae knew it was all because of the cease and desist letters from the Bright Group and Starfall


    Entertainment.


    Who would¡¯ve thought Winnie and her family would y hardball over a few jokes and a photo? Was


    there really a need to make such a fuss with legal threats?


    Mae thoughtying low at herpany¡¯s request was punishment enough.


    But little did she know, behind her back, thepany had already terminated her contract with the


    show!


    They didn¡¯t even give her a heads¨Cup!


    They just went ahead and posted an announcement online.


    Mae felt like the show had stomped all over her reputation, and she woke up grinding her teeth in rage,


    ¡°Just because Winniees from a good family, they¡¯re all scared of the Bryant n, so they step on


    me¡­ What¡¯s the big deal, do they think I¡¯ll just roll over?¡±


    Fuming, Mae grabbed her assistant by the arm and ordered, ¡°Go, get on the inte and spread the


    word that I was forced out. Say the show was sucking up to heiress Winnie and


    deliberately sidelined me!¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The assistant frowned at Mae¡¯s words.


    ¡°Seriously, Mae?¡± she said, ¡°Anny told you toy off the inte drama for a while. She was already


    peeved when you went rogue and hired some trolls to trash¨Ctalk Winnie. Now this¡­¡±


    ¡°And what? You¡¯re ming me too?¡± Mae red at her assistant. Normally, she would maintain her


    starletposure, but today, her fury cast aside any semnce of emotional control. She was about to


    rip into her assistant again when a sharp toothache seized her, causing her to clutch her cheek.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever. My tooth is killing me. Just go and make me a dentist appointment.¡±


    Ever since Mae¡¯s fiasco at the Ghostly Guidance event, it seemed her luck had taken a nosedive. First


    her manager had a go at her, and now even sipping cold water triggered a


    toothache.


    The assistant, though skeptical, couldn¡¯t help but offer some advice.


    ¡°Should I get you some painkillers for now? Anny said that ever since the show announced your


    departure, the paparazzi will be on your tail. You really should avoid going out¡­¡±


    Mid¨Csentence, the assistant remembered something else and hastily added, ¡°And, uh, the show sald


    guy who was using dark magic to harm people got caught, but since you were one of his victims, you


    might still be in for a string of bad luck. Better stay in-¡±


    Before she could finish, a half¨Cempty water bottle hurled through the air, hitting her shoulder. She


    winced in pain.


    Mae, her face once adored by fans like the moon in a clear night sky, was now twisted with a sinister


    scowl. ¡°You think you can tell me what to do? Believe me, I can fire you in a


    heartbeat!¡±


    Mae wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to any advice.


    Not that she¡¯d be scared even if she did. After all, she still had that Protection Charm she snagged from


    the show¡¯s set!


    It was the same charm that was supposed to protect her from the dark magic she o protect her from the


    dark magic she encountered. If only she hadn¡¯t been so angry with her manager for going over her


    head to cancel her contract with the show, she might have asked about it. She might have learned that


    the charm¡¯s power was spent after shielding her that one time.


    But Maepletely disregarded her assistant¡¯s warning, who, intimidated by her re, obediently went


    to book the dentist appointment and informed Anny afterward.


    Anny, rubbing her forehead with a sense of frustration, muttered, ¡°Let her go if she wants.


    12-20


    She¡¯s beyond help.


    She had hoped Mae could turn things around, but you can¡¯t save someone from themselves.


    That very afternoon, Mae, fully incognito with a mask and sunsses, stepped out the door.


    She had no choice but to leave the house. The morning¡¯s toothache was nothingpared to the


    swelling in her cheek after her nap.


    Apanied by her assistant, she visited a big dental clinic in downtown.


    However, as soon as they left the house, they were spotted by lurking paparazzi.


    The morning announcement of Mae¡¯s exit from Ghostly Guidance had sparked a variety of online


    comments. While a few sympathized with her, suspecting the Bryant family of using their influence to


    oust her, the majority thought she got what she deserved.


    With her fan base dwindling after a massive unfollowing, Mae¡¯s online reputation was plummeting. But


    the paparazzi were eager to capitalize on thisst wave of interest.


    After waiting outside the clinic for over an hour, Mae and her assistant finally emerged. The paparazzi


    swarmed them, desperate for fresh footage.


    ¡°Mae, with your departure from Ghostly Guidance, what do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Mae, are you stepping out today for some stic surgery?¡±


    Mae nearly exploded with anger at their questions but knew better than to confront them head¨Con. With


    clenched teeth, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here to see the dentist.¡±


    She brushed off further inquiries and quickened her pace.


    But the paparazzi weren¡¯t satisfied with such a mundane answer and kept pestering her.


    Annoyed and desperate to reach her waiting car, Mae suddenly took off running.


    The paparazzi, taken by surprise, gave chase.


    In her hurry, Mae tripped right before she reached the car and took a hard fall, face¨Cnting into a


    nearby step.


    The paparazzi, realizing the situation, immediately shouted, ¡°We didn¡¯t touch her! We didn¡¯t cause her


    fall!¡±


    Mae felt as if her entire face was numb with pain. As she tried to get up with the help of her assistant,


    she tasted blood and spat out something.


    The paparazzi, now cautiously filming, captured the moment Mae spat out a tooth, her mouth bloody


    and missing a front tooth.


    By evening, that shocking image had gone viral.


    12:20


    How bad was it? Mae¡¯s fans unfollowed in silence, and onlinementators harshly dissected the


    dental implications of her missing tooth. Even If repaired, the image of her without a front tooth would


    haunt her career like a bad omen.


    Winnie, reviewing the day¡¯s online frenzy, noticed that the dark aura lingering over Mac had dissipated


    somewhat after the bloodshed. Yet, with the inte aze with mockery, Mae¡¯s streak of misfortune


    was far from over.


    Fame, as they say in showbiz, is like a nurturing me¨CIt can elevate one¡¯s aura. To Winnie, this ¡®me¡®


    was the luck bestowed by fans¡® support, akin to the strength of their belief. The deeper the devotion,


    the stronger the personal fortune.


    But conversely, for Mae, her luck seemed to dwindle with her fading stardom.


    If someone gets universally mmed online, they end up catching bad vibes like a cold.


    These vibes, once they pile up, can turn a person¡¯s luck sour.


    In short, if you¡¯re just going through tough times but the whole inte is waiting for your fall, you¡¯re


    basically cursed.


    And, as luck would have it, Mae¡¯s caught in that exact storm right now.


    But, none of that mess has anything to do with Winnie at the moment.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    The night before the third episode of the show was due to air, Winnie received news from the EU


    Supernatural Department.


    Due to the Department¡¯s physical training requirements, all new students were to report to the academy


    two weeks early for a rigorous, closed¨Cdoor boot camp.


    In simpler terms: military training.


    Upon receiving the message, Winnie immediately discussed it with Baily and Bagot at the production


    team¡¯s office.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to participate in the next two episodes,¡± she said bluntly, dropping the bombshell that


    left Baily and Bagot¡¯s faces drained of color.


    After the revtionst episode that Winnie was the heiress to the Bright Group, her online poprity


    had skyrocketed.


    Not to mention that over the course of the show, Winnie had consistently topped the charts in personal


    poprity and discussion ¨C even outshining the fan¨Cfavorite, Kane.


    Hearing that Winnie would miss the next two episodes was something the production team just couldn¡¯t


    ept.


    ¡°Look, we can shuffle the shooting schedule around, don¡¯t just bail on us,¡± Baily tried to persuade her.


    ¡°And what about your academy? Can¡¯t you get out of boot camp with a doctor¡¯s note or something? We


    can pull some strings if that¡¯s what it takes,¡± Bagot chimed in, suggesting that no girl, especially in the


    sweltering summer heat, would be keen on military training.


    Winnie listened to their pleas, her expression unfazed as she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t miss the academy¡¯s early


    reporting.¡±


    She pondered for a moment and then offered seriously, ¡°If taking leave is difficult for the show, I can


    step down and rmend another talented supernatural expert to take my ce.¡±


    Baily and Bagot looked even more horrified at the prospect of her leaving the show for good than they


    were about her missing two episodes.


    ¡°No way!¡± Baily dered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the showrunners. Schooles first ¨C we¡¯ll fit in


    as best we can with your schedule!¡±


    Winnie eyed Baily, then Bagot, uncertain, ¡°Are you sure this won¡¯t give you trouble?¡±


    Both shook their heads in unison, ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯smon for celebs to take a break from shows


    for schools. Starting university is not something to take lightly.¡±


    Despite their words, Baily and Bagot could barely muster a forced smile.


    12.21


    This tension lingered until the arrival of the other guests and the imminent start of the live broadcast.


    The new quest for this episode wasn¡¯t kept under wraps by the production team; he was Introduced


    openly among the other guests as they awaited the live broadcast.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after previous guest debacles, this episode¡¯s stand¨Cin, Joseph, was a well¨C


    known figure in the industry.


    A child actor, Joseph, now just neen and with fifteen years in the business, was a familiar face,


    having yed the younger versions of lead characters in numerous films and TV shows.


    In short, he had a fantastic reputation with the general public.


    With his youthful good looks and an air of boyish charm, Joseph quickly drew the live audience¡¯s


    attention.


    ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Joseph, thrilled to be here on ¡®Ghostly Guidance. I¡¯m looking forward to getting to


    know all the guests on the show,¡± he said with a candid smile that sent the viewers into a frenzy.


    Thements section exploded with reactions:


    ¡°Long time no see, Joseph!¡±


    ¨C


    *Joseph¡¯s all grown up they say boys change so much at eighteen, and my first love is now a campus


    heartthrob!¡±


    ¡°Baby, I love you!¡±


    ¡°I like Joseph, but I¡¯m a bit worried about him, given the ¡®curse¡® of being the sixth guest on this show.¡±


    ¡°What curse? The previous guests were just reckless, let¡¯s not start rumors, okay?¡±


    ¡°Our Joseph has been in the spotlight since he was a kid, he won¡¯t fall because of some curse


    screenshot this for proof!¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°I retract my earlierment; standing up against the curse is risky.¡±


    ¡°Are all the new guests greeted with such hostility here? I just want to quietly watch Joseph.¡±


    ¡°Can someone tell me who¡¯s older, Joseph or Winnie?¡±


    Thestment drew the viewers¡® attention, and on the other side of the live broadcast, Joseph


    seemed to realize his oversight.


    He turned and shed a smile at Winnie, saying, ¡°Almost forgot, this one¡¯s for you.¡±


    He reached out his hand, like a scene from a teen drama depicting a fresh encounter


    2/3


    between young stars, ¡°Nice to meet you, Winnie. I¡¯m Joseph,¡±


    The morning light bathed them both, casting an almost magical glow around them.


    The other guests watched in surprise, while the audience went wild online:


    ¨C


    ¡°Oh my god, Joseph¡¯s intro is like a scene from a romantic drama is this actually a dating show?¡±


    ¡°This is a supernatural adventure show, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m kind of shipping this. Producers, please, can we switch to a dating format?¡±


    Behind the monitoring screen, Bagot was fuming at the fans¡® wild suggestions.


    It was a supernatural adventure show, changing it to a romance was out of the question!


    Already irked by the possibility of Winnie missing future recordings, Bagot¡¯s mood worsened.


    Meanwhile, Winnie regarded Joseph¡¯s extended hand without a hint of emotional turmoil, maintaining


    the same poise andposure as when she shook hands with Naylor in the first episode. She greeted


    him with a light handshake and then let go.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Winnie said politely, then turned to Candace, ¡°What were you asking me earlier?¡±


    referring to a question Candace had posed just before the show went live.


    Candace caught sight of Winnie, who appeared unfazed by the live camera rolling in front. of them.


    With the casual air of someone starting small talk, Candace inquired, ¡°Hey Winnie, what were you


    chatting about with Bagot just now? He seemed a bit down in the dumps.¡±


    With that singlement, Candace shifted the attention of the others from the neer straight to


    Winnie.


    Kane couldn¡¯t resist chiming in with a yful tone, ¡°What¡¯s got Bagot feeling blue? Spill the beans, I


    wanna hear this.¡±


    Hisment was obviously in jest, but it left Bagot feeling a bit speechless.


    Winnie nced towards Bagot off¨Ccamera, then back at the other guests, and simply said, ¡°Oh,


    nothing major. Just mentioned that I¡¯ll be taking a leave of absence and skipping the next episode¡¯s


    shoot.¡±


    The moment Winnie¡¯s words hit the air, the atmosphere in the live stream shifted. dramatically. The


    audience, who had been cheerfully engaging with Winnie and the new guest, suddenly had a change of


    heart.


    The chat exploded with emotive messages.


    ¡°What?! Winnie¡¯s not gonna be on the next show?! WHY?!¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m here just to see our girl Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Next episode is thest one before summer break. Once school starts, I won¡¯t be able to catch every


    live show. How can you be so cruel not to turn up?¡±


    ¡°If Winnie doesn¡¯t show, neither do I!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Winnie got going on that she needs to take off? School hasn¡¯t even started yet, right?¡±


    The chat was aze with discussion and disappointment over Winnie¡¯s uing absence. Bagot


    watched the flurry ofments, unsurprised by the viewers¡® reactions.


    Though he hadn¡¯t nned to address it directly in the show, with Winnie having mentioned it, Bagot


    cued the host through his headset to shed some light on the situation.


    Ned picked up on the cue and turned to the camera to exin, ¡°So here¡¯s the deal, folks. Everyone


    knows Winnie¡¯s a freshman this year, and EU Supernatural Department¡¯s a bit different from other


    schools. They require freshmen to report in half a month early for some physical training. This just


    happens to sh with our next episode¡¯s filming schedule.¡±


    Once the live audience heard the reason, their disappointment was mixed with understanding.


    After all, freshman orientation isn¡¯t something you can just skip.


    Candace, too, was taken aback. Winnie always seemed so mature that she often forgot the girl was a


    fresh eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold just out of high school.


    ¡°Freshman orientation is definitely not something you can miss.¡±


    On a whim, Candace mused, ¡°What if we tag along for your orientation? I¡¯m kinda curious to see what


    the Supernatural Department is like.¡±


    Candace¡¯s offhand suggestion opened the floodgates of the audience¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m kind of curious, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much mystery about this Supernatural Department online, but there¡¯s no info anywhere!


    Want to see!¡±


    ¡°Is this academy not open to the public? The show could get clearance, right? It¡¯d be good publicity.¡±


    ¡°Hey, director, are you listening? Get in touch with Supernatural Department. Let¡¯s go with Winnie for


    the next episode!¡±


    ¡°Great idea, count my vote!¡±


    Count my vote!¡±


    The chat moderator was taken aback by the barrage of supportivements, thinking to himself how


    unpredictableizens can be.


    The Supernatural Department might align with the show¡¯s mystical themes, but each episode was a


    carefully nned affair by the production team. There¡¯s no way the director would just change ns for


    Winnie on a whim.


    But as he nced at Bagot, he saw the man looking at the chat, not with disbelief, but with a


    contemtive air. Could this actually work?


    Unaware of the little scheme Bagot was considering under the influence of the viewers, Winnie


    responded to Candace¡¯s suggestion instinctively, ¡°I doubt that¡¯ll work.¡±


    Candace pouted, ¡°Why not? What if I pretend to be your sister and escort you?¡±


    Winnie gave her a nce but didn¡¯t argue about the sister part, replying earnestly, ¡°The academy


    doesn¡¯t allow any family members to apany new students during orientation. It¡¯s one of their


    rules.¡±


    Her statement shocked not only Candace but also Kane, Gentry, and even Joseph, who couldn¡¯t help


    but interject, ¡°These days, some scammers send out fake eptance letters and create convincing


    websites. But if you look closer, you¡¯ll find they¡¯re bogus institutions. What if your Supernatural


    Department is one of those traps?¡±


    Joseph¡¯sment stirred some nerves; after all, despite being touted as a legitimatel national


    university, no one could find the Supernatural Department¡¯s address online. And now they¡¯re saying


    family can¡¯te to orientation? It sounded suspiciously like one of those scam schools.


    The live audience, previously oblivious to this angle, began to worry for Winnie¡¯s safety.


    But others thought the concern was unwarranted.


    ¡°Think about Winnie¡¯s family background. If the EU Supernatural Department was shady, her family


    would have exposed it long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a solid point. Noeback.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s already been a deep dive into the school. It¡¯s confirmed to be legitimate and redited, just a


    bit unusual.¡±


    ¡°Might not be a scam, but the rules sure are weird.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! For Winnie¡¯s safety, I suggest the show follows her during orientation.¡±


    ¡°A bit obvious, aren¡¯t we? With family not allowed, the show has even less chance.¡±


    ¡°Agh, I¡¯m getting more curious by the second.¡±


    As the other guests started to fret, Mervin finally spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the EU Supernatural


    Department. It¡¯s no scam; it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Hearing Mervin¡¯s assurance, everyone rallied around him with questions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there? Were you a student?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you graduate from Breeze University?¡±


    ¡°Mervin, what¡¯s it like there?¡±


    The guests bombarded him with inquiries, but Mervin remained unfazed, his usual calmposure


    intact, ¡°I attended a Supernatural Association conference there a couple of years ago with my mentor.¡±


    With that, Mervin said no more, but his words were enough to alleviate concerns about Winnie¡¯s new


    school.


    Just in time, the host steered the conversation back to the episode¡¯s main topic.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve ventured into the heart of the legendary Mandrake Meadow, an area steeped in a rich


    history of foraging that spans over a century. Just over my shoulder, nestled within the hills, two ancient


    Mandrakes were once unearthed, fetching over three million dors each at auction.


    As many of you may know, wild Mandrake is rarer. With the increased exploitation of our forests in


    recent years, ancient wild Mandrake has be a scarcity.


    We chose Mandrake Meadow as our third episode¡¯s location because this area has been gued by


    animal disturbances and destruction for the past six months. Even freshly nted seeds have been


    dug up and ruined.


    Despite several investigations by forestry officials and rted departments, the culprit remains atrge.


    It¡¯s almost as if someone¨Cor something¨Chas been provoked. Recently, members of the Mandrake


    Meadow Watch, those tasked with guarding the Mandrake, have been mysteriously found asleep by


    the roadside at the foot of the mountains.


    This has left the townsfolk on edge, whispering of the God of Nature¡¯s wrath toward the foragers,


    vowing to end the vige¡¯s reliance on the cultivation and harvesting of Mandrake.¡±


    Mandrake Meadow is, after all, a renowned locale. Cutting off the main source of livelihood for the


    residents would be devastating. The mayor even secretly brought in a mystic in hopes of resolving the


    situation, to no avail.


    Desperate for solutions, the locals reached out to our show, ¡°Ghostly Guidance,¡± in the hopes of finding


    some assistance.


    Even if they can¡¯t crack the case, perhaps the exposure from the show will draw someone with the right


    skills to put an end to the mystery once and for all.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The viewersmented.


    1 swear I¡¯ve seen this story about Mandrake Meadow online before. It¡¯s real, I tell ya!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the nearby town, so you can take my word for it. It¡¯s the real deal!¡±


    ¡°The show¡¯s crew even rified there were no scripts involved, so it¡¯s gotta be legit.¡±


    ¡°Sounds almost like Mother Nature¡¯s throwing a fit, right? My grandma used to say mountains that


    nurtured medicinal herbs were endowed with spirits. Maybe there really is. a guardian spirit.¡±


    ¡°With all the development going on, lots of forests have been hit hard. Wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Mother


    Nature is giving us a warning.¡±


    ¡°Geez, I hope the guests on the show won¡¯t run into any trouble, though.¡±


    ¡°Nah, Mother Nature¡¯s gentle at heart. Even if she¡¯s sending a warning, it¡¯s a kind one. Haven¡¯t heard of


    any fatal incidents so far.¡±


    ¡°Bute on, uprooting fledgling mandrakes and tossing them aside as a ¡®gentle¡® act? That¡¯s money


    down the drain. The investors must be losing their shirts!¡±


    Hmm, I have faith in Mervin and Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Hey are you?


    Gentry by leaving him out?¡±


    ¡°And what about Kaney,Candy and Joseph? Why leave them out of the picture?¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone knows that the other three are just pretty faces for the camera.¡±


    Amidst the lively debate among the viewers in the live chat, the show¡¯s crew van had already brought


    the six guests to a vige at the foot of the mountain.


    Calling it a vige might be an understatement, as most buildings were at least two stories tall.


    Thanks to the fame of the local mandrake trade, with their cultivation and sales techniques, nearly


    every family was doing well.


    ¡°This vige looks pretty well¨Coff, nothing like those rural scenes on TV,¡± Candace couldn¡¯t help but


    remark, as Gentry, always eager for the spotlight, jumped in to exin,


    ¡°Well, this is the famous Mandrake Meadow. The struggling viges you see on TV are often deep in


    the mountains, where development¡¯s a tad slower. Most rural areas here are doing just fine, with


    homes as fancy as some vis.¡±


    He then pointed out the stone archway they had just passed, ¡°That stone archway we saw at the


    entrance, that¡¯s something only the wealthiermunities build. It¡¯s like the face of


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the vige. The style and grandeur vary with the vige¡¯s prosperity.


    The one we passed had upturned eaves with auspicious clouds carved beneath them and a pair of


    drum¨Cshaped stones at the front it¡¯s a symbol of good fortune and protection.¡±


    Gotta say, after a couple of episodes, Gentry¡¯s finding his groove in the show.


    Although he imed to be talented, but deep down he knew he had no actual skills, especially


    compared to Mervin and Winnie. The more he tries, the more he seems like he¡¯s putting on an act.


    After witnessing a few guest mishaps, Gentry¡¯s genuinely scared.


    So he scrutinized his performance in the previous episodes and came up with a new n, finally


    carving out a better character for himself on the show.


    That was to exin local customs and mystical trivia.


    Mervin and Winnie had touched on these topics before, but they weren¡¯t the talkative types. With


    Candace energizing the atmosphere, Gentry naturally took on a different role.


    Lucky for him, his years as a mystical streamer had built up a reservoir of knowledge, and with some


    extra homework before the show, he was well¨Cprepared.


    All the other guests were listening intently, all except for Ned.


    He felt like his lines were being stolen. After all, as the host, introductions and exnations were his


    job.


    Thest time he felt this way was when Gentry took over the live interaction segment.


    And now, Gentry seemed hooked on hosting.


    Was he after Ned¡¯s job?


    A flicker of anxiety crossed Ned¡¯s mind, and he quickly took the baton from Gentry, also starting to


    enthusiastically introduce the vige.


    Since the vige was doing well, there were more young people aroundpared to other viges left


    with just the elderly.


    Many of them followed the show online or were fans of the stars, so they were thrilled about the crew¡¯s


    arrival.


    In contrast to the previous low¨Ckey wees, this visit was met with great enthusiasm. from the


    vigers.


    Upon disembarking, Ned and the gang were warmly greeted by the vige chief and his people.


    The chief shook Ned¡¯s hand in wee and gave a brief rundown of the vige,


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the guest houses all ready for you folks, and the families hosting you have been briefed.


    They¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    1221 03


    Ned thanked him and turned to the six guests, ¡°Based on the arrangements between the show¡¯s


    producers and the vige chief, you¡¯ll be paired up and staying with local families. The three


    households you¡¯ll be with have all experienced disturbances in the past.


    You¡¯ll need to investigate and uncover the truth behind the harassment of the Mandrake Guardians and


    the vigers. Tomorrow, we will all go into the mountains to check out the damaged mandrake fields.¡±


    Pairing up was also a safety measure, In case of any unexpected incidents during their stay.


    Since this amodation arrangement naturally formed pairs, Winnie and Candace ended up


    together without question.


    Candace immediately hugged Winnie in excitement, ¡°Finally! After three episodes, I get to team up with


    Winnie! We¡¯re more than just bed partners now.¡±


    Her words carried a yful double entendre, cracking up the crew, guests, and viewers alike.


    With a triumphant smirk, she teased the other two pairs, ¡°You guys are going down this time!¡±


    After thest two episodes, even the viewers had a hunch that Winnie was the key to


    sess.


    There was even a saying among fans: He who has Winnie, has victory.


    Winnie was ustomed to Candace¡¯s exuberance and teasing, simply smiling and letting


    her have her moment of excitement.


    The three pairs of roommates drew lots and, with their luggage in tow, headed to their respective host


    families.


    As part of the show¡¯s segment, and thanks to the Mayor¡¯s heads¨Cup that the vigers should not crowd


    around and disrupt the filming crew, the participants split up and navigated their way to their respective


    ¡°homes¡± using the signs and asking for directions.


    Winnie and Candace were assigned to stay at the house that earlier had been frequently teased as the


    abode of the Mandrake Guardians. The owner of the house, the second son, had moved back home


    out of fear of the so¨Ccalled ¡°God of Nature.¡±


    Hearing the term ¡°Mandrake Guardians,¡± Candace¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Winnie, do you think there


    might actually be a God of Nature?¡± she asked.


    Winnie shook her head without responding, but as she stepped through the threshold, she sensed


    something peculiar in the air.


    She paused for a fraction of a second. Her gaze shifted, her clear eyes urately settling on a man in


    his forties, a member of this household.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Winnie caught the cameraman¡¯s attention with a curious nce, prompting him to deftly swing his


    camera in the direction she was looking.


    Whoa, did y¡¯all see the way Winnie was looking at that guy? He¡¯s sketchy¡±


    ¡°That must be one of the Mandrake Guardians, right? Don¡¯t ask me how I know.¡±


    1 guess this would be an easy one again, it¡¯s just all so easy for Winnie.


    The viewers tuned into her livestream eagerly awaited her revtion.


    Even if a few trolls tried to stir trouble in the chat, they were quickly drowned out by a wave of


    supportivements.


    Candace, always attentive, followed Winnie¡¯s gaze and inquired softly, ¡°Winnie, did you spot something


    odd? Does he have something on him?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Laird, the Mandrake Guardian, felt a surge of anxiety


    The vige chief had mentioned that the crew of ¡°Ghostly Guidance included some real¨Cdeal experts,


    but Laird always doubted the authenticity of these shows. Especially when looking at two delicate¨C


    looking young women who didn¡¯t seem to have the air of seasoned professionals.


    However, when the younger of the two nced his way, Laird felt an inexplicable


    pressure


    His anxiety peaked when he heard the other girl ask if he was carrying something strange. Fortunately,


    Winnie just gave him a quick once¨Cover and announced with confidence, ¡°Rx, there¡¯s nothing on


    you. And no sign of the God of Nature either¡±


    Laird¡¯s family initially breathed a sigh of relief at her reassurance, but their feelings were mixed when


    she mentioned the absence of the God of Nature Living in the shadow of the great mountains, they


    held a mix of hope and reverence for such entities.


    In their vige, it was tradition to offer sacrifices to the mountains during festivals as a token of


    gratitude for nature¡¯s bounty. This ritual was believed to ensure the God of Nature¡¯s continued


    protection.


    When disturbances began in the vige, and Mandrake Guardians were inexplicably found at the


    mountain¡¯s base, some wondered if their offerings had been insufficient.


    Despite increasing their tributes, the disturbances continued unabated, leaving the vigers baffled.


    ¡°Miss, can you see something we can¡¯t? Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on here?¡± Laird couldn¡¯t


    contain his curiosity but felt awkward addressing her as a master due to


    12 21


    her youth, so he opted for the more familiar term, miss


    Candace almost chuckled at the address, but Winnie remained unfazed. Noticing the Laird family¡¯s


    keen interest, she replied, ¡°I do sense something unusual, but I can¡¯t pinpoint it without further


    investigation.¡±


    Having just arrived, they knew resolving the mystery wouldn¡¯t happen instantly. Despite some


    disappointment, the family extended their warm hospitality, weing the guests into their home.


    They were also impressed by the two girl¡¯s stunning appearances.


    The vige chief had said it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t solve the vige¡¯s problems. Good hospitality


    might lead to their plight being broadcasted, attracting someone with the means to help.


    Moreover, the show provided a generous stipend to each family hosting the guests, and for that alone,


    the Lairds wouldn¡¯t dream of neglecting their visitors.


    After lunch at Laird¡¯s house, Winnie casually inquired about the recent vige disturbances.


    ¡°The vige is mostly fine, except for the midnight door¨Cknocking and the crops being ruined overnight.


    Personal belongings left outside tend to get damaged. Justst year, our second cousin¡¯s new car was


    scratched up in his yard without any noise heard. And the youngster¡¯s brand¨Cnew bike? The mirrors


    were twisted off.¡±


    Tate, Laird¡¯s father, recounted the vige¡¯s troubles over the past six months while taking deep drags


    from his cigarette.


    ¡°As for our family, Laird was on night watchst month when he somehow woke up at the foot of the


    mountain. He was lucky it was summer, in winter, he¡¯d have frozen by the roadside. People first thought


    he sleepwalked, but it happened again the next day, even with a different Mandrake Guardian on


    watch.


    The real issue is in the mountains¨Cthe Mandrake roots, not fully grown, were all mysteriously pulled


    out. We¡¯ve suffered significant losses over thest six months. Anyone in charge of harvestinges


    back with some mishap: falls, collisions with trees, or falls ill after descending.


    People are saying the God of Nature doesn¡¯t want us disturbing the mountains, but what can we do?


    We all depend on those mandrakes to make a living.¡±


    After finishing his words, Tate took a hefty drag on his cigarette, appearing to exhale not just smoke but


    the umted frustrations of the past months.


    Like the Laird¡¯s, many families in the vige faced simr troubles. They could tolerate the pranks and


    property damage, but after half a year of this, it was taking its toll.


    Winnie listened attentively to the old man¡¯s story, offered someforting words, and


    then left with Candace to explore the rest of the vige.


    ¡°Going by Tate¡¯s story, it sounds like the God of Nature is upset at them,¡± Candace mused, though the


    mystic details were lost on her. ¡°But Winnie, you said it¡¯s not the God of Nature, so what is it? If it can


    wreak havoc both in the vige and mountains, could it be dangerous? Can we even handle it?¡±


    Winnie noticed Candace¡¯s anxious expression and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve got a rough idea of what¡¯s going


    on, but we¡¯ll have to wait until tonight when the real culprit shows up to know for sure.¡±


    At Winnie¡¯s words, Candace¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the tension was palpable even among the


    viewers tuned into their live broadcast.


    ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re saying¡­ the real culprit coulde tonight?¡±


    Tate had mentioned earlier that the disturbances only happened every now and then.


    With so many members of their production crew in town today, wouldn¡¯t any sensible criminal take


    cover instead of showing up?


    ¡°Why would theye? There are so many of us here!¡± Candace struggled to grasp the logic.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because there¡¯s a sudden influx of strangers that they¡¯ll be drawn here,¡± Winnie exined.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably guess that the vige has brought in outsiders to deal with them. But judging by how


    they¡¯ve been escting their antics, they clearly don¡¯t fear what the vigers can do. In fact, to drive the


    point home about how dangerous they are, they might even make a point of showing themselves.¡±


    So Winnie was convinced they would reveal themselves that very night.


    She continued to borate, seemingly oblivious to Candace¡¯s quivering lips, which had been


    noticeable from the moment the conversation started.


    But at this moment, Candace wasn¡¯t worried about whether the perpetrator would appear tonight. What


    really disturbed her was Winnie¡¯s use of the word ¡°they.¡±


    Not it, but they¡­


    My God, could this actually be the work of a gang?

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    What the heck? What do they mean by ¡°they¡°?¡±


    ¡°Not the God of Nature, nor it, but ¡°they¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Suddenly, ! am really worried about the production crew. What are they gonna do?


    ¡°What in the world are ¡®they? Surely, Winnie isn¡¯t nning to stake out tonight, right? That is way too


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What about the live stream? What if something happens to Winnie and the others if we don¡¯t go live?¡±


    ¡°But would going live to prevent anything from happening?¡±


    ¡°If we go live and something does happen, we can call 911.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky though. They say ¡®they¡® haven¡¯t hurt anyone, but what if?¡±


    ¡°If Winnie and her team insist on staking out the real culprit tonight, then I strongly demand we don¡¯t cut


    the live stream.¡±


    Bagot, monitoring the live stream and reading the viewers¡®ments, felt his head was about to


    explode.


    ¡°Winnie isn¡¯t seriously considering a midnight stakeout to catch the perp, is she?¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s part of the show, it sounds downright dangerous.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to her on the show, it wouldn¡¯t just be Ghostly Guidance that would suffer, the


    whole LimeLightVideos would be in hot water.¡±


    But before the director could reach out to Winnie to discuss this n, on camera, Winnie¡¯s group ran


    into Mervin¡¯s team.


    Winnie casually shared her findings and her ns for the evening with Mervin, who, after hearing her


    out, said,


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to spend the night at the Mandrake Guardians¡® cabin halfway up the mountain to see


    what kind of spook¡¯s causing trouble.¡±


    This idea was more than twice as bold as Winnie¡¯s.


    Bagot suddenly felt like he might pass out.


    ¡°I mean, do all you folks always take such bold actions? Going into the mountains in the dead of night,


    are you all out of your minds? You might as well just kill me now.¡± That was his thought.


    Afraid that the two of them would agree on a dangerous n, Bagot urgently sent orders to the camera


    crew following them.


    Tell Winnie and Mervin their ns are denied by the production crew. They are not allowed to proceed


    with any personal actions that can¡¯t guarantee their safety.¡±


    His tone was unusually stern.


    The cameraman quickly ryed Bagot¡¯s stance to the two of them.


    Mervin frowned subtly upon hearing he wasn¡¯t allowed to go into the mountains, feeling the director¡¯s


    restrictions were too confining.


    After all, to investigate the truth, spending the night in the mountains seemed like the fastest way.


    Mervin hadpletely forgotten this was a variety show and was simply determined to find the source


    of the vigers¡® troubles and deal with it.


    Seeing Mervin still unconvinced, Bagot, fearing he might ignore the warnings and leave the crew


    behind, raced towards Winnie and Mervin¡¯s location..


    He had to intervene personally.


    Gentry and Joseph had been wandering around the vige looking for clues when they suddenly saw


    Bagot running off in a hurry, so they followed at a brisk pace with their cameraman in tow.


    Somehow, all six guests ended up gathering together.


    Bagot, forgetting his image for once, warned them with a serious and sharp tone,


    ¡°The production has safety protocols. No private actions are allowed after the live stream is off,


    especially not going into the mountains.¡±


    Gentry and Joseph, initially baffled, upon hearing that Mervin intended to spend the night in the


    mountains hunting for the cause, looked at him with admiration.


    Were modern¨Cday mystics this bold?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid?¡±


    And hearing that Winnie nned to stake out the real culprit at night, they were even more


    dumbfounded.


    These two were so proactive, and it was making them look bad.


    Winnie initially thought the director was only rejecting Mervin¡¯s n to spend the night in the


    mountains, but then she heard the rest and realized her own n was denied too.


    She frowned and said,


    ¡°We can agree not to go into the mountains at night, but forbidding night actions. altogether is


    impossible.¡±


    Before Bagot could respond, Winnie spoke again, earnestly,


    12:22


    ¡°Most creatures of the night prefer the darkness, and the disturbances in the vige and mountain


    happen at night. If night actions are forbidden, catching the real culprit would be nearly impossible.¡±


    Bagot almost wanted to kneel before her.


    At first, the production crew¡¯s request was just to uncover the truth, not to catch a criminal


    That was a job for the police, and how could he possibly let these guests do it?


    Finding out the truth with credible evidence was supposed to be enough toplete the show¡¯s


    mission, but Winnie and Mervin obviously had moreplicated ideas.


    Seeming to know what Bagot was thinking, Mervin exined, ¡°To confirm whether it¡¯s the work of


    mountain spirits, we must catch them to understand the reasons behind their


    actions.¡±


    Neither of them would budge, and Bagot was at a loss, consoling himself that even if they did stake out


    at night, it might not go as Winnie predicted, with the culprit showing up to cause trouble.


    And with so many crew members around, they could keep an extra eye out, so hopefully nothing would


    happen.


    This matter was thus settled.


    Winnie and Mervin started discussing what they needed to prepare for the night.


    Candace and Kane stood on the side, unable to get a word in


    ¡°Are we supposed to join the vigil tonight too?¡±


    Candace asked timidly. Although the production had given out Protection Charms, being part of such


    an action was still exhrating and frightening.


    Winnie nced at her and simply said, ¡°You get some rest. I¡¯ll watch over you.


    That casual remark sent a thrill through Candace, and the live¨Cstream viewers screamed


    in excitement.


    ¡°Why did I feel my heart skip a beat just now? Winnie¡¯s supposed to be the younger one.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so cool. I¡¯m in love.¡±


    ¡°My Candy looks so helpless, lol¡±


    1 wish I had Winnie to watch over me all night.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gentry and Joseph stood aside, looking like abandoned puppies, having been out of the


    conversation since the beginning.


    Hearing Winnie¡¯s words, Joseph seemed to nce over her face before stepping forward


    and saying ¡°You know, it¡¯s pretty sketchy for a girl to be all by herself in this neighborhood.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°How about i keep youpany? I¡¯m a guy, and I hit the gym regrly, and if things get


    hairy, I can hold my own.¡±


    There was a self¨Cassured glint in Joseph¡¯s eyes, one that hinted at more than just a protective streak.


    From the sidelines, Kane furrowed his brow, watching the scene unfold. The viewers in the live stream


    started picking up on Joseph¡¯s particr brand of attention toward Winnie.


    Spections began to surface. Maybe Joseph had a thing for Winnie, and he was trying to make a


    move.


    Winnie, unfazed by Joseph¡¯s chivalrous offer, maintained her coolposure. It was as if she was


    completely oblivious to the subtext in his words. She simply declined, her voice tinged with a hint of


    disdain, ¡°No need. You¡¯d just cramp my style.¡±


    The remark came off a touch arrogant, and Joseph¡¯s fans in the chat were quick to voice. their


    displeasure. They thought Winnie was ungrateful and quite rude, to say the least.


    But Winnie was oblivious to the chatter. As darkness fell, she stuck to the n she had arranged with


    Mervin, guarding their respective borrowed homes as midnight. approached.


    Bagot, although not entirely on board, had considered various factors and, unlike the previous


    episodes, decided not to end the live stream. Instead, he instructed the cameraman to stand by, ready


    to capture whatever unfolded.


    Everything was in ce.


    But as the clock neared twelve, a figure crept out from a nearby house. It was Joseph, the very guy


    Winnie had turned down earlier.


    He moved stealthily toward the house where Winnie was staying.


    Determined, he resolved to secretly stand guard with her through the night, convinced that by dawn,


    he¡¯d have Winnie seeing him in a whole new light..

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Joseph had made up his mind to sign on for the reality show, and a big slice of that decision pie was


    because of Winnie.


    The apple of the Bryant family¡¯s eye, Winnie was young, connected, and flush with the kind of


    resources that only came from having an uncle like Middleton, the big cheese at Blue Sky


    Entertainment.


    For Joseph, currently in his prime and itching to prove his leading man chops, cozying up to Winnie


    was a no¨Cbrainer, especially since he was more than ready to show the world he could rub shoulders


    with the A¨Clisters.


    But what he hadn¡¯t bargained for was the sheerck of screen time with her on the first day. Beyond a


    cursory intro, they hadn¡¯t even shared a frame.


    Joseph was anything but content with that.


    Everyone knew Winnie was the belle of the ball, and if he didn¡¯t step up his game and make a move


    pronto, he¡¯d be left in the dust. That was exactly why he was sneaking out tonight.


    In Joseph¡¯s mind, this was his golden ticket to get in her good graces. He¡¯d even given the slip to the


    camera crew tailing him, making it look like pure concern rather than a calcted move for attention.


    After all, he¡¯d still get his moment in the spotlight once he met up with Winnie.


    As he hustled toward Winnie¡¯s abode, he was keenly aware of the distance. Halfway there, he was


    startled by footsteps closing in behind him. He paused, heart racing, only for a hand to p down on


    his shoulder.


    ¡°Who?¡± Even with his ns all mapped out, a shiver ran down his spine. Walking alone at night could


    do that to a guy, especially with all the local tales of hauntings and whatnot.


    But when he spun around, recognition nearly buckled his knees.


    ¡°Gentry, you scared the living daylights out of me.¡±


    The figure before him was indeed Gentry, apanied by his own ever¨Cpresent camera


    crew.


    Gentry eyed Joseph with a mix of surprise and annoyance, thinking he was the one who got a real


    fright.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing out here all by yourself at this unholy hour?¡± Gentry asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear


    Winnie and Mervin¡¯s warnings earlier?¡±


    Gentry hadn¡¯t intended to get involved. He knew his ce and it wasn¡¯t ying babysitter. But with the


    live audience watching, he couldn¡¯t very well ignore the situation. So, camera


    09:10


    crew in tow, he¡¯d set out into the night.


    Caught red¨Chanded, Joseph didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    ¡°I was just concerned, you know? Mervin¡¯s with another dude, but Winnie and Candace are just two


    gals. Winnie¡¯s on night duty, and I just couldn¡¯t shake the worry. Figured I¡¯d sneak a peek to make sure


    all¡¯s well.¡±


    He cast a sly nce at Gentry¡¯s camera, adding, ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be spotted though.¡±


    Gentry was at a loss for words. In his view, Winnie was more than capable of handling herself, and


    Joseph¡¯s ¡°concern¡± reeked of a ploy for brownie points.


    But with the show¡¯s cameras rolling, he swallowed the blunt truth and instead suggested they team up


    to find Winnie. Can¡¯t leave Joseph alone, and if there¡¯s good¨Cguy credit to be earned, he wouldn¡¯t let


    Joseph hog it all.


    Meanwhile, Winnie, oblivious to Gentry¡¯s group, had been keeping watch downstairs, with her camera


    crew loyally by her side, as per the director¡¯s insistence.


    The live stream hadn¡¯t cut for the night, and the viewers seemed eager to stick it out with


    the cast.


    Not wanting the night to drag, Bagot, the director, decided to stir the pot by setting up a live chat


    between Winnie and Mervin¡¯s locations. It was a way to keep spirits up and pass


    the time.


    Candace and Kane, though confined to their rooms, were still worried about Mervin and Winnie.


    Hearing about the group chat, they jumped at the chance to join in.


    Kane brought up Winnie¡¯s earlier theory for the benefit of curious viewers.


    ¡°You mentioned the trouble might be caused by forest spirits, and not just one. Where¡¯d you get that?¡±


    Mervin, ever the open book, exined, ¡°These kinds of antics are typical of forest spirits. I asked


    around, and turns out multiple households were hit in one night, so we¡¯re dealing with more than one


    mischief¨Cmaker.¡±


    Winnie nodded in agreement, ¡°They¡¯re just causing trouble, not harm. There¡¯s a reason behind it. Find


    that, and we solve the vige¡¯s woes.¡±


    What Winnie left unsaid was the growing resentment among the vigers towards these unseen forces.


    If left unchecked, it could lead to real conflict and casualties.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s all about figuring out the exact nature of these spirits.¡±


    From the other end of the live chat, Mervin added, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not one of those legendary Five


    Immortals, we should be able to handle it.¡±


    Candace¡¯s ears perked up, and she chimed in from beneath her nkets, ¡°Mervin, it


    09:10


    sounds like you might¡¯ve just jinxed us.


    The live chat viewers felt the tension.


    *Jinxes had a way of making thingse true.¡±


    That casual jinx from Mervin has me worried.¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡®tempting fate, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared but also kinda want to see what these legendary beings look like. The show really does


    treat us like we¡¯re right there with them.¡±


    ¡°If we actually get to see a legendary being tonight, I¡¯ll never doubt the show¡¯s authenticity again.¡±


    ¡°I stopped doubting a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of legendary, isn¡¯t Gentry the real deal? He showed up in the first episode.¡±


    ¡°But we want to see the real McCoy.¡±


    Speaking of Gentry, has no one told them about the group chat?


    ¡°I dere this istion. This is bullying.¡±


    As if on cue, or perhaps because of the power of suggestion, Gentry and Joseph stumbled upon the


    group chat and, feeling a bit behind the ball, quickly joined in.


    The moment the video feed connected, all four cast members and their respective audiences were


    taken aback.


    ¡°Gentry, where are you guys? It looks like you¡¯re outside?¡± Candace was the first to pipe


    1. up.


    On the other end of the video call, Gentry and Joseph were walking side by side when suddenly, with a


    hint of mystery in their voices, they said, ¡°You guys will find out soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Why have you guys been out?¡± Kane frowned, ¡°I thought the vige was unsafe after dark. What are


    you doing wandering around?¡±


    Mervin chimed in, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±


    But Gentry and Joseph replied, ¡°It¡¯s cool, we¡¯re already near Winnie¡¯s ce, just gotta cross this


    fishpond. Holy smokes.¡±


    As Gentry let out a ¡°Holy smokes,¡± the viewers in the livestream also widened their eyes, and their


    comments flooded the chat.


    ¡°Did I just see something behind Gentry and them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something there.¡±


    As the live chat went wild, not only the viewers but also Winnie and Gentry could say that, behind


    Gentry and Joseph, a pair of eyes had appeared over the fishpond


    In the pitch¨Cck night, those eyes glowed a ghastly green, absolutely terrifying What was even more


    horrifying was that as everyone stared into the darkness, what seemed to be one pair of eyes quickly


    multiplied into two, then three¡­


    In the blink of an eye, countless glowing green eyes seemed to surround Gentry and the others.


    The camera began to shake, the cameraman clearly trembling with fear.


    Winnie and Mervin almost simultaneously leaped to their feet and dashed outside, while in Gentry¡¯s live


    stream, those green¨Cglowing eyes had already started to move closer to


    them.


    ¡°Run.*


    It was uncertain who stuttered it out first, but the live stream shook violently as the screen filled with the


    sounds of frantic footsteps and heavy breathing. And then, someone let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    The next second, the live stream plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    1. A scream pierced the stillness of the night in the small vige, jolting awake many who had already


    surrendered to sleep.


    The once¨Cdarkened hamlet suddenly flickered to life with lights, yet no one dared to venture out to


    investigate themotion.


    At the production team¡¯s headquarters, Bagot had already bolted out the door at the first hint of trouble.


    His face was a mask of panic as he led his team towards where Gentry


    and the others were stationed.


    No one had anticipated such a mishap.


    He was afraid he might lose his sanity if something went wrong during the livestream.


    The live¨Cstreaming chatroom had plunged into unprecedented chaos.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Viewers were still recovering from the eerie sight of those green eyes when suddenly, the


    stream cut off amidst a horrific scream.


    No one knew the fate of Gentry, Joseph, or their cameraman.


    The frantic messages flooded the chat.


    ¡°Help, oh my god, help¡­¡±


    ¡°That definitely wasn¡¯t human. Someone, please go save them.¡±


    ¡°Please let them be okay.¡±


    ¡°This show is so dangerous.¡±


    Someone call the cops to check it out.


    ¡°Can someone confirm they¡¯re all right?¡±


    ¡°Winnie warned us something might happen tonight. Why didn¡¯t they listen?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now? I just hope they¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°God bless them.¡±


    As the onlinemunity exploded into a frenzy, many took to social media seeking help. Within


    minutes, ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± was trending again.


    Meanwhile, Winnie and Mervin had made it to the pond in record time.


    Their cameraman, summoning unprecedented speed, kept pace right behind them.


    Finally, the live stream showed the surroundings of the pond.


    ¡°Gentry. Joseph.¡± Mervin called out into the darkness, and soon, a tremulous voice


    1/4


    09:10


    answered, ¡°We¡¯re here.


    Following the voice, they found Joseph and the cameraman lying on the ground near the stone


    balustrade by the pond, with Gentry, fully conscious but shaking, huddled beside them.


    The cameraman hastily set up the camera on a nearby stone, and along with Mervin, rushed to check


    on their colleagues.


    Winnie stood motionless, her eyes warily scanning the darkness.


    Through the stationary camera, viewers could vaguely see Gentry pointing towards something in the


    dark.


    ¡°Over there¡­


    Just as the audience was beginning to recover from the initial shock, the quiet of the night was broken


    by a slow, steady set of footsteps approaching, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to leap into their throats.


    As the camera focused on where Gentry was pointing, the night vision revealed the silhouette of a


    slender figure emerging from the shadows of a nearby building.


    Apanied by animal¨Clike whimpers, the audience gradually made out the features of the figure.


    It was a pale¨Clooking teenager, no older than fifteen, with a ck baseball cap on. His face was hard to


    discern at a distance, but he had an undeniable allure.


    More surprising than his appearance, though, was what he was holding¨Cthree fluffy tails in each hand,


    attached to whimpering creatures that were unmistakably wolves.


    Six wolves in total, each hanging limply as the boy held them aloft.


    Both the on¨Csite team and the audience were bbergasted. So, the green eyes that had attacked


    Gentry and the others belonged to wolves?


    Was this the culprit causing trouble in the vige?


    But why did the wolves seem so stiff?


    Normally, any animal dangled by their tail would be frantic and biting, but these six wolves, clearly alive,


    were docile and eerily still in his grasp.


    As the viewers tried to process the arrival of the boy and his six wolves, Winnie¡¯s brow furrowed deeply


    at the sight of the familiar face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked with a clear, albeit surprised, tone that cut through the night¡¯s


    silence.


    The audience leaned in, as the camera quickly swung back to Winnie, catching her perplexed


    expression.


    09:10


    It looks like she knows him?¡±


    came to find you.¡± the boy replied with a youthful voice, tinged with bold defiance.


    Holding the six wolves, he walked straight toward Winnie.


    Mervin, still in a daze, turned to Winnie and asked, ¡°You know him?¡±


    Winnie nced at the camera, which was back in action, hesitated for a moment, and exined, ¡°He¡¯s


    a kid I know, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    She signaled to the cameraman not to follow and turned off her mic, walking forward to speak with the


    boy privately.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡± she asked once they were aside.


    The boy snorted, a smug look on his face, ¡°You hid his scent so I couldn¡¯t find him, so I came looking


    for you. I saw you on the humans¡® phones, knew you were here, and came


    over.¡±


    He had traveled from Emerald Bay and arrived in the vige at night. Spotting some mischievous


    wolves frightening the locals, he had initially chosen to ignore them but recognized that they were


    bothering people associated with Winnie, so he decided to intervene and catch the wolves.


    After all, he was a sea dragon capable of taking form, and dealing with a few wolves was a breeze for


    him. The wolves, sensing his powerful aura, didn¡¯t dare to struggle in his grip.


    Winnie, upon hearing that he had found her through the livestream, couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment.


    She had meticulously concealed every trace of herself that he could follow, only to be exposed online.


    Who would have thought she was dealing with a sea dragon that knew how to surf the web?


    ¡°I warned youst time,¡± Winnie said, her voiceced with a fresh note of caution as she confronted the


    intruder.


    Cornered, Winnie didn¡¯t fret, and her expression once again carried an unmistakable edge


    of warning.


    The young troublemaker before her didn¡¯t seem all bad, more of a mischievous gremlin than a full¨C


    blown menace. She had no desire toe to blows if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    The boy took a small step back as he saw her threatening demeanor resurface, but then, with a burst


    of indignation, he shook the toy wolf he held in his hand violently in front of her, clearly peeved.


    ¡°I just saved someone. Someone you know. What¡¯s with the attitude, huh? I¡¯m just a


    314


    09:10


    helpful little gremlin looking for some appreciation.¡±


    All he wanted was to ask for some help. Was that so wrong?

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Over in the vige, a standoff was still underway. Meanwhile, Bagot, Candace and Kane, along with a


    group of vigers, had finally arrived in a rush.


    The sight of no casualties brought a collective sigh of relief, and Joseph, previously unconscious, was


    nowing to with the aid of the bystanders.


    Bagot couldn¡¯t help but approach Winnie, who was still conversing with a young man.


    ¡°Winnie, who¡¯s this?¡± he asked.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t risk exposing the sea dragon¡¯s true identity, especially with the cameraman inching


    closer. She stuck to her earlier story.


    ¡°He¡¯s a junior fellow apprentice I know. He was just nearby and came over when he saw my live


    broadcast.¡±


    Bagot nced at the young man, then at the wolves he was holding with ease, and whispered to


    Winnie, understanding dawning on him, ¡°Is he also a mystic like you?¡±


    Winnie was recognized as a grandmaster, and that fact had already sunk in for Bagot. Now, this young


    man who had appeared out of nowhere and effortlessly captured six wolves was clearly no ordinary


    individual.


    Instinctively, Bagot thought he must be from the Mystical Sects. After all, it wasn¡¯t normal for a kid to be


    out in the dead of night.


    Winnie, caught off guard by Bagot¡¯s guess, simply conceded with a nod.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Though Bagot¡¯s question was whispered, the mic picked it up, and the live audience, upon hearing that


    the handsome young man was Winnie¡¯s apprentice, forgot their prior fear and panic, affectionately


    spamming the chat with shouts for the ¡°junior fellow apprentice.¡±


    Winnie, seeing that the whole vige had been disturbed by the earliermotion, decided to take the


    young man with her.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the wolves he was holding. Not just the strength but the skill of holding


    three In one hand was extraordinary.


    Mervin looked concerned, and the vigers were incredulous.


    ¡°Could it be all these incidents in the vigetely were caused by these wolves?¡±


    The barrage ofments flooded in.


    ¡°Werewolves?¡±


    ¡°They looked like ordinary wolves, but Winnie said they were spirits.¡±


    If they¡¯re causing trouble in the vige on purpose, they must have awakened their intelligence. Can¡¯t


    just go by looks.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that these are just the lesser spirits?¡±


    ¡°Oh man, so there really are Werewolves behind this?¡°¡°¡±


    ¡°Wolves are known for holding grudges. Surely the vige must have done something to offend them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t just kill wolves on a whim. These six have to be released.¡±


    The audience was abuzz with spection, but Winnie was already responding to the vige chief¡¯s


    question.


    1/3


    11:39


    For the replied


    ve didn¡¯t mention the possibilty of some spirits orchestrating these events it was better for the to believe


    it was summily wolves seeking revenge


    The een tragon added, ¡°Not just these six, several more ran off!


    He just didn¡¯t feel like catching them all


    The villege thiet, seeing him will the wolves and not knowing where he was from, was sure he was no


    ordinary youth and spoke to him with added respect.


    What should we do with these wolves? If we let them go, won¡¯t theye back to cause more


    trouble?¡±


    Yet, if they didn¡¯t release the wolves, the chief feared more retribution.


    Wolves, if unable to avenge themselves, would often pass the vendetta down to the next generation.


    The vige relied on the mountain for its livelihood, and to offend the creatures that dwelled within


    meant endless troubles,


    If possible, the vigers preferred to coexist peacefully with them.


    ¡°Lock them up for now,¡± said Winnie, ¡°I¡¯ll take them back up the mountain in the morning.¡±


    Her main goal was to find the culprit behind these wolves.


    Considering several of their young were trapped, she doubted the creature would continue hiding.


    After a night of turmoil, and with Gentry and Joseph shaken, Bagot made would continue hiding.


    back to rest,


    arrangements for them to be sent


    The others escorted Winnie back to the Laird¡¯s house, where the six wolves needed to be locked up.


    With the young man¡¯s prowess, they decided he should stay nearby.


    ¡°By the way, Winnie, what¡¯s young man¡¯s name?¡± Bagot inquired,


    Winnie hesitated but didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead turning to the young man holding the wolves,


    signaling him to speak for himself.


    The young man lifted his chin proudly and dered his name with gravity, ¡°I am Sean.¡±


    The name resonated with strength, echoing through the air.


    Winnie¡¯s lips twitched almost imperceptibly.


    Bagot, hearing the young man¡¯s name, simplyplimented, ¡°Sean, a fine name.¡±


    Once the six wolves were secured and the vigers sent home, the production crew ended the live


    broadcast, advising everyone to wash up and rest.


    Sean¡¯s room was arranged on the ground floor, right next to the storage where the wolves were locked


    up.


    Winnie saw him looking around the room and said, ¡°Leave on your own in the morning. I can¡¯t let you


    get close to him, and it¡¯s useless for you to linger.¡±


    Sean felt discontent and a little hurt by her threat to send him away. To avoid rming anyone, he had


    taken great pains to hide his dragon scales and covered the horns on his head with a hat.


    A sea dragon had descended from the mountain and searched for days.


    Finally, he had seen Winnie¡¯s message on his phone and traveled a great distance overnight to find


    her.


    And he had even helped her.


    213


    11.2


    mad was to said him away


    While he was tempted to let his sonies bristle in anger, for the sake of


    mself and said to Winnie,


    Are you really kicking me out? There¡¯s a fierce wolf in these woods, and you as that other hitle tand a


    chance against it. If you keep me around, I can help you out Sean insisted, his brows brat with


    meet conviction


    Winnic eyed him, her skepticism clear as day, ¡°You nning on showing your true colors and brawling


    with


    Sean bristled at her words, ¡°it¡¯s rude and violent. Is that all you think we¡¯re good for? I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m


    one of the good ones, a benevolent sea dragon. I don¡¯t harm folks, and I don¡¯t just throw down for no


    reason?


    Winnie¡¯s gaze lingered on him, her internal debate visible. Having encountered him twice, she had


    already figured that he wasn¡¯t malicious. Her reluctance stemmed from a desire to avoid entangling


    karmic ties.


    Creatures like hirm, who absorbed the essence of nature to transform and cultivate, tended to weave


    complex karmic threads with those they interacted with. Once involved, it was tough to disentangle


    oneself.


    But thinking it over, his appearance that night, his act of saving Gentry and the others from the wolf¡¯s


    clutches wasn¡¯t that karma in itself?


    She already owed him one. Turning him away now seemed pointless.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Winnie conceded, her voice softening. ¡°You can stay. Help us deal with those wolves in the hills


    tomorrow and then I¡¯ll figure out what to do with you.¡±


    At her words, Sean visibly perked up, his entire demeanor lifting with pride and joy.


    ¡°You got it.¡± he eximed, and couldn¡¯t resist adding smugly, ¡°Just you wait and see. I¡¯ll prove my


    worth.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Yesterday¡¯ste night grind had the whole crew working until the wee hours, so today¡¯s show didn¡¯t hit


    the


    yee until two hours behind schedule.


    Winnie, a creature of habit, was up with the roosters, despite the dy.


    As the crew and the day¡¯s guests scrambled to prep for the broadcast, the local chief, along with a


    group of vigers made their way over.


    Aware that the crew nned to trek Into the woods, the chief decided to bring along a few sturdy young


    vigers for backup.


    After all, it was a matter of local concern. Plus, they were itching to find out why the wolves in the


    woods had it out for the vige.


    It wasn¡¯t like their ancestors hadn¡¯t coexisted with those creatures, nting apple orchards and berry


    bushes without issue.


    Realizing everyone was keyed up about the wolf situation, Winnie didn¡¯t dawdle after breakfast. She


    led the crew and vigers into the forest.


    Joseph, still rattled fromst night¡¯s scare, and another cameraman were no¨Cshows.


    Gentry, though shaken too, insisted on joining the mountain foray.


    The procession marched into the mountain, with Winnie and her crew in the lead. Sean walked beside


    her, holding a rope with six wolves tethered to it.


    Somehow, he¡¯d managed to keep them docile, and they trooped along, leading the way without a hint


    of rebellion.


    Viewers had camped out in the live stream chat, eager for a glimpse of the so¨Ccalled werewolves.


    The chat exploded with excitement.


    ¡°Finally, the legendary werewolves? Can¡¯t wait..¡±


    ¡°Be careful up there, guys. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hope no dangeres their way.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, these wolves are as chill as the ones up front.¡±


    ¡°Chill? Wolves are not pets, folks.¡±


    ¡°Winnie said today¡¯s hike is about diplomacy, figuring out why the wolves are ticked off. We¡¯re not here


    to


    start a brawl.¡±


    ¡°When ites to negotiations, our man Gentry¡¯s the expert.¡±


    ¡°Gentry¡¯s up to bat today.¡±


    ¡°All hail the Fox Spirit.¡±


    As tensions mounted, Bagot suggested lightening the mood by interacting with the live audience.


    The guests nced at their phones, only to see a flood of messages summoning the Fox Spirit.


    Under normal circumstances, Gentry would¡¯ve eaten up the attention, ying a summoning ritual.


    But having witnessedst night¡¯s eerie encounter with the otherworldly wolves, Gentry wasn¡¯t about to


    bluff.


    If this were just a script, fine.


    1/3


    11:39


    Overstepping how could mean a real amackdown


    Suit, Gentry couldn¡¯t bluntly dismiss his fans enthusiasm He feigned helplessness, scratch


    Truth be told, the reason I came out unscathedst night is all thanks to my guardian spirit gra rom the


    wolves until Sean here chased them off. The Spint¡¯s resting now, and i can¡¯t just stammonit


    He added, ¡°Besides, the Fox Spirit and wolves never did get along. Can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯d help our case.


    The fans, though disappointed, understood Gentry¡¯s reasoning and let it slide.


    The other vigers didn¡¯t hold high hopes for Gentry. Instead, they trusted the spunky youngdy and


    thed beside her, who¡¯d managed to nab six wolves on their first night in town.


    They clearly had some tricks up their sleeves.


    After fielding a few more questions from the chat, Mervin reminded everyone that if things turned south,


    like if the wolves got aggressive, the vigers and crew should hightail it out of there first.


    As they talked and trekked, the group reached a thicket halfway up the mountain.


    The six wolves suddenly halted. The group froze in step.


    The woods around them were quiet, save for the asional bird song and the rustle of something


    moving through the underbrush.


    Everyone held their breath, the tension palpable.


    Then, someone gasped. They all turned to see a wolf¡¯s head poking out from the bushes, followed by


    another, and then another. Before they knew it, over a dozen wolves had emerged, their eyes locked


    on the group, a clear mix of wariness and defiance in their gaze.


    The scene was a grim reminder of the previous night, albeit in broad daylight. Still, being surrounded by


    a pack of wolves was unnerving, causing vigers to grip their hidden sticks tighter, ready to defend


    themselves if necessary.


    In the standoff¡¯s thickening tension, Winnie¡¯s voice cut through, serene as a mountain stream,


    ¡°Everyone stay calm, and don¡¯t show any aggression. We¡¯re here to talk, not fight.¡±


    Her words eased the group¡¯s nerves. Some even attempted to smile at the wolves to show their


    peaceful


    intentions.


    The live audience, though unable to see each face, was caught in the on¨Csite tension.


    ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m scared. Too many animals together is intimidating.¡±


    *Joseph faced thisst night? No wonder he couldn¡¯t make it today. I¡¯d be t on the ground.¡±


    ¡°All these wolves¡­ they look mean.¡±


    ¡°These must be just regr wolves, right? Intelligent werewolves would be¡­ insane.¡±


    ¡°We mean you no harm, please don¡¯t attack.¡±


    Take care, Winnie.


    ¡°Which one¡¯s the alpha wolf??¡±


    Picking up on the audience¡¯s anxiety, the bushes stirred again, heralding yet another twist.


    Winnie turned at the sound and saw, not far ahead, a small figure emerging slowly from behind an oak


    tree.


    2/3


    11:39


    Chapter 197


    With its deep grey fur, it was clearlyrger than the average wot, and sesmesse exe strong adult. The


    creature was standing upright, walking on the lege


    Its gait was strikingly hurman, measured, and deliberate Those deas dark eye tamang


    sake


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They were cold, profound, brimming with an intelligence that no animal should assess


    And when that dark gaze swept over the group, everyone present could feat the pa


    oppression.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The chat room fell silent the moment the wolf appeared on screen.


    Everyone held their breath, watching the unusual creature with rapt attention, too captivated to even


    type


    The werewolf stopped two meters away from the crowd, its gaze sweeping over the onlookers before


    settling on the six wolves led by Sean.


    The usually docile wolves became visibly restless at the sight of the werewolf, gazing longingly at it,


    straining against their leads, but too wary of Sean to make a move.


    Winnie, sensing the tension, bent down and unfastened the ropes that restrained the six wolves.


    Freed, the wolves nced at Seah, and seeing he had no intention of detaining them, they quickly


    darted behind the werewolf, their tails wagging submissively.


    The werewolf¡¯s sharp eyes softened slightly at Winnie¡¯s obviously conciliatory gesture, but its wariness


    remained intact.


    In response, Winnie simply raised her hand in a polite gesture.


    ¡°We mean no offense,¡± she said smoothly, ¡°We only kept them overnight to ask for guidance. The


    vigers would like to speak with you.¡±


    The werewolf considered Winnie, then Sean, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, it returned the gesture.


    The vigers behind her gasped in amazement at the sight of a werewolf showing such civility. One


    man¡¯s surprise was mixed with a flicker of recognition as if he had seen this scene before.


    The tension among the vigers eased a little at the werewolf¡¯s reciprocation. A returned gesture was a


    sign of a willingness tomunicate, a good sign.


    Winnie knew, however, that this werewolf was only showing them this courtesy because of Sean¡¯s


    presence. Clearly, it wanted to avoid conflict with him.


    Having Sean there was the right move.


    Winnie gestured for the vige chief to step forward. Despite his fear, the chief approached the


    werewolf, mimicking Winnie¡¯s earlier gesture.


    He stammered, ¡°I¡¯m the chief of Cloverfield Cottage. Is there something we¡¯ve done to displease you?


    Our vige means no disrespect. We used to make monthly offerings to the forest, and if we¡¯ve been


    remiss, please instruct us, and we will amend our ways.¡±


    The chief trailed off, his attitude one of utmost humility.


    The werewolf surveyed the vigers, a flicker of resentment in its eyes.


    After a long moment, it spoke, its voice unnaturally high¨Cpitched, not like a human¡¯s but more like an


    animal¡¯s, sharp and somewhat grating.


    ¡°You¡¯re ungrateful. You no longer deserve my protection.¡±


    The vigers were stunned to hear the werewolf speak. Once they absorbed its words, fear spread


    among them, and they began to protest in confusion.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve encountered wolves before, but no one in the vige has ever harmed them. We¡¯ve always


    been


    1/3


    The chief seeing the werewolf¡¯s displeasure at the sudden noise, quickly signaled for silence before


    respectfully asking for rification.


    Could there be some misunderstanding?¡±


    The werewolf stared at the vigers without responding immediately.


    an, growing impatient, snapped, ¡°Spit it out. What do you want? No need for dawdling¡±


    The vigers and crew nearly jumped out of their skins at Sean¡¯s brusque words, instinctively wanting


    to stop him from speaking further.


    However, the werewolf, despite visibly restraining its annoyance at Sean¡¯s prodding, did not react


    negatively Finally, after a tense wait, it spoke again.


    ¡°Over seventy years ago, a hunter from Cloverfield Cottage saved me.¡±


    As the werewolf unfolded its story, the vigers learned of its long¨Cstanding connection with Cloverfield


    Cottage.


    It was a tale from seven decades past when the vige was mired in poverty and the werewolf was just


    a wolf that had begun to awaken its consciousness.


    One day, caught by a serpent in the mountains, it was saved by a hunter who had lost his way. In


    gratitude, the wolf guided the hunter out of the forest and even led him to a century¨Cold wild mandrake,


    ted, the hunter praised the wolf for its intelligence.


    Before they parted, the hunter told the wolf, ¡°You have the makings of a great werewolf who will one


    day seek a human patron to help you transform. When you¡¯re ready, find me, and I will help you.¡±


    What might have been an offhand remark to the hunter was a promise taken to heart by the wolf,


    nting the seeds of karma between them,


    Over the next seventy years, the wolf diligently cultivated its powers while secretly watching over the


    hunter. But as the hunter became wealthy from the mandrake he had found with the wolf¡¯s help, he


    focused on enriching his fellow vigers. Under the hunter¡¯s guidance, the vige learned to harvest


    and cultivate mandrake


    What began as protection for one man extended to the whole vige. The werewolf not only helped


    them find aged mandrakes but also drew on the mountain¡¯s spiritual energy to nourish their crops.


    Gradually, Cloverfield Cottage became famous nationwide, as prosperous as the hunter had hoped.


    In the quaint vige of Cloverfield, nestled at the edge of the deep woods, there lived a man who had


    long suspected that a mysterious guardian¨Ca werewolf¨Chad been covertly shielding his fellow vigers


    from harm. To honor this unseen protector, he established rules for themunity to follow.


    The vigers were forbidden from excessive deforestation,


    They were not to harm the creatures of the forest.


    During the holidays, the vige would collectively offer tributes to the woods in their name.


    Even after the hunter¡¯s passing, the vigers steadfastly adhered to these ancestralws.


    However, as years blurred into decades, the significance of these traditions faded from memory. The


    hunter¡¯s descendants, and even the vigers, scarcely recalled the reasons behind their customs. The


    tales


    of the werewolf seeking acknowledgment, once told by grandfathers to wide¨Ceyed grandchildren, were


    now dismissed as mere bedtime stories.


    The vigers were oblivious to the pact once made with the werewolf.


    And so, when the werewolf, after years of spiritual cultivation, finally emerged from the woods to seek


    recognition from the hunter¡¯s grandson, it did so with a hopeful heart. It donned a cap and a little coat,


    aiming to appear human, and approached the grandson with anticipation, asking if it resembled a


    person.


    Unfortunately, the grandson, drunk at the moment, burst intoughter upon seeing the werewolf¡¯s polite


    bow and mockingly eximed, ¡°You look more like a fool in a costume.¡±


    The werewolf¡¯s quest for validation ended in failure, and its spiritual progress not only halted but


    regressed. Were it not for the virtue umted from years of protecting the vigers, the werewolf


    might have had to begin its cultivation all over again.


    Enraged by the breach of promise, the werewolf pondered why it should continue shielding those who


    did not keep their word. Consequently, misfortunes began to befall the vige. The once¨Cthriving crops


    of Cloverfield Cottage were ravaged, and the vigers experienced frequent disturbances.


    When the story of the werewolf¡¯s plight was shared with the guests and crew of a television show


    filming in the area, they looked upon the vigers with eyes full of condemnation.


    ¡°You folks deserved it.¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    The vigers stood in stunned silence, feeling the sting of an injustice they couldn¡¯t fathom.


    They hadn¡¯t done a thing.


    The chief had heard the creature before them, a Werewolf, no less, had been denied some mystical


    title because of someone¡¯s blunder, and he¡¯d called the culprit an absolute fool, nearly fainting in


    disbelief.


    ¡°My lord, who are you referring to? Who¡¯s this person?¡± he asked, despite having a sneaking suspicion


    of the guilty party.


    It was likely the descendant of the hunter who once brought wealth to their little hamlet.


    Almost reflexively, the chief¡¯s eye¡¯s swept over the crowd of vigers, searching for a particr face


    among them.


    He remembered that family hade to the gathering that day.


    Some of the older folks seemed to grasp the situation as well, their gazes falling on a pale¨Cfaced young


    man.


    Aleck Lane, his family was among the wealthiest in the vige.


    After all, it was the Lane family whose fortunes had spurred the local economy, owning almost half of


    the mandrake farming contracts.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The Lanes were well¨Cregarded in the vige, and Aleck had lived a life of luxury since birth, moving to


    the city and only returning to his roots during the holidays, carrying with him the airs of a spoiled rich


    kid.


    He was popr with the vige youth, loved his liquor, and was known for his drunken rants.


    Today, he¡¯de to the mountain seeking excitement and a glimpse of the rumored Werewolf, never


    imagining it would alle crashing down on him.


    As the usation sank in, Aleck vaguely remembered something absurd he¡¯d once said, something


    he¡¯d dismissed as a drunken dream.


    He¡¯d never connected it to the odd urrences guing the vige.


    If only he¡¯d known¡­


    But how could he have confessed?


    With a grumble, Aleck was jolted from his thoughts as a swift kicknded on his behind, sending him


    tumbling to the ground.


    The vigers parted, giving him space to fall.


    Before he couldsh out, he felt a painful twist on his ear. It was Cox Lane, his father, who¡¯de with


    him


    to the mountain.


    The Lane family had suffered most from the recent misfortunes, and Cox was determined to see things


    resolved.


    Money, effort, he hadn¡¯t hesitated to contribute. But to discover that the source of all this trouble was


    Aleck. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be the death of me. Look at the mess you¡¯ve made. I told you to focus on your


    business, not waste your days drinking and gambling with your fair¨Cweather friends. See the trouble


    you¡¯ve brought on everyone?¡±


    Cox had experienced hardship and knew the value of hard¨Cwon happiness.


    11.40


    The family business involved the forests, and with a deep respect for the spirits of the woods, passed


    down! from the elders, they were always the main contributors to the vige offerings.


    Who would¡¯ve thought his son would ruin everything?


    The Werewolf had protected the vige for years, and it wouldn¡¯t have been too much to build a shrine


    in its honor.


    Helping it gain its title could have meant a windfall for the Lanes and the vige.


    But now, all was lost.


    In a fit of rage, Cox didn¡¯t hesitate to discipline Aleck on the spot, with none of the vigers raising a


    voice in defense.


    The Werewolf watched coldly, silent until Cox finished and, half¨Cfearing, half¨Cashamed, bowed deeply


    before the creature.


    ¡°It was the ignorance of Aleck that offended you. Whatever punishment you see fit, the Lane family will


    bear it. Please don¡¯t hold the vige ountable. Just say the word, and we¡¯ll do whatever we can to


    make amends.¡±


    Cox¡¯s plea, though not entirely selfless, was practical.


    ording to the Werewolf, the vige had benefited from his family¡¯s fortune for years. If it all ended


    now, they had no right toin.


    But he couldn¡¯t just say that.


    People were quick to resentment, focusing on losses rather than gains.


    If Cox demanded the vige to share the consequences, it would only breed bitterness.


    Better to take the me and earn their gratitude. After all, the family¡¯s roots were still in the vige, and


    he had no desire to be its enemy.


    As expected, Cox¡¯s words softened the vigers¡® stance, even earning the chief¡¯s approval, who added,


    ¡°This is a matter for the whole vige. We can¡¯t let your family shoulder this alone. We¡¯ve all prospered


    thanks to you.¡±


    The others agreed, and together they all bowed to the Werewolf, asking how they could make amends.


    They no longer expected its protection, only that it would spare them further misery.


    The Werewolf watched Aleck get a thrashing from Cox, feeling some of the resentment fade, yet it


    wasn¡¯t ready to let bygones be bygones.


    Cox had offered punishment or penalty, whatever it wished, but he was secretly terrified.


    After all, this was a cunning Werewolf. If it truly sought vengeance, it could im his son¡¯s life.


    He dared not think of it.


    Silently, Cox pinned his hopes on Winnie from the television crew nearby.


    He had seen her power. Without her presence, the Werewolf probably would¡¯veshed out at their first


    encounter.


    After a tense wait, the Werewolf¡¯s shrill voice finally spoke,


    ¡°Then he shall serve me in the mountain for three years. After that, I will release him, and all ties with


    the Lane family shall be severed. Do you agree?¡±


    Hearing this, Cox felt the world go dark.


    Three years? Could Aleck even survive three years in the mountain wilds?


    Aleck was incredulous, unable to ept this verdict.


    All for some drunken nonsense? He was willing to apologize, and now he was to be secluded for three


    years? Wasn¡¯t that the same as living as a hermit?


    Unable to express his anger, Aleck felt the bitterness well up inside.


    Aleck didn¡¯t see the connection between this werewolf and his ancestors, nor did he have any pact with


    the beast. Why should he be the one to bear the brunt of this mess alone?


    At the end of the day, Aleck was still a young man in his early twenties, and right now, the pressure was


    getting to him. He turned to his father, tears welling up in his eyes, pleading with a voice choked by


    sobs, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    The mood among the vigers was tense as well. Though they didn¡¯t want to continue being targeted,


    the thought of sending one of Aleck to face the consequences was more than they could bear.


    Despite Aleck¡¯s reputation for being a bit of a spoiled brat, he was, after all, a boy they had watched


    grow up among them.


    Cox implored, his voice thick with entreaty, ¡°Can¡¯t we discuss this matter further? Perhaps we could


    offer something else in exchange?¡±


    He was willing to pay any price if only it could be settled with money or goods.


    Unfortunately, the werewolf¡¯s response was cold and upromising, a sharp, ¡°No way.¡±


    Cox felt a sense of despair at the sound of that refusal.


    Just when everyone felt at a loss for what to do next, Winnie, who had been quietly observing the


    situation, finally spoke up¡­

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Aleck has no clue about the old pact his forefathers made with you. All this demand does is stress him


    out, and you get nothing from it. How about we work out a different deal?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s words hung in the air as the werewolf shot her a piercing re.


    ¡°So, you ask me to make a demand, and when I do, you turn it down? Are you just toying with me?¡± it


    growled, its voice a mix of shrillness and anger that made everyone present shrink back.


    Even Mervin, standing to the side, Instinctively assumed a defensive stance.


    But Winnie remained unfazed, replying calmly, ¡°You got me wrong. We¡¯re just hoping to trade


    something else with you.¡± She paused for effect, then added, ¡°We could help you quickly regain the


    strength you¡¯ve lost,¡±


    The werewolf, poised to threaten further, was visibly taken aback by her offer. Its ears twitched, clearly


    intrigued.


    It could tell Winnie had some tricks up her sleeve, or else the sea dragon wouldn¡¯t heed her


    commands.


    As she pointed out, its demand was more about punishment than anything else, a way to vent its


    frustration. But if it could get something in return that would help recover its lost power, then it couldn¡¯t


    care less about holding a grudge against Aleck.


    Seeing the werewolf¡¯s interest, Mervin quickly chimed in, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a member of the Breeze Monastery. If


    you would consider it, we will do our utmost to assist you.¡±


    The werewolf nced at him with barely concealed disdain and then looked away, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to


    have anything worthwhile.¡±


    Clearly, it was more interested in what Winnie had to propose.


    Mervin was speechless. Was the reputation of the Breeze Monastery not worth what it used to be?


    On the side, Cox and the vigers, who had been close to despair, now watched Winnie with bated


    breath.


    She turned off her earpiece, signaling to the others that she didn¡¯t need backup, and stepped forward


    to negotiate the terms with the werewolf one¨Con¨Cone.


    The chief naturally entrusted her with the task.


    After all, it seemed that she was the only one capable of bargaining with the werewolf.


    So there they stood, a woman and a wolf, aside for their private parley.


    Meanwhile, the crew finally rxed from the earlier tension, eager to check the viewer feedback from


    the live stream. After all, the werewolf had just spoken in a human tongue.


    On¨Csite, they had been too shocked to even breathe too loudly, and they knew the online audience


    must be


    scared.


    But when they turned to the live feed, their expressions dropped.


    ¡°Director, the live stream has been cut off.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The words trailed off, and the technician monitoring the livestream looked like he was on the brink of


    tears. He had no clue when the feed had dropped.


    It wasn¡¯t a ban, and it was just a loss of signal.


    Bagot¡¯s face fell at this news.


    That moment had been their closest brush with the supernatural, the moment that could prove the


    wxistence of mystical creatures to millions of viewers,


    And now he was told the livestream had cut off? What kind of joke was this?


    The rest of the crew scrambled to check their equipment, only to find that the signal had dropped for


    everyone.


    And it had happened right when the werewolf appeared, but they had all been too focused on the


    creature to notice the stream.


    If not for the watchful eyes of the wolves still around them, Bagot felt like copsing right there in


    despair,


    The other guests exchanged looks, unsure whether tofort Bagot.


    Although the crew had an official pass, the majority of the public still viewed the supernatural with


    skepticism.


    The sudden revtion of a werewolf speaking like a human would have turned the world upside down


    as it did for them just now.


    While Winnie continued negotiating with the werewolf, the crew worked frantically on the signal


    receivers.


    The crew had brought top¨Cnotch equipment to ensure live streaming from the mountains, so a signal


    drop that led to disconnection seemed unlikely.


    But they couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the werewolf¡¯s presence caused the interference.


    Some said that mountain spirits could disrupt maic fields, and perhaps this werewolf was capable


    of


    such feats.


    Bagot had little hope but, against all odds, the technicians managed to restore the signal.


    The live stream was back on.


    Viewer numbers in the live stream room began to skyrocket, climbing from a mere handful to tens of


    thousands in a matter of seconds, reaching millions within minutes.


    And with their return came a flood of messages:


    ¡°Finally back on air, were you guys ying hide and seek with us?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, cutting off at the climax? Do you know how we felt?¡±


    ¡°Is this a joke from the crew? We demand werewolf action.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve missed out on a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Was everyone okay surrounded by those wolves? We were so worried.¡±


    Hearing the update from the crew, Ned hurriedly exined to the camera, ¡°We apologize for the


    inconvenience. Due to our mountain location, we lost signal on all our devices, but rest assured, our


    guests and the vigers are all safe, and the wolves here mean us no harm.¡±


    After Ned¡¯s exnation, the other guests also reassured the viewers.


    Just then, sharp¨Ceyed viewers noticed something amiss.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie? Winnie¡¯s missing?.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where is Winnie? I can¡¯t see her.¡±


    Fortunately, the chaos was short¨Clived. Winnie had concluded her negotiations with the werewolf and


    reemerged from the trees, with the werewolf following behind her. As the camera panned to her


    approach,


    2/3


    11:55


    the live audience was reassured by the sight of her safe return.


    It was the very one that everyone had seen just before the livestream cut out.


    Winnie pald no attention to the buzz of the chatroom, striding towards the vigers who had gathered in


    a tight¨Cknit huddle. Her gaze settled on the tense and anxious faces of Cox and his son Aleck,


    I¡¯ve had a word with the werewolf up the mountain. Aleck doesn¡¯t have to serve a three¨Cyear stint up


    there. In exchange, the vige is to build a stone chapel on the mountain, dedicated to it. And Aleck


    here,¡± she pointed, ¡°has got toy the bricks himself. It¡¯s the Lane family¡¯s debt to nature, so to speak.


    The locals can chip in, but no outsiders are to lift a finger.¡±


    Cox¡¯s face lit up with a mix of surprise and relief upon hearing it was just about building a chapel. Sure,


    Aleck would have to do the heavy lifting, but it beat being cooped up on the mountain for three years,


    keepingpany with wolves, and just facing a bit of backbreaking work.


    ¡°We¡¯ll build it,¡± Cox said, ¡°I¡¯ll foot the bill. I¡¯ll get the best materials and designers, and I¡¯ll make sure this


    rascal puts his back into it.¡±


    But Winnie just shook her head at Cox¡¯s eager offer,


    ¡°The cost of building the chapel should be shared by the vigers. It¡¯s been sheltering the vige for


    years, draining its energy to channel the mountain¡¯s spirit into nurturing the mandrakes. You¡¯ve all


    benefited from its grace, so you¡¯re all part of this give¨Cand¨Ctake. Best make sure every household


    contributes, no matter how little.¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Winnie¡¯s words struck a chord with the chief, who promptly spoke on behalf of the vigers, epting


    her proposition without a second thought.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the guard¨ªan spirit has been watching over us from the shadows all this time. We¡¯re


    truly indebted and ashamed. Whatever the guardian needs, we¡¯re prepared to follow through.¡±


    It was a debt they owed to the mysterious entity.


    Noticing the vigers nodding in agreement, Winnie knew they meant every word. She nced once


    more at the werewolf standing in the distance, thought for a moment, and addressed the vigers


    again.


    ¡°Just because the werewolf got some blessings from nature, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s divine and needs its own


    shrine. The stone chapel up on the hill can be a ce to leave offerings, no need to engrave any name


    on it. Moreover, if you truly wish to make amends, you can dedicate a que to the vige¡¯s ancestral


    hall in its honor. Daily offerings there will convey your sincerity.¡±


    After this ordeal, it was clear the werewolf wouldn¡¯t continue its protection over the vige. From now


    on, they would have to rely on themselves and the mandrakes they cultivated.


    Dedicating a que in the hall served two purposes: it fulfilled a bond between the spirit and the


    vigers, harnessing the power of their faith to aid its recovery. It also left a thread of connection


    between them.


    So long as the vige hall held the spirit¡¯s que, the werewolf would sense their genuine devotion


    over time. Even if it didn¡¯t protect the vige as before, it wouldn¡¯t ignore them should disaster strike.


    The chief saw no issue with honoring the werewolf. The deep¨Crooted connection between the werewolf


    and their ancestors justified it. He eagerly agreed and even decided to have the hall¡¯s carvings and


    murals updated to include the werewolf¡¯s likeness.


    Winnie asked Cox to find a piece of jade, intended for the chapel to aid the werewolf¡¯s cultivation. She


    nned to create a simple Spirit Gathering Array with it.


    During her ascent, she noticed that the mandrakes fields of Cloverfield Cottage had depleted the


    spiritual essence of the mountain. It was remarkable that the werewolf managed to cultivate under such


    conditions, sharing what little energy there was with the vigers¡® crops.


    The Spirit Gathering Array would help to re¨Cconcentrate the mountain¡¯s spiritual essence. With the


    nourishment of this essence,bined with the vigers¡® daily offerings, the werewolf¡¯s recovery would


    be significantly expedited.


    This was the full extent of the agreement between Winnie and the werewolf. With a consensus


    reached, the werewolf and its kin departed.


    Back in the live¨Cstreaming chatroom, the audience was left bewildered.


    ¡°I knew I missed the scoop of a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? What about the details? The showdown? Did the crew cut that out?¡±


    ¡°Was Winnie negotiating with the werewolf?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the vigers owe the werewolf big time. Can someone fill me in?¡±


    ¡°The key moment and the stream goes down. I woke up early for this?¡±


    ¡°So why were the wolves causing trouble in the vige?¡±


    ¡°Is that a real werewolf? Can it speak?¡±


    1/3


    11:56


    Qult your yapping, Can¡¯t you tell the crew did this on purpose? And those aren¡¯t real wolves, probably


    people in costume. They cut the stream to cover up the ws.


    The chatroom¡¯s viewers were frustrated, having missed the climax due to the stream¡¯s interruption.


    Some even stirred up trouble.


    Bagot thought it best to have the guests recount the missed events to appease the audience¡¯s curiosity,


    caring little whether they believed it was scripted or not.


    As they descended the mountain, the guests narrated and reenacted the unseen parts of the story,


    satisfying the restive curiosity of the audience.


    ¡°Werewolves are said to be the most difficult to deal with, so why is this one so gentle?¡±


    ¡°He saved it once, and in return, it not only led him out of the mountains but also found him a century¨C


    old wild mandrakes. And for a mere joke, it protected the vige for seventy years.¡±


    ¡°This has got to be love, right?.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m crying here. I¡¯ll never hate wolves again.¡±


    ¡°All creatures have spirits, mosquitoes excluded.¡±


    ¡°Come on, this is clearly made up by the crew. And people believe it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s made up, I believe it.¡±


    ¡°The viger who insulted it is terrible. It just wanted recognition, not the stars from the sky.¡±


    ¡°Will the werewolf seek recognition after regaining its power? If needed, the guardian cane to me.


    I¡¯ll make sure you seed.¡±


    ¡°The people of Cloverfield Cottage are so lucky to have a silent guardian spirit in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from this vige, but can I go to the mountains and ask for the werewolf¡¯s help?¡±


    The chatroom was bustling with diversements. Sean, unnoticed until now, approached the staff


    monitoring the chat and peered at the screen, reading the discussions about recognition.


    His eyes lit up, and he grabbed a tablet from a staff member and strode over to Winnie, thrusting the


    screen in front of her.


    ¡°Look at this, they¡¯re all so generous, and you¡¯re being stingy.¡±


    He just wanted a person for the werewolf to protect so it could seek recognition, but she insisted on


    hiding


    1. it.


    ¡°See, everyone in the chat is willing.¡±


    His sudden move caught the staff off guard. Winnie¡¯s expression darkened slightly. She didn¡¯t even


    nce at the tablet and simply said, ¡°Give the tablet back.¡±


    1


    After a pause, she added, ¡°If you interfere with the staff¡¯s work again, you can go back home.¡±


    It was rare for Winnie to be stern. The audience watched in surprise, feeling as if they were being lifted


    toward her when Sean raised the tablet.


    ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t be so hard on him. He traveled far to find you, and it¡¯s not easy,¡± Gentry suddenly said,


    surprising the other guests.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    While the others might have been indifferent to Sean, Gentry feltpelled to defend him, having been


    saved by him the night before.


    As soon as Gentry opened his mouth, Candace and Kane, who were close by, chimed in with their own


    2/3


    11:56 D


    words of persuasion.


    Winnie didn¡¯t fancy airing their dirtyundry in front of the live¨Cstream audience, so she toned her voice


    down a notch, suggesting that they could discuss their issues once they were back home.


    Seeing Sean looking like a lost puppy, Gentry leaned in closer to him.


    ¡°Your name¡¯s Sean, right? I¡¯m Gentry. Things have been so rushed sincest night and this morning, I


    didn¡¯t get the chance to properly thank you. Forst night, you know, saving our hides,¡± Gentry said


    with heartfelt gratitude.


    Sean gave him an odd look as if sizing him up before he replied, ¡°No need for thanks, and besides, it


    wasn¡¯t even me who saved you.¡±


    Gentry was taken aback, not sure if Sean was being modest or what.


    Last night, when those wolves had charged at them, the cameraman and Joseph had quickly passed


    out cold from fear. It had only been Gentry, and for some reason, the wolf had veered off course as it


    lunged for


    him.


    There was no one else around. If it wasn¡¯t Sean who had intervened, then who could it have been?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Gentry and Sean weren¡¯t whispering at all. Everyone, from guests and vigers to the folks watching


    the live¨Cstream, caught their every word.


    Some, like Gentry, just figured Sean was being modest.


    But Winnie knew better. Humility wasn¡¯t Sean¡¯s style, so if he said something, it had to be the truth.


    However, when she had rushed to the pond¡¯s edgest night, she did feel an elusive trace of mystical


    energy.


    At that time, she had assumed it was Sean¡¯s. But it seems like that¡¯s not the case now.


    So where did that subtle forcee from?


    Winnie pondered, her gaze drifting towards Gentry, a hunch quietly forming in the back of her mind.


    Before long, the group made their way down the hill and back to the vige.


    The Chief had to inform the vigers about the werewolf sighting, discuss building a shrine, and


    propose to honor the legend in the town hall. After a quick exchange with the television crew, he led a


    procession of vigers to prepare for a grand assembly.


    Bagot was about to suggest the guests take a break when Joseph, trailed by his cameraman,


    approached them.


    He had skipped the morning hike due to feeling under the weather, but after following their adventure


    on the live feed, he hurried over as soon as he knew they were back.


    Determined to stick with the ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± crew for the next few episodes, he didn¡¯t want his fans


    to think he couldn¡¯t make it past one.


    Looking refreshed from a good night¡¯s sleep and this morning¡¯s rest, his youthful vigor was


    unmistakable as he greeted everyone with enthusiasm and concern, his worrynding deliberately on


    Winnie¡¯s face.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then his gaze shifted to Sean standing beside Winnie. The strikingly handsome teenager had an air of


    awe about him that was hard to miss.


    ¡°You must be Winnie¡¯s brother Sean, right? We owe you one forst night. Didn¡¯t get a chance to


    properly introduce myself. I¡¯m Joseph, but you can call me Joe.¡±


    With a warm smile, he extended his hand, not waiting for Sean¡¯s consent before eagerly shaking it.


    Sean frowned, a hint of impatience on his face. In a swift motion, he suddenly twisted Joseph¡¯s wrist.


    1050


    Joseph¡¯s cry of pain caught everyone, crew and viewers alike,pletely off guard.


    ¡°Sean. What are you doing? Let go,¡± Gentry was the first to react, pulling them apart.


    Luckily, Sean hadn¡¯t intended to harm anyone and released Joseph as Gentry intervened.


    Seeing no serious injury on Joseph¡¯s hand, Winnie ignored him and turned to Sean, her voice calm as


    she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sean, a sea dragon not well¨Cversed in human niceties, noted theck of anger in her eyes and huffed,


    ring at Joseph with a dangerous tone, ¡°He touched the palm of my hand. And after, he squeezed.¡±


    Sean¡¯s usation struck like lightning in broad daylight, shocking the on¨Csite crew and the live


    audience.


    ¡°What did he mean by that? Surely not what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Hold up, Joseph, why would you touch a young guy¡¯s hand like that?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Joe was just being friendly with a handshake. There¡¯s no way it was


    like what he just said. Maybe someone¡¯s trying to frame my Joe.¡±


    As a child actor turned star, Joseph had a legion of ¡°fans¡± who still called him ¡°kiddo¡± even though he


    was now a strapping 19¨Cyear¨Cold.


    Seeing someone using and attacking their ¡°kiddo¡± for no reason set them off, and they jumped into


    the fray.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so pretty that everyone¡¯s out to get you? That is such a twisted mindset for


    someone so young. You¡¯re lucky you have that face.¡±


    ¡°Joe has always been too friendly. It¡¯s one thing for women to y the victim, but now even guys? This


    is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Is Sean so sensitive because of something that happened to him before? Only those who¡¯ve been


    vited have such paranoia, thinking the whole world is out to get them.


    ¡°That makes so much sense.¡±


    As thements in the live chat took a distasteful turn, other viewers couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Just Sean expressing his feelings, and heree Joseph¡¯s rabid fans attacking anyone in sight?¡±


    ¡°I hate those who spread baseless rumors. He¡¯s just a boy. Have some decency, will you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    hear what Winnie saidst episode? Every spiteful word you type online wille back to haunt you


    ¡°Why should he lie about Joseph? He doesn¡¯t even know Joe. Why would he make up lies about him?¡±


    Someone must be pulling strings from behind the scenes.


    ¡°Oh please, I¡¯ll bet it¡¯s someone being manipted, I won¡¯t say who, but I have my guesses.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one reminded of the ¡®sixth guest¡® curse? Isn¡¯t this a sign of impending doom?¡±


    Thatstment was lost in the virtual melee as Joseph¡¯s fans went ballistic,


    The live chat descended into chaos as Bagot felt his headache grow. He nced at Joseph and saw


    his expression change the moment Sean spoke from shock to a wounded and disbelieving look.


    ¡°Sean, could there be some misunderstanding? How could I possibly touch and squeeze your hand?¡±


    Joseph, with his acting background, disyed a convincing mix of innocence and helplessness,


    making bystanders unsure of what to say,


    Joseph had a decent reputation in the industry, while Sean didn¡¯t seem like the type to make false


    allegations.


    ¡°You deny it?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Although he wasn¡¯t necessarily looking for a


    confrontation, as a sea dragon, he wasn¡¯t about to be ndered without a response.


    A tense aura enveloped Sean as he focused on Joseph, about to make a move.


    But before he could, a gentle, warm hand softlynded on his, preventing any further


    action.


    Winnie watched him quietly, her hand gently pressing his downward with a subtlety that belied her


    comforting intent. Her deep¨Cset eyes held a clear intent to soothe.


    Sean, visibly annoyed, let out a huff but didn¡¯t pull away from her touch.


    Assured that he wouldn¡¯tsh out again, Winnie turned back to Joseph with a scrutinizing gaze and


    spoke, ¡°When I first bumped into you yesterday, I felt there was something special about you. I wasn¡¯t


    sure what it was then, but now, I think I get it.¡±


    Her gaze was steady, her eyes seemed to cut through to the heart of matters as she addressed him.


    ¡°You¡¯re gay, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her words struck with force, no less impactful than Sean¡¯s earlier outburst. A flicker of panic crossed


    Joseph¡¯s eyes, quickly reced by a facade of indignation and humiliation. ¡°Winnie, even if you¡¯re


    trying to stand up for Sean, you have no right to nder me like this. How could you possibly think that


    I¡­¡±


    I never nder anyone without cause, and neither would Sean,¡± Winnie cut him off, her voice firm and


    resolute, ¡°If you believe this is nder, then perhaps it¡¯s time to share with everyone what happened


    when you were seventeen?¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    As soon as Winnie spoke, the guests who had been thinking of smoothing things over suddenly fell


    silent.


    For some reason, I believed her when she said it. Don¡¯t ask why, and it¡¯s just that she has a certain


    sixth sense.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh man, Joseph could be in for a scandal..¡±


    ¡°Seventeen, still a minor. What could he possibly do?¡±


    1 know. Joseph was just seventeen when he starred in ¡°Breeze of Youth,¡± his first lead role, and it was


    that gig that really put him on the map.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I totally shipped him with Raines.¡±


    ¡°All that shipping will be the death of you.¡±


    ¡°No, it just means I have a well¨Crounded appetite for celebrity gossip.¡±


    ¡°Could Winnie be hinting that Joseph and Raines were together?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, I support it.¡±


    These topics might be sensitive back home, but there was no shortage of celebs who built their


    fanbase on such rumors, though they usually just yed along for the cameras. Real¨Cdeal cases were


    rare, and those who dared to bring it into the light were even rarer.


    When Joseph heard Winnie mention being seventeen, he paled slightly. Despite trying to stay cool, his


    youth betrayed him, and he couldn¡¯t quite hide his emotions. To anyone observing, it screamed ¡®guilty


    conscience.¡®


    ¡°What could I possibly have done, Winnie? I don¡¯t know what I did to upset you, but I¡¯ve always


    admired you,¡± he said.


    Perhaps fearing that saying more would only worsen things, Joseph quickly conceded, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s


    just say it was my fault. You¡¯ve all worked hard this morning, go get some rest


    With that, he turned and walked away with a mix of dejection and feigned magnanimity on his face,


    leaving the guests and crew exchanging bewildered looks.


    Sean was particrly confused. ¡°Why¡¯s he talking so weird?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t mingled much with people, so he wasn¡¯t familiar with the kind of talk called ¡®nice guy¡® spiel.


    But even if he didn¡¯t get it, plenty in the live stream¡¯s chat did.


    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re right on, that¡¯s the ssic ¡®nice guy¡® spiel.¡±


    10:59


    I¡¯ve lived to see a male nice guy¡® In action.


    ¡°Can we not with the snarkyments in the chat? Can¡¯t you see Joseph¡¯s already feeling bad?¡±


    ¡°Hard to tell if thement above is friend or foe.¡±


    ¡°He used toe off as such a fresh¨Cfaced, talented actor. What¡¯s with the sudden weird


    vibes?¡±


    ¡°Winnie, with her privileged background, openly targets the male actor on the show, and you¡¯re not


    calling her out? Just picking on Joseph?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the right reaction when you¡¯re targeted? Is Joseph wrong for not wanting to argue with her?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s fans and Winnie¡¯s reality show fans started a war in the chat, and amidst the chaos, someone


    finally brought up the story Winnie had mentioned when Joseph was


    seventeen.


    ¡°Guys, I just did a search for news about Joseph from that year, and there¡¯s a story about a young actor


    who mysteriously used Joseph of pushing him and causing an injury. Could this be what Winnie


    was referring to?¡±


    ¡°I remember that. Joseph¡¯s fans went ballistic, andter the young actor apologized.¡±


    ¡°I know that kid. He didn¡¯t have a big role in the drama, but he was so shy and cute. I really liked him.


    It¡¯s a pity he got scared off by the fan bacsh and quit acting.¡±


    ¡°I remember now too, the little boy was just fourteen, kind of adorable. There was even a promotional


    photo that was widely circted.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much to criticize, right? A young guyshes out and hurts someone, but he


    apologized afterward?¡±


    ¡°With Winnie making such a point of it, there must be more to the story with Joseph,


    right?¡±


    It¡¯s just a set scuffle, how deep could it go? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve got a bold theory.¡±


    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    The live stream viewers took their debate from the live chat to Twitter, and Bagot was worried about


    Joseph too. After all, if Winnie said it on the show, it hadn¡¯t been proven


    wrong yet.


    Bagot figured he¡¯d better start looking for a guest to fill in for the next show.


    He was just exhausted.


    With no concrete evidence against Joseph, the guests took a break and then continued iming at


    Cloverfield Cottage in the afternoon.


    The chief had decided to follow Winnie¡¯s advice to erect a memorial que, and while the film crew


    was still there, they asked her to check out the family shrine¡¯s location and offer guidance on the proper


    protocols for the memorial.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t too familiar with geomantic omen, so she passed that task to Mervin and just wandered


    around the vige.


    The vigers knew that among the filming crew, there were real experts, and while Mervin was busy,


    some approached Winnie for help.


    ¡°Miss, I heard you know a thing or two about magic. Could you have a look at my baby? He was such


    an angel when he was born, but since he turned one, he cries nonstop, and nothing calms him down.


    We¡¯re all at our wits¡® end.¡±


    A woman, cradling a child, came up to Winnie, and some vigers chimed in,


    ¡°That grandson of yours is just a crier. What¡¯s the point of bothering her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s got a hex on him. These TV stars don¡¯t deal with that stuff.¡±


    As people around her started to gabble, the woman shushed them and was about to speak when the


    baby in her arms began to wail again.


    The cry was piercing and loud, leaving the viewers in the livestream momentarily stunned. Everyone


    urged the woman to take the child home and not disturb the experts working.


    Just as the woman was about to leave, somewhat helpless, Winnie called out to her.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The woman turned back, her face filled with hope, as Winnie looked over the child and seemed to have


    a realization.


    ¡°Madam, was this child longed for?¡± Winnie asked.


    Before she could answer, a viger responded,


    ¡°Absolutely. She prayed for years before her daughter¨Cinw finally gave birth to this precious


    grandson.¡±


    The woman, hearing Winnie pinpoint the fact that the child was longed for, became visibly


    anxious.


    ¡°Miss, is there a problem?¡±


    You¡¯re not suggesting that a longed¨Cfor child is unstable, that he could be taken back?


    Seeing her worried expression turning pale, Winnie quickly reassured her,


    3/4


    10.59


    Chapter 2097


    Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the child.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Since he was prayed for, there¡¯s usually a vow to be fulfilled. Now that he¡¯s a year old,


    you should probably take him to fulfill that promise.¡±


    She froze for a second when Winnie spoke up, and so did the neighbors gathered around on the porch.


    Her expression quickly shifted to one of realization as she stamped her foot on the wooden floorboards.


    ¡°Of course. How could I forget? I made a promise, didn¡¯t I? No wonder the little tyke¡¯s been fussin¡® and


    carryin¡® on.¡±


    She spoke with a look of vexation, then turned to Winnie with a troubled gaze. ¡°But, you see, Winnie, I


    prayed for help in so many ces. Where do I even start to give my thanks?¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    It had been years and her daughter¨Cinw hadn¡¯t been able to conceive. She had almost made a sport


    out of visiting every church in the area, praying for a miracle. Whenever she had a spare moment,


    she¡¯d whisper a hopeful word to the family¡¯s old Bible, worn and thumbed from generations of faith.


    It wasmon practice in the vige, though most folks didn¡¯t take it all too seriously. So, when a baby


    finally arrived, The woman just figured her sincere prayers had done the trick, never really pondering


    which saint might have interceded on her behalf. The thought of a promise to fulfill didn¡¯t even cross


    her mind.


    Now she didn¡¯t even know where to begin to give thanks.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t much for the old ways either. The power of the divine seemed a distant. notion, with truly


    holy ces bing rarer by the day.


    Yet, ces of worship that drew steady congregations, even without celestial beings, seemed to gather


    a bit of that collective faith.


    Those who had their prayers answered were just lucky enough to have brushed against that gathered


    belief.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And if she benefited from the faith of others, it was only right to give back in kind.


    That was what Winnie believed. Her thoughts drifted as she watched the woman¡¯s baby cry in her


    arms. Winnie reached out and gently caressed the baby¡¯s cheek, saying,


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure who to thank, just be grateful to them all. Don¡¯t see it as a hassle. Taking him to a


    few different churches can only bless him with more good fortune.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s amazement, the wailing child quieted under Winnie¡¯s gentle touch. His tear¨Cstained


    eyes, clear as washed grapes, looked up at her, and a smile broke through


    his tears.


    Winnie¡¯s hand paused for a moment, her eyes softening as she gazed at the


    face.


    pure


    little


    Her simple act of kindness had half the vige wanting to bring their children to her for a blessing.


    When the chief noticed themotion, it took him and the crew from the localmunity channel to


    rescue her from the crowd.


    With things settling down at Cloverfield Cottage, Bagot chose a picturesque spot for the guests to start


    a live¨Cstreaming session a bit earlier than nned.


    The guests were now well¨Cversed in these sessions, and Gentry took the reins without hesitation.


    Joseph, still smarting from a previous spat, kept his distance from Winnie and Sean all afternoon.


    10:44


    His fans, watching the livestream, were convinced Joseph had been wronged and unleashed a barrage


    of insults at Winnie and Sean.


    Bagot had moderators on standby, but Joseph¡¯s fans were relentless. As one was banned, another


    would take their ce.


    Joseph felt a guilty pleasure in the chaos, yet maintained a troubled facade on camera, urging his fans,


    ¡°My lovely fans, I know you¡¯re upset on my behalf, and I appreciate it, but we¡¯re live right now. Let¡¯s not


    give the crew a hard time. As I said before, it was all a misunderstanding, and it¡¯s not Winnie


    Henderson or young Sean¡¯s fault. Please, let¡¯s stop fighting.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s pleas were earnest, but even as he called it a misunderstanding, he subtly reminded


    everyone of his perceived victimhood. He knew it would only make his fans more sympathetic.


    And so, the barrage in the chat shifted from insults to demands.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop the hate, but Winnie must apologize on air.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Winnie, say you¡¯re sorry to Joseph.¡±


    The chat was flooded with demands for Winnie¡¯s apology, and other viewers were annoyed to the point


    of madness.


    Some reality show fans were waiting for their chance to participate, and Joseph¡¯s overzealous


    supporters were ruining it for everyone.


    The atmosphere was tense among the guests, and Bagot was fuming.


    He could see Joseph was fanning the mes, expecting Winnie to apologize.


    As if she would.


    Winnie herself was the picture of calm, casually scanning the stream ofments without a word,


    ignoring Joseph beside her.


    Just as Bagot contemted halting the session, a wave of new viewers crashed into the


    stream.


    ¡°Joseph¡¯s fans, stop embarrassing yourselves and check Twitter for thetest trending topics.¡±


    ¡°Demanding apologies from Winnie? Get real. Look at what your idol¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°I knew this drama wasing. I¡¯m here for the sixth guest seat change.¡±


    ¡°Just came from Twitter, and I¡¯m livid. What kind of person is Joseph?.¡±


    The chat was turning against Joseph, and even his most fervent supporters began to


    2/3


    10:44


    realize something was amiss, hastily exiting the stream to catch up on the scandal


    Bagot got the news immediately, while the other guests, still live, looked on in confusion. Candace


    reacted first, pulling out her phone to check Twitter.


    Her reaction was an instant shock.


    The others, forgetting they were live, scrambled for their phones, Joseph panicked, dropped his facade,


    and searched frantically,


    The top trending topic was a bombshell: an expos¨¦ using Joseph of harassment by Hanson, a


    young actor who had yed his brother in the once¨Cpopr show ¡°Breeze of Youth.¡±


    Hanson, now seventeen and on the cusp of adulthood, had found the courage to speak out about the


    past.


    His opening line was chilling,


    ¡°I wanted to bury the past because it still disgusts me to think about it. But seeing him on the show,


    getting close to other young boys, and then using his fame and fans to nder and bully after


    harassment. I couldn¡¯t stay silent, I finally came to realize that as his star rose within the industry, so


    too did his influence. He began to wield a kind of power that could make or break the careers of those


    countless hopefuls, those fresh¨Cfaced actors who were invisible to the big leagues. Maybe there were


    others like me,pelled into silence by his clout, enduring his harassment and aggression, too


    scared to raise their voices. But I decided it was time to take a stand.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Hanson¡¯s essay seemed a bit rushed, and some sentences were tangled with the kind of slips they¡¯d


    expect from someone speaking off the cuff. But maybe that was what made his story seem all the more


    credible.


    Three years ago, Hanson was fourteen.


    By a stroke of luck, he¡¯dnded a gig on ¡°Breeze of Youth.¡±


    He yed the younger brother of the lead, a sweet, shy kid who just adored his big bro.


    Despite his tender age, Hanson had a real spark for acting.


    Even with his limited screen time, he¡¯d diligently memorize his lines and even sought acting tips from


    Joseph, the actor ying his brother.


    Joseph was kind to him, saying more than once that Hanson was like a real¨Clife little brother.


    All Hanson felt was joy at the praise. He didn¡¯t think much of it when Joseph would sling an arm around


    his shoulders or lean in close,ughing into his neck.


    He figured it was just how boys got along when they were tight.


    But as filming progressed, Joseph found more and more reasons for physical contact.


    After a scene where Hanson¡¯s character won a big game, Joseph hugged him so fiercely and nted a


    big kiss on his cheek.


    Hanson froze, but the director seemed to love it, and with no experience to tell him otherwise, Hanson


    assumed this was just how things went in showbiz.


    Then came a scene where the brothers were roughhousing, and Joseph pinned him to the bed. On


    camera, it was all yful wrestling, but underneath the covers, Hanson felt an ufortable rubbing.


    Back then, Hanson was too innocent to understand what was going on, but he started to feel more and


    more ufortable.


    Thankfully, Hanson¡¯s role was small, so after a few more scenes, he was about to wrap


    1. up.


    But just before the final shoot, Joseph cornered him in the bathroom.


    Joseph kissed him, said he liked him and promised more roles if Hanson was willing.


    That was when Hanson finally understood the weird vibes he¡¯d been getting, and he realized that some


    men liked other men, and Joseph was one of them.


    Panicked, Hanson shoved Joseph away and bolted.


    1/3


    10:44


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph pursued him, but in a fit of anger, Hanson pushed him hard against the door, which was caught


    on security footage.


    Joseph hit the doorknob and dropped to his knees in pain, drawing the crow to themotion


    The aftermath was brutal. Hanson was vilified online, and Joseph¡¯s fans harassed him mercilessly.


    Hanson wanted to tell the truth, but shame andck of evidence silenced him. Pressured by his


    parents, he even apologized to Joseph.


    The incident left deep psychological scars, and Hanson struggled with depression for a year before he


    began to recover


    He returned to school life, trying to forget the past, and even as ¡°Breeze of Youth¡± gained poprity, he


    wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to mention the show around him.


    Meanwhile, Joseph was getting more and more famous online. There was even a scandalst year


    with a female pop star, which kinda confirmed that he¡¯s straight.


    That was until Hanson saw a livestream where Seanined about Joseph¡¯s touchy behavior,


    proving Joseph never changed.


    Hanson debated whether to share his story, fearing another onught of abuse, but he decided to


    speak out. He was about to be an adult, and he didn¡¯t want his past to shadow his future. He


    hoped to prevent others from suffering in silence.


    His message was clear: sexual harassment affects everyone, and silence only emboldens the


    perpetrator.


    The livestream fell silent after his story, but online, the response was explosive.


    Some called Joseph disgusting and didn¡¯t care about his orientation, and they were just against him.


    Hanson¡¯s supporters pointed out Hanson was fourteen years old when he was sexually molested, and


    Sean looked fourteen now, Joseph¡¯s apparent type.


    Joseph¡¯s fans defended him, iming orientation was a personal freedom and insisting on his


    innocence.


    But the argument was upended when the female idol from the ¡°rtionship scandal¡± spoke up,


    confirming a brief rtionship with Joseph thatcked Intimacy and ended abruptly after going public,


    Now, everyone understood the rtionship was likely a cover for Joseph¡¯s true preferences, and the


    outcry intensified against him.


    ¡°Holy smokes. That guy¡¯s cunning gives me the creeps.¡±


    pter 203


    ¡°Only someone who¡¯s been there would be on guard for an online beatdown. Hanson¡¯s drama is the


    real deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing against gay folks, but I can¡¯t stand those with a lousy character.¡±


    ¡°The deceived girls are the real victims here. How many have suffered because of these deceivers?¡±


    ¡°Poor little Hanson must have felt so helpless back then, and his whole worldview shattered by that


    scumbag.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I used to think his interactions with his brother were so heartwarming. Fangirling over


    his and Raines¡® chemistry is my biggest sin.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Don¡¯t tell me Raines got harassed back in the day, too.¡±


    ¡°Please, no. Just thinking about it is making my blood boil.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    As the online chatter intensified, before Joseph¡¯s PR team could even step in, several anonymous


    posts began popping up in thement section of Hanson¡¯s lengthy post, iming they had been


    harassed by Joseph on the same film set in the past.


    The inte exploded with outrage, and even Raines came forward to admit that although he had


    never been harassed, Joseph did have a tendency to be overly affectionate during filming in the name


    of brotherly love.


    Joseph, in his livestream, saw the cascading news online and was so furious his eyes nearly turned


    red. Hepletely forgot he was still in his live stream and bolted up from his chair, eximing, ¡°This


    online crap, it¡¯s all made up. I didn¡¯t do a thing.¡±


    He turned to the guests beside him, trying to find someone to support him, ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything


    you read online. How could I be that kind of person? I¡¯m not, and this is nder.¡±


    But from Kane to Mervin, no one spoke up.


    They all remembered what Winnie had said before. They trusted Winnie¡¯s judgment more than


    Joseph¡¯s.


    After all, whether it was Naylor or Mae, or even the B&B owner, Winnie¡¯s judgment was always right.


    The guests remained silent, but Ned couldn¡¯t just stand by. He advised, ¡°Joe, take a breath. We¡¯re still


    on air.¡±


    But Joseph was beyond calming. He never imagined Hanson would dare toe forward and expose


    him. Wasn¡¯t Hanson afraid of being cyberbullied, or looked at differently?


    Joseph had always been brazen, secure in the belief that these lesser¨Cknown actors couldn¡¯t stir up


    any trouble.


    Big¨Cname actors like Raines, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t dare do something so carelessly. What on


    earth was happening now?


    Sean had been watching the situation unfold from the moment the others had started checking their


    feeds, his head cocked to the side as he read the rapid¨Cfirements scrolling past on the live stream.


    1


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to grasp what was going on,


    ¡°I told you he was strange, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t help but interject, as the audience, who thought Sean had left, started calling for him in


    the chat once they heard his voice.


    1126


    Sean ignored the chat, his gaze shifting to Winnie, Winnie, can I punch him now?¡±


    He asked so casually, as if inquiring about the evening¡¯s dinner, Winnie barely had time to look up at


    him.


    Before the crew could even process what he was intending to do, Sean¡¯s figure blurred like a gust of


    wind, and he was suddenly in front of Joseph. He didn¡¯t wait for Winnie¡¯s answer, and his fist swung


    andnded squarely on Joseph¡¯s face.


    Joseph, still in the midst of trying to defend himself, didn¡¯t see iting and was sent tumbling back


    into his chair.


    Everything happened so fast that the entire production team was stunned.


    The livestream audience was equally shocked.


    Before they could react to this sudden turn of events, the stream was cut.


    The live stream had to be stopped, and things had escted to physical violence.


    Bagot called off the livestream with a sense of resignation, giving Sean a helpless look but not really


    ming him.


    After all, it was Joseph who had provoked the situation, being handsy on camera, and it wasn¡¯t


    surprising that Sean would snap back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Joseph looked at for his injuries, and bring his agent over to figure this out,¡± Bagot said,


    ncing at Winnie with a meaningful look.


    After all, Sean was her junior fellow apprentice, and if Joseph decided to press charges for assault, she


    would need to be prepared.


    Winnie understood the implication in Bagot¡¯s eyes and was just about to message Horace for


    assistance when a message from Drake arrived first.


    Drake texted, ¡°I¡¯ll have mywyers handle the situation with Sean¡¯s altercation.¡±


    Clearly, Drake had been aware of Sean¡¯s presence at the ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± production and had been


    following along.


    Drake guessed that Sean¡¯s appearance on Winnie¡¯s live show was probably because of him, and now


    that he¡¯d caused a scene on air, Drake couldn¡¯t just leave the matter for Winnie to handle.


    Although he didn¡¯t feel responsible for Sean¡¯s actions, it shouldn¡¯t be Winnie¡¯s burden either.


    Winnie was somewhat surprised by Drake¡¯s swift response, mainly because she hadn¡¯t expected the


    mogul to be so attentive to a variety show.


    Considering his quick reaction, he must have been watching the livestream closely.


    Imagining Drake setting aside his work to seriously follow a live show made Winnie chuckle to herself.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, due to the abrupt Interruption of the live stream, viewers flooded Twitter in droves.


    Soon, the phrase ¡°Joseph punched on Livestream¡± shot up to the second spot on the trending topics


    list, right behind the previous controversy.


    Aside from a few of Joseph¡¯s fans who were simultaneously expressing concern and berating Sean for


    unprovoked violence, the majority of people were saying, ¡°Well deserved.¡±


    They thought they¡¯d have to wait for the online discourse to settle before seeing Joseph¡¯s downfall, but


    the next minute, they witnessed it.


    It was, undeniably, the fastest instance of instant karma the onlinemunity had ever enjoyed.


    Hanson had been quiet since posting his statement but silently liked the video of Joseph getting


    punched as it climbed the trending topics.


    With the abrupt interruption of the live stream, the official ¡°Ghostly Guidance¡± social media ount


    quickly issued an apology and announced the rescheduling of the live broadcast for the following day.


    Although the audience felt it was a pity, they didn¡¯t linger on it. Plus, there was plenty of drama


    happening online to keep them entertained.


    Winnie took Sean back to their lodging, and while he had a hunch that he might be in trouble after the


    livestream ended, he still looked defiant.


    All the way back, he was preparing his arguments for when Winnie would inevitably scold him.


    However, Winnie didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of reprimanding him. After escorting him to his


    room, she simply said, ¡°Stay put tonight. Once the show wraps up the livestream tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you


    back to Emerald Bay, and you¡¯ll meet him.¡±


    There was no need to rify. Sean knew who she meant by ¡°him¡°.


    First in disbelief, then ted, Sean looked at Winnie and asked, ¡°Are you agreeing to take me to meet


    him because I punched that guy?.¡±


    His tone was brimming with confidence, almost as if he was ready to throw a few more punches right


    then and there to prove his point.


    Winnie said icily, ¡°Today¡¯s just an anomaly. Pull a stunt like that again, and I swear you¡¯ll never get your


    wings.¡±


    The words hit Sean like a bucket of ice¨Ccold water dumped over his head, instantly


    1127


    Chapter 206


    dousing the fiery eagerness that had taken hold of him. He stared at Winnie, his expression a blend of


    shock and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re vicious.¡±


    Being denied the chance to soar among the clouds was, without a doubt, the cruelest curse he¡¯d ever


    heard in his life as a sea dragon.


    Meanwhile, in a quaint neighborhood not far from Cloverfield Cottage, an


    eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl was scrolling through an assortment of onlinements about Winnie. Outside


    her room, the faint sound of her despondent sobs seeped through the


    door.


    The girl hesitated, torn. Eventually, she opened a direct message to Winnie and sent her a


    text.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    The next day the show went live, and the production team announced that Joseph, citing health


    reasons, had bowed out prematurely, whisked away the previous night by his agent.


    Audiences in the live chat had seen iting but rolled their eyes at the all¨Ctoo¨Cfamiliar eXCUSE


    ¡°Health reasons, again? Come on, Bagot, can¡¯t youe up with something new?¡±


    ¡°Last season it was ¡®health reasons¡® too. At this rate, Bagot, you¡¯re gonna make us think there¡¯s


    something in the water at the studio,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be too hard on Bagot, the poor guy¡¯s had a rough go of it. Three seasons in, and not a


    smooth one yet.¡±


    With Joseph¡¯s fans out of the picture, the chatroom¡¯s mood was noticeably lighter.


    Taking advantage of a break before the interactive segment started, and while the guests were still


    nibbling on their sandwiches, the veteran viewers began to casually chat among themselves in the live


    feed.


    Naturally, the conversation still revolved around Joseph.


    Overnight, the news of Joseph¡¯s harassment had fermented into a full¨Cblown scandal, with inte


    sleuths digging up old TV scenes of his, uncovering one too many ¡®brotherly¡® interactions with younger


    male actors.


    Especially after reading Hanson¡¯s lengthy post, those old clips took on a new, unsettling light. The


    audience felt duped for not seeing it before, and their sympathy for Hanson grew.


    Meanwhile, Joseph maintained an eerie silence, seemingly intent on ying dead.


    The viewers were too engrossed in teasing each other in the chat to notice Winnie stepping away from


    the camera to whisper something to Bagot.


    Soon after, Bagot pulled aside a few guests for a quiet word, and to the audience¡¯s shock, the crew


    began packing up as if ready to leave.


    Confusion reigned in the chatroom.


    ¡°What happened to the live interaction? Are we not doing that anymore?¡±


    ¡°Bagot, you can¡¯t just cancel the live show because we teased you.¡±


    ¡°No, please. I¡¯ve been waiting all morning to see my favorite guy¡­¡±


    As the queries piled up, Bagot finally addressed the audience.


    Here¡¯s the deal, folks, Winnie received an urgent private message this morning asking for help. The


    person in need is quite unique, so she decided to pause her own segment to look into it. I figured since


    it¡¯s a viewer asking for help, why not make it a team effort? We¡¯ll keep the live interaction going on our


    way over, and resume the assistance segment once we arrive¡±


    Most viewers were understanding, though a few still felt it was unfair.


    ¡°Man¡¯t help usually determined by a random draw? What¡¯s with this private message special


    treatment?¡±


    ¡°I want to send a message too. Look at me, Winnie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent messages before, and why didn¡¯t Winnie respond to mine?¡±


    Winnie, keeping an eye on the chat, responded calmly, ¡°The person who sent the message is asking


    for help for a deceased soldier¡¯s child.¡±


    Words silenced the chat instantly. She added, ¡°The child is currently missing and it¡¯s urgent, so I n to


    go and see if I can help without taking up a spot in the help lottery¡­¡±


    The chatroom¡¯s tone changed immediately with her exnation.


    ¡°Go for it. Help whoever you want, Winnie. We¡¯re just here to watch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m standing by Winnie today. Let¡¯s see who dares toin.¡±


    ¡°A deceased soldier¡¯s child, missing? Isn¡¯t that more important than the usual cheating boyfriend


    drama?¡±


    ¡°I agree. Help the child first.¡±


    ¡°How old¡¯s the kid? Could they have been kidnapped? Can the supernatural really help


    with this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the supernatural can do anything.¡±


    Knowing it was a deceased soldier¡¯s child in need, the viewers no longer objected. The production


    crew quickly arranged for transport, and the guests began the live interaction from thefort of a tour


    bus.


    As the live interaction kicked off, Winnie connected with the viewer in need.


    The viewer had been waiting anxiously in the chatroom and immediately expressed her gratitude upon


    joining.


    The audience was surprised to discover that the viewer was a young woman in her twenties, her eyes


    clearly exhausted with dark circles beneath them.


    ¡°HI, Winnie, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually see my message. I was desperate.¡± The viewer wasted no


    time exining the situation, ¡°The missing child is my aunt¡¯s three¨Cyear¨Cold. My uncle, a soldier, was


    deadst year, leaving just my aunt and their child.


    Dowiter PRY


    The child disappeared the day before yesterday, vanished from our neighborhood. We suspect


    kidnapping. The police have been involved since then, but no leads. My aunt and the family are beside


    themselves with worry. He has a congenital heart condition. We were all set for surgery when he went


    missing. Now we¡¯re scared he¡¯ll have an episode, and if he does¡­¡±


    Her voice broke with emotion, the strain evident.


    ¡°I spent all of yesterday posting online, hoping the kidnapper might return him. Seeing that ¡®Ghostly


    Guidance¡® was filming near Serenity City, not far from us, I thought maybe Winnie could help since


    we¡¯re out of options.¡±


    Sympathy and urgency flooded the chatroom. Bagot promptly disyed the missing child¡¯s photo on


    the live feed, and locals from Serenity City recognized the ongoing search efforts.


    ¡°Damn kidnappers, even targeting a dead soldier¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Could it be revenge? I¡¯ve heard of cartels targetingw enforcement families.¡±


    ¡°Whether police or military, they don¡¯t have it easy. They deserve all the support.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope the child is safe. If the show can help, please do.¡±


    Winnie took in the chatroom¡¯s reaction, then turned to the viewer and reassured her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the photo you sent, the child is under a faint aura of merit, likely from his father. It¡¯s


    protecting him. He shouldn¡¯te to harm easily, and he seems safe for now. But to locate him, we¡¯ll


    need his mother to connect with us. A mother¨Cchild bond can


    reveal much more.¡±


    The viewer nodded fervently and hurried off to make the arrangements. The audience now understood


    how Winnie assessed the authenticity of a plea for help.


    With the child protected by his father¡¯s legacy of valor, it was clear the boy¡¯s dad had been a hero.


    It had been a while since the forum user had left the chat, but finally, she returned, dragging along a


    woman whose face was etched with fatigue and worry. The woman seemed reluctant, her movements


    stiff with resistance, but the forum user passionately insisted that she had found a true master in


    divination. She recounted the assurances that Winnie had offered before about the child being


    protected by the father¡¯s benevolent spirit, and with some effort, she convinced the woman to sit in front


    of the camera.


    ¡°Winnie, this is my aunt,¡± the viewer said, gesturing to the woman beside her, ¡°Can you see anything?


    Can you tell us where the child might be?¡±


    She didn¡¯t quite understand the extent of what mysticism could reveal, but it was a glimmer of hope


    worth holding onto.


    Winnie peered intently through the screen at the woman on the other side. After a long,


    11:27


    contemtive pause, with her eyes slightly flickering, she spoke, ¡°Your face does show a significant


    trial connected to your child, but it¡¯s not just your son who¡¯s facing a


    tribtion. You, too, have a critical challenge to confront, one that appears to culminate today.


    Moreover, it may threaten your very life.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    What do you mean, this mother got a target on her back? Are you telling me that someone is actually


    out for revenge on military families?¡±


    ¡°No way, who would stoop so low as to pick on military families?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get it, are you saying that Mom could be in danger too? So, if we keep an eye on her, we might


    get the kid back.


    On the other side of the screen, the mother of the lost child, who had been lost in thought, perked up at


    these words and finally looked at Winnie, her eyes holding a glimmer of hope. She asked, ¡°If I face this


    ordeal, does it mean my Lacy wille back safely?¡±


    Her question sent a shock through the viewers watching the livestream. The silence from the guests


    was deafening, and even Candace couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    Winnie paused for a moment before responding, ¡°There¡¯s no sure thing. This is a separate ordeal for


    both you and your kid.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Based on your astrological chart, I can tell your child is still safe for now, so you need


    to stay strong. The show¡¯s crew is currently en route to Serenity City. I need you to think back. Is there


    someone who¡¯s not a family member, but someone close who spends a lot of time with your child?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lacy¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed, her voice hoarse, ¡°Are you saying that


    someone close to me took my child?¡±


    Winnie exined, ¡°The signs in your astrological house indicate a connection, suggesting the person is


    someone you know, or have met before. If the same person is behind both your and your child¡¯s trials,


    then we might find a clue by starting with them.


    Your niece mentioned the child disappeared from the neighborhood. The police couldn¡¯t find footage of


    the child being taken out of the area, so it¡¯s possible the person is still in the neighborhood, and it¡¯s very


    likely someone who lives there and hase into contact with you and your child.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s analysis brought a glimmer of hope to the situation. Across from her, Lacy¡¯s mom stood up


    from her chair as if struck by a bolt of lightning, her mind racing to make sense of it all.


    In her urgency, her brainstorming seemed all the more strenuous.


    Seeing her struggle, Kane stepped in to guide her, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. First, think about anyone in the


    neighborhood you¡¯ve had issues with. Has there been any conflict with you or your child during


    ytime?¡±


    Following Kane¡¯s lead, Lacy¡¯s mom calmed down a bit and thought for a while before mentioning two


    neighbors she and her child had conflicts with, but they were minor like


    1/4


    kids pushing each other while ying orints from downstairs neighbors about noise


    Winnie asked the viewer to privately send her the birthdates and times of Lacy¡¯s mom and her child for


    further astrological analysis, and then said, ¡°The danger star points to the southeast. Do you know


    anyone who lives in that direction, within the neighborhood?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lacy¡¯s mom¡¯s expression turned agitated, ¡°The family that shed with Lacy lives


    on that side. Their house is near the yground, so we¡¯ve seen them several times. Could it be


    them?.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°To be sure, I need to see the person¡¯s face. Do you have a photo, or can you go now with your phone


    and find them?¡± Winnie instructed, not forgetting to remind her, ¡°Take a family member or a police


    officer with you for safety.¡±


    The viewer and Lacy¡¯s mother were already trusting Winnie¡¯s insights and followed her lead. On


    hearing her advice, Lacy¡¯s mom immediately called her dad and, with the phone in hand, went to that


    family¡¯s home.


    Fortunately, they ran into her downstairs.


    Living in the same neighborhood, she was aware of the missing child. Even though they had had


    arguments, they wouldn¡¯t kick her when she was down and politely inquired


    about the situation.


    Just by her demeanor, she didn¡¯t seem suspicious at all.


    Even after seeing the woman¡¯s face, Winnie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±


    The viewer and family members showed their disappointment, which was quickly followed by Winnie¡¯s


    voice, ¡°However, she knows the person we¡¯re looking for. Ask her in detail about who you both know or


    have seen around.¡±


    Hearing this, the viewer and her dad hurried to question the neighbor, who was perplexed at first and


    even more so when she learned they were consulting a psychic. However, seeing Lacy¡¯s mother¡¯s worn


    and sorrowful expression, and being a mother herself, she understood and patiently helped them go


    through the list of people they both knew in the neighborhood.


    Meanwhile, the show¡¯s crew had entered Serenity City.


    Through their questioning, they narrowed it down to two people they both knew.


    One was a single mother who made homemade desserts for the neighborhood, from whom Lacy¡¯s


    mother sometimes bought handmade cupcakes.


    The other was a couple whose child had passed away years ago. The mother had created a Moms¡®


    group to offer advice to new mothers and asionally watched over the children ying downstairs.


    Neither seemed suspicious, but the audience had a hunch about the single mother,


    214


    12:39


    considering she could lure kids with sweets and had fewer people at home, making it easier to hide a


    child.


    They decided to confront her first.


    But from the live stream, Winnie¡¯s voice suddenly cut through, ¡°Go to the home of the couple who lost


    their child first.¡±


    Trusting Winnie¡¯s judgment, they immediately went to that home.


    They arrived just as the man of the house was returning from histe shift, puzzled to see them.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked.


    After they exined their purpose, his face darkened, but he managed to say, ¡°I understand you¡¯re


    desperate to find your child, but you can¡¯t just barge into my home. Besides, you said the child was lost


    two days ago, and I¡¯ve been home all this time. There are no children here.¡±


    Lacy¡¯s mother pleaded desperately, and they subtly aimed their phone at the man.


    Instantly, Winnie¡¯s confident voice came through the earpiece, ¡°It¡¯s not him, but someone rted to


    him.¡±


    Hearing this, the viewer didn¡¯t hesitate to push past her dad, who was arguing with the man and barged


    into the house.


    The woman of the house came out just in time to hear themotion. Her face shifted slightly upon


    seeing them, but before the viewer could ask, Winnie¡¯s voice came through from the live stream, ¡°It¡¯s


    her.¡±


    At those words, the viewer shouted out, ¡°Auntie. Dad. The psychic says it¡¯s her.¡±


    The woman, as if realizing what was happening, suddenly turned and ran.


    Lacy¡¯s mother and the view¡¯s father, seeing this, didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed into the house


    after her.


    The next moment, they saw the woman dart into a room and lock the door behind her.


    Without a second thought, the father charged forward and kicked the door open.


    The man of the house was fuming, on the verge of barking out an angry rebuke, when suddenly, a shrill


    scream from a young boy pierced the air from inside the house.


    The sound sent a shockwave through the onlookers and the family members, their faces alight with


    rm. With a fierce kick, they burst open the front door and charged inside, only to freeze at the sight


    that greeted them, their eyes wide with fury and dismay.


    There, the woman of the house clung desperately to a three¨Cyear¨Cold child, her back pressed against


    the balcony railing, eyes darting fearfully toward the intruders. Her face

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    The moment Lacy¡¯s mom caught sight of the child cradled in the stranger¡¯s arms, he couldn¡¯t contain


    herself and her cry shattered the silence.


    Lacy seemed startled and with a teary voice cried out, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    The live¨Cstream audience was buzzing with excitement.


    They hadn¡¯t expected Lacy to be found so abruptly, but they quickly noticed that something was off with


    the hostess¡® emotions.


    Lacy clearly wanted to break free and run to her mother, but was held in a vice¨Clike grip.


    The host, witnessing the scene, was incredulous and stepped forward, bellowing at his wife, ¡°Amanda.


    What in the world are you doing? Let that child go, now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The woman known as Amanda red maniacally at Lacy¡¯s mom, ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    deserve to be a mother. She¡¯s going to kill this child. I can¡¯t let him go with her.¡±


    The viewer were stunned. She shouted, ¡°What are you bbering about? That¡¯s my cousin. You¡¯re


    kidnapping him. Give him back.¡±


    Amanda clung tighter to Lacy, even attempting to climb onto the balcony railing with him.


    Everyone¡¯s face drained of color, and the husband was on the verge of copse, ¡°Amanda. Get a grip.


    Bring the child down. He¡¯s not like our own.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®not like our own¡®? He¡¯s just a baby. They want to take him into surgery. Kids don¡¯t


    come back from the operating table.¡± As she spoke, Amanda¡¯s eyes reddened, tears welling up rapidly.


    Lacy¡¯s mom suddenly recalled stories of Amanda, whose own child had died during surgery. The


    couple had been distraught for ages.


    She also remembered mentioning Lacy¡¯s condition and uing surgery in a group, which Amanda


    had opposed, even taking her aside to talk about it.


    At the time, Lacy¡¯s mom had been resolved, paying no heed to the warning.


    Little did she know that this would lead Amanda to take Lacy.


    No wonder there had been no noise when Lacy disappeared. Amanda was someone she had


    entrusted Lacy to before.


    With this realization, Lacy¡¯s mom could no longer contain her sobs, pleading desperately, ¡°Amanda,


    please, you¡¯re hurting him. Lacy has a heart condition, and he can¡¯t take the shock. Come down, and I


    promise I won¡¯t go through with Lacy¡¯s surgery, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Amanda was clearly distrustful, ¡°You said the surgery was the only


    way to save him. Even if you won¡¯t do it now, you¡¯ll do itter. He can¡¯t have surgery, and if


    1/2


    12. 12.


    g table, he won¡¯te back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    tope it was clear Amanda had descended into madnes


    Shape she had med herself over the years for agreeing to her own child¡¯s surgery.


    Irske baat maybe her child would still be alive.


    The Neshand to, was visibly moved by her emotion, a look of profound sorrow blessing


    Losing the only child had plunged them both into a dark period, and Amanda had Sutton & tental


    breakdown


    westen she created the neighborhood moms¡® group and poured her energy into it that he thought she


    had begun to heal


    But who could ever truly let go?


    Watching Amands, lest in her grief and confusion, her husband could only cry and plead, not knowing


    what else to do.


    Armes the ches the livestream audience could only hear the fearful cries of Lacy, Amanda¡¯s ceincus yet


    cescering sobs, her husband¡¯s pleas, the frightened begging of meorters and the audience¡¯s own


    hearts pounding.


    zemes themetten was too great because a crowd began to gather below, and the police amed


    swifty, yet the stalemate continued.


    After what ret like an eternity, a calm voice from the livestream¡¯s technical team wisteet ¡°We¡¯ve reached


    the neighborhood¡±


    as the Ghostly Guicence crew¡¯s livestream moved swiftly, the audience could see the


    sortancedplex from afar


    Just as the neighbors were about to intervene, they saw Lacy¡¯s lips turning blue, her creating regged


    and she was having an attack.


    s nam went nk, pushing past everyone, and lunging for Lacy.


    The recours lunged forward too, the live streaming forgotten as phones were cast aside


    IN THE TIST to rep


    Amanda starter dung ever tighter to Lacy.


    In the tug of war Lacy was flung towards the railing, half her body toppling over.


    Ascean cut through the air.


    Les mom any saw Lacy tipping over the edge, and a voice echoed in her head, and it was ther shared


    destiny.


    With a Turst of strength, she vaulted over the railing. Disregarding her safety, she lunged


    12:30 1


    for Lacy and, as she was about to fall, pushed Lacy back with all her might.


    Neighbors caught Lacy safely, but Lacy¡¯s mom plummeted to the ground.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± A piercing cry echoed through theplex, mingling with the gasps of the onlookers, as the


    live stream audience¡¯s hearts were gripped with dread.


    But as the tragedy seemed imminent, a familiar voice sounded through the live stream.


    With an air of authority, the words were chanted, ¡°By the power of sky and earth, unite as one, I invoke


    the pardon, let the gentle breezee.¡±


    As the final words were spoken, a charm flew towards the falling figure.


    A mysterious breeze seemed to rise from nowhere, lifting the woman¡¯s rapidly falling body.


    Her descent slowed mid¨Cair, and then, almost gently, shended on the concrete below.


    Unconscious, yes, but miraculously, unhurt.


    The onlookers, both present at the scene and tuned in through the live stream, were enveloped in an


    eerie silence that seemed to stretch on indefinitely.


    After what felt like an eternity, ament popped up on the livestream¡¯s chat, the digital textden with


    palpable astonishment-¡°Holy cow!¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    As the firstment zipped across the livestream, it was like a drop of water hitting a scorching hot


    skillet, and the chat exploded into a frenzy.


    ¡°What was that? Is it some new kind of special effect? Bagot, you said there was no script.*


    ¡°Script? What script? Who needs a script with effects like that?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow¡­ is this for real? My dear Newton, was I wrong all along?¡±


    ¡°If Newton saw this, he¡¯d be rolling in his grave.¡±


    ¡°Can someone confirm that was Winnie¡¯s voice, right? And that she was the one who threw that


    charm?.¡±


    ¡°Winnie? That was an angel.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Almighty himself showed up, that voice would still belong to Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve seen an angel.¡±


    ¡°Winnie¡¯s got magic powers. I¡¯m not even joking.¡±


    ¡°So, do I have to believe in this mysticism now? I believe, okay, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Holy smokes, I dere that the mystical energies have returned.¡±


    ¡°The mystical energies are back, and I¡¯ve waited for this day for so long.¡±


    ¡°Bagot, are we going to learn how to fly next?¡±


    The chat was scrolling so fast as the audience and the crew tried to recover from the shock. The first


    officer on the scene went straight to check on Lacy¡¯s mother.


    Seeing that she was miraculously unharmed, he was shocked but didn¡¯t forget to call for an ambnce.


    Soon after, the viewer¡¯s dad rushed down with Lacy in his arms.


    Lacy was visibly shaken, and now his heart condition was acting up.


    The crew didn¡¯t waste any time and signaled the audience member with Lacy to get into their van.


    They all headed to the nearest hospital with Winnie apanying them in the vehicle.


    On the way, when the cameras weren¡¯t looking, Winnie slipped a thin, almost transparent amulet into


    Lacy¡¯s shirt. Lacy who was turning blue and struggling to breathe, seemed to find relief almost instantly.


    The nearby viewer caught sight of the quick gesture, and though the camera missed it,


    1/3


    17.30


    she was sitting right across and had seen Winnie¡¯s stealthy move.


    Almost instinctively, she understood that Winnie was saving Lacy.


    Her eyes welled up with tears. She had only sent a message to Winnie, hoping against hope, but not


    only had Winnie seen it, but she had alsoe herself to help.


    And Winnie¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t have been more perfect, and she had saved her aunt¡¯s life and now her


    cousin¡¯s.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, she silently vowed to be a lifelong fan of Winnie.


    Winnie, who had been observing Lacy¡¯splexion, seemed to feel something and looked up. Had


    she just felt a surge of belief?


    But how could that be?


    Before she could contemte further, the vehicle pulled up to the hospital, and the waiting doctors


    quickly took the child away.


    Soon, Lacy¡¯s mother was also brought in by police after copsing, and after handing everyone over to


    the doctors, the officers began making statements about the day¡¯s events. The perpetrator, Amanda,


    was already in custody at the police station.


    Winnie, as an indirect participant, was supposed to give a statement too, but she had already


    messaged Michel about the ¡°ident,¡± leaving the official exnations to him.


    While the crew and Winnie were busy with the case, the inte was in uproar.


    The crew had just arrived at theplex when the cameraman, following Winnie, inadvertently


    captured the falling figure of the mother but missed the shot of Winnie.


    So the viewers couldn¡¯t confirm if the magic that saved the falling mother was Winnie¡¯s doing.


    That was until a clip from Mervin¡¯s camera angle surfaced.


    Though the video focused on Mervin¡¯s reaction, it also included Winnie, who was seen throwing a


    charm and murmuring an incantation.


    Some viewers even stitched together both angles, making it clear for all that mysticism had been


    unveiled in broad daylight.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching the online madness and the relentless queries about Winnie in the chat, Bagot knew the live


    interaction couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Ghostly Guidancemunity call¨Cout hase to an unexpected close due to some


    extraordinary circumstances. We thank you all for your support and interest in Ghostly Guidance.¡±


    With that, the stream abruptly ended, leaving the audience in disbelief, almost ready to overrun Ghostly


    Guidance¡¯s Twitter with theirments.


    12:39


    Bagot had no choice, and without an official statement, they wouldn¡¯t respond either.


    Winnie wasn¡¯t surprised by Bagot¡¯s decision and prepared to head back to Emerald Bay. But she was


    stopped by Mervin.


    They stepped aside, and after a long, hard look, Mervin finally asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtion to Master


    Winner?¡±


    Winnie was taken aback.


    Mervin continued, ¡°Your Breeze Charmes from the lineage of the Whispering Wind Charm, a


    creation of Master Winner. I¡¯ve heard my mentor mention it once. That charm is unique to Master


    Winner, and nobody else can produce it. You must know the great master if you carry such a charm,


    right?¡±


    Mervin was usually poised and serious, so his hopeful gaze was rare. Winnie wasn¡¯t sure how to


    exin without revealing too much.


    It felt like her cover was being blown from all sides.


    She had heard simr questions before. She didn¡¯t want to hide her identity, but she also didn¡¯t want


    any trouble that mighte with exposure.


    Hobson was a walking invitation for trouble, but Mervin seemed much more reliable.


    The thought struck Winnie like a sh of lightning. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she dug into her


    purse and pulled out a tiny square of parchment and a miniature pen filled with crimson ink. Resting the


    parchment on her palm, she crafted a charm before Mervin¡¯s widened eyes, her hand moving with


    practiced ease. In mere seconds, a mini Breeze Charm took shape.


    Mervin watched, transfixed, as his pupils dted and then contracted, following each precise stroke of


    Winnie¡¯s pen. He was utterly spellbound until she finally handed him thepleted charm.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± Winnie said, a yful twinkle in her eye, ¡°I¡¯m what you might call a charm crafter,


    and yes, I¡¯m the one you¡¯ve been looking for, Master Winner.¡±


    Mervin stood there, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    When Winnie whisked Sean away, Mervin was still in a daze.


    It was rare for him to show such a nk expression, and even Bagot couldn¡¯t help bute over to


    check on him.


    Mervin just stared at Bagot, ¡°Mr. Bagot, did you know that Ms. Bryant is actually the famous Master


    Winner?¡±


    Bagot was taken aback, unsure how to exin that he had been in the dark at first. He only knew that


    the lucky sod Baily had stumbled upon a true master and had forked over a hefty sum for twenty life¨C


    saving charms.


    As for this Master Winner, he¡¯d only learned about it from Mervin.


    But he had kept mum.


    Seeing Bagot¡¯s silence, Mervin took it as confirmation and a tinge of regret crossed his face.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known you had invited Master Winner, I wouldn¡¯t have overestimated myself and joined the


    program.¡±


    No wonder Mervin master had made a point of tipping Master Bryant. He¡¯d never given Mervin a tip.


    Listening to Mervin, Bagot was perplexed.


    What was going on?


    His sixth guest hadn¡¯t even shown up, and this one seemed ready to bow out. That simply


    wouldn¡¯t do.


    He hurriedly pulled Mervin aside for a heart¨Cto¨Cheart.


    Meanwhile, Winnie and Sean were en route to the airport in the vehicle arranged by the show¡¯s team,


    just as Gentry zoomed past them in the opposite direction.


    Noticing Sean¡¯s gaze linger on Gentry, Winnie remembered his earlier im that he hadn¡¯t been the


    one to save Gentry in the mountains and decided to probe.


    Puffing up with pride at her rare inquiry, Sean squinted and teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the


    smart one? Can¡¯t you figure it out?¡±


    Winnie kept a straight face, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±


    Sean pouted but came clean, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. I really didn¡¯t lift a finger that night. It was his guardian


    spirit that protected him.¡±


    Winnie was taken aback, ¡°He has a guardian spirit?¡±


    12:39


    So those faint sensations she¡¯d felt before weren¡¯t her imagination?


    Just a talentless fox, not even as skilled as me,¡± Sean said, adding, ¡°But then again, it¡¯s stuck guarding


    a man who¡¯s just as unremarkable, can¡¯t even respond to it.¡±


    A talentless fox looking out for a talentless human. Gentry had no idea it even existed.


    Winnie didn¡¯t know what to make of this mess. But she knew well that for a guardian spirit to take up


    residence in someone¡¯s home, there had to be a connection, perhaps with Gentry¡¯s ancestors, or


    perhaps with him personally.


    Like the werewolf of Cloverfield Cottage and the vigers.


    The werewolf had guarded the vigers for years, yet they were oblivious to its presence.


    Perhaps the initial guardianship was born out of a pact, but with no recognition, the lonely spirits must


    have felt isted, right?


    Returning to Emerald Bay in thete afternoon, Winnie took Sean straight to the small rental she¡¯d


    kept.


    She hadn¡¯t given up the lease and had even arranged for a cleaning service beforehand.


    Though she¡¯d promised to introduce Sean to Drake, now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing the modest two¨Cbedroom t, Sean was slightly displeased, ¡°I saw on my phone that they say


    you¡¯re rich.¡±


    The implication was clear. Why would someone as wealthy as she stash him in such cramped


    quarters?


    Winnie didn¡¯t bother to argue, ¡°Take it or leave it. I can always send you back to the mountains.¡±


    With a huff, Sean didn¡¯t argue further and strode into the bedroom.


    After outlining the uing schedule, Winnie left the rental to return to the Bryant family


    estate.


    As soon as she arrived, Winnie noticed several children chasing Pretty around the garden. Leading the


    pack was Nadine, with Pretty clearly toying with the tots, pacing herself and even stopping to let them


    catch up.


    Someone had adorned its head with a small veil and a pretty little crown, which it seemed to adore,


    careful not to let it fall while running.


    The scene before Winnie was almost too quaint to process. When had her little fox be such good


    friends with Nadine?


    Stepping out of the car, Winnie¡¯s presence instantly froze the merriment. Nadine¡¯s expression stiffened,


    and then she turned her head away with a haughty huff.


    Winnie raised an eyebrow and simply called out, ¡°Pretty.¡±


    At the sound of her owner¡¯s voice, Pretty abandoned the children and scampered over, leaping into


    Winnie¡¯s arms and nestling against her with a vivacious energy.


    The children, robbed of their furry ymate, looked on forlornly, their eyes filled with envy. ¡°I know her.


    She¡¯s the girl who was on that reality show with the celebrities. The inte says she¡¯s really


    impressive.¡±


    ¡°Really? Nadine never told me that.¡±


    Nadine watched with puffed cheeks as Winnie¡¯s simple gesture reimed the fox that had taken a top¨C


    tier steak to coax out for y.


    ¡°Give her back to me,¡± Nadine demanded.


    Winnie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the girl¡¯s bold assertion, ¡°Give her back? Is she yours?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in


    my house, so she¡¯s mine.¡± Nadine retorted with her usual mix of arrogance and


    conviction.


    Before Winnie could respond, Nadine¡¯s friends also approached, and only then did Winnie notice


    something rming: each child bore an ominous sign of impending doom.


    One might be a coincidence, but all of them? This was clearly not normal.


    Pushing aside her concern, Winnie crouched down, still holding Pretty, and inquired softly, ¡°Are you


    friends with Nadine?¡±


    With her curly pigtails bouncing, a little girl nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yeah, after summer break we¡¯re all


    heading to first grade. Are you Nadine¡¯s big sister? You¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Winnie, cradling the little fox¡¯s paw, gestured for the girl toe closer with a wave of her


    hand.


    The girl¡¯s face lit up with joy as she looked at the little fox.


    A gaggle of other kids chattered excitedly around them, expressing their desire to y with the fox.


    Nadine watched from the sidelines, fuming with jealousy.


    But the house rule was clear: no tantrums in front of guests. She could only stand huffily to one side,


    waiting for her friends to notice her pout ande over to coax her out of it.


    Meanwhile, everyone seemed to be clustered around Winnie, petting Pretty the fox while engaging in


    conversation with her.


    In just a short time, Winnie had gathered her intel.


    These kids had all been in the same preschool with Nadine and were about to make the big jump to


    elementary school after the summer. To celebrate this milestone, themunity organized a special


    field trip for the day after tomorrow.


    With this piece of news, Winnie began to piece together a rough idea of what was going

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Winnie was feeling a bit uneasy about the uing study trip that the kids were about to go on. She


    called for the family¡¯s butler, Abdul, and asked him to fetch a recent yearbook from Nadine¡¯s ss.


    Abdul, though puzzled,plied without a word.


    Nadine overheard and curiously inquired, ¡°Why do you need my ssmates¡® yearbook?¡±


    Winnie scrutinized her younger cousin, noticing that, unlike the other children, Nadine didn¡¯t seem to be


    in immediate danger. However, a faint shadow of misfortune lingered around her, a subtle sign of


    uing bad luck.


    Ignoring Nadine¡¯s question, Winnie gently put down Pretty, allowing it to resume its yful romp with


    the children. She couldn¡¯t possibly share her premonitions with them, and if her concerns about the trip


    were confirmed, it would be best to speak with the parents.


    Soon enough, Abdul returned with the yearbook and even went the extra mile to pull up the kids¡® social


    media profiles, featuring their own pictures as well as those posted by their parents, including some


    recent ones.


    Winnie silentlymended Abdul¡¯s thoroughness as she examined the photos of the kids who had


    posted updates that day. The signs were clear, and some showed hints of imminent peril, confirming


    her suspicions.


    With so many children involved, including their families, Winnie knew this was beyond her capacity to


    address alone. She headed upstairs to consult with her grandfather Bhus.


    Bhus was busy tracking her online activity when she shared her concerns. In the past, he might


    have dismissed her ramblings, but now he took her seriously. His expression turned grave as he


    reached for thendline and summoned the butler to his study.


    n for some After an hour in her grandfather¡¯s study, Winnie made her way back to her rest. However,


    she was intercepted by her brother Springer, who seemed to have been keeping an eye out for her.


    With a look of reproach, Springer blurted out, ¡°Winnie, when did you get another brother? What¡¯s he to


    you? Howe I¡¯ve never met him?¡±


    Winnie was taken aback by his barrage of questions. She knew Springer followed reality shows and


    must have seen Sean, but his line of questioning was baffling.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± she retorted, not quite understanding his intent.


    Springer felt like he¡¯d been betrayed by a heartbreaker. He had always considered Winnie his only


    cousin sister, and now she seemed to have other ¡®brothers¡® and was getting impatient with him.


    He stared at her, his voice filled with a mix of usation and hurt, ¡°Well?,¡±


    11:34


    Winnie gave him a cool nce, ¡°Speak properly.¡±


    Springer¡¯s bravado deted as if he were a scolded puppy, now looking at her with a mix of confusion


    and sullenness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my brother. He just needed my help with something, so he¡¯s been tagging along,¡± she


    exined.


    Springer¡¯s mood lifted on hearing this, ¡°That punk¡¯s bothering you? Where is he? I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Winnie was about to tell him to stay out of it. After all, at fourteen, Springer could hardly intimidate


    anyone. But then, as if struck by a thought, she raised an eyebrow slightly and said, ¡°Actually, you


    could help with something.¡±


    Springer¡¯s eyes


    lit up.


    Winnie finally needed him.


    ¡°Winnie, just tell me what to do. I may be young, but there¡¯s not much I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    Winnie smiled, a rare urrence, ¡°This is something only you can handle.¡±


    Springer was now brimming with excitement.


    An hourter, he was on his phone, instructing Sean through a video call with a deadpan expression,


    ¡°Come on in, I¡¯ll add you.¡±


    Soon, a pitiful newbie avatar appeared in the game lobby. Springer added him to the team, not without


    a disdainful snort at the screen, ¡°A newbie scrub, huh? Watch and learn as I


    carry you.¡±


    This was the task Winnie had entrusted to Springer. With the nursery school trip issue still unresolved,


    and their powerful allies upied with other matters, she was too busy to entertain Sean and worried


    he might get into trouble if left to his own devices. Thus, the solution: have Springer teach him how to


    y video games. No teenager could resist the lure of gaming, especially not a young sea dragon fresh


    to the world like Sea


    With Sean upied, peace returned to Winnie¡¯s side. The online buzz from her public disy of


    mystical arts continued to grow, but there was no sign of official intervention, which confirmed her


    suspicion that the authorities might be gradually conditioning the public to ept the existence of


    metaphysics.


    Otherwise, theck of official action several hours after the incident was telling, and the government


    seemed to be letting the idea of mysticism take root in the public consciousness.


    What Winnie didn¡¯t realize was that her viral video had made it easier for the parents contacted by


    Bhus to heed his warning. Nadine¡¯s nursery school was a prestigious institution attended by


    children from affluent families, many of whom had ties to the Bryant family. After witnessing the events


    at the Smith family home and Winnie¡¯s


    extraordinary showcase on reality TV, most parents were inclined to believe her warning.


    ???


    11-34


    Chapter


    After all, no one would gamble with their children¡¯s safety.


    Some folks remained skeptical about the whole affair, even if the buzz on social media suggested


    otherwise. They chalked it up to a publicity stunt, a bit of showbiz smoke and mirrors.


    After all, the inte is a breeding ground for tall tales and hoaxes. Remember the spate of UFC


    sightings that had everyone talking a few years back?


    But did anyone actuallye face¨Cto¨Cface with a little green man? Hardly.


    These doubters dismissed Winnie¡¯s ominous warnings of ¡°impending doom¡± as nothing more than


    superstition, and they saw no reason to bar their kids from joining the field trip organized by the local


    park.


    Despite receiving a heads¨Cup from a concerned citizen named Bhus, the park had to stick to their


    guns. The trip was a joint venture with a posh European preschool, and it wasn¡¯t something they could


    scrap on a whim. If even one parent was game, the show had to go on.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the day of departure rolled around, the roster of eager young explorers had dwindled


    considerably.


    The kids who were left didn¡¯t quite understand the drop in numbers, but their excitement was


    undiminished.


    Meanwhile, little Nadine was having a meltdown at home. The tr

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Nadine was simmering with resentment, ming Winnie for her missed opportunity to go on a


    European study tour. It felt like a ssic case of Bhus¡® favoritism.


    Leonie had a throbbing headache from themotion and couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of anger


    towards Winnie. It wasn¡¯t that she med her for warning about the potential dangers of the trip, and it


    was more the frustration that Winnie, with all her mystical prowess, could surely avert any disaster. Yet,


    she chose to let the fear of possible mishaps prevent Nadine from going on a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime


    adventure.


    If no one was going, it would be fine, but some kids were still set to jet off to Europe, and that made


    Leonie¡¯s heart sink.


    As Winnie descended the grand staircase, Leonie¡¯s emotions got the better of her, and a slight scowl


    crossed her face.


    Winnie, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed, simply stepped around them and headed for the door. But Nadine


    spotted her and bolted in front, her face red with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re doing this on purpose. Why can¡¯t I go on the trip? I hate you.¡±


    Though her words were harsh, she dared not repeat the past incident where she had told Winnie to


    leave the house, and she was wary of crossing that line again.


    Winnie looked at Nadine, unfazed.


    ¡°If you want to go that badly, go ahead.¡± Winnie said, her voice calm, not a hint of concession due to


    Nadine¡¯s tantrum. Instead, she nced at the clock and said with a semnce of sincerity, ¡°At this


    time, your ssmates are still gathering. If you hurry, you can still make it.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s unexpectedpliance left Nadine without a script, unsure how to proceed with her rant. She


    nced between Winnie and Leonie, seeking guidance.


    Leonie was puzzled. Rushing over, she questioned, ¡°Winnie, didn¡¯t you say the ¦Ð¦É¦Ì could be


    dangerous? That you foresaw a cmity? How can you let Nadine go?¡±


    Winnie responded with a nonchnt shrug, ¡°It seems like she wants to go, and you seem quite keen


    on it too.¡±


    The unspoken usation made Leonie¡¯s cheeks flush with embarrassment. She let out a nervous


    chuckle, ¡°Oh no. When there¡¯s danger, it¡¯s best to avoid it.¡±


    She then turned to Nadine, trying to be the voice of reason, ¡°There will be other study tours


    in the future.*


    Nadine pouted, feeling this opportunity was unique.


    Then Winnie added, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine even if she goes. Sure, there might be a mishap or two,


    11:34


    §³§á§Ñ§â


    like a broken arm or leg, or maybe a slip that leads to a bald head, but she won¡¯t die. If she wants to


    go, let her.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie¡¯s tone was sincere as she offered to arrange transportation with Abdul.


    As Winnie moved to find Abdul, Leonie quickly intercepted her. By then, Nadine¡¯s face had paled at


    Winnie¡¯s words and she instinctively clung to Leonie¡¯s skirt, shaking her head faintly. She didn¡¯t want


    any broken bones or to be bald.


    The scene was bing increasingly bizarre, with each person trying to pull the other in a different


    direction.


    Winnie¡¯s gaze turned icy as she looked at them as if to ask, ¡°Well? Still going?¡±


    Nadine wanted to say no but feared losing face as if admitting she¡¯d been scared off.


    Tugging at Leonie¡¯s arm, she retreated and muttered weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I still want to go. Mom, don¡¯t


    hold me back.¡±


    Leonie looked at Nadine, who clearly no longer wanted to go but was putting on a brave face for


    Winnie. She softened and decided to y along, holding Nadine back, ¡°Let¡¯s not go. I can¡¯t let anything


    happen to you.¡±


    Nadine squared her shoulders and finally admitted to Winnie, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s just that


    you¡¯re stopping me, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Winnie was speechless. If there was peace, that was enough.


    As for those who insisted on sending their children on the study tour despite the warnings, Winnie felt


    that she couldn¡¯t save everyone, and sometimes, words fell on deaf ears. She had offered her


    protection, and that was all she could do.


    She thought that would be the end of it, but that afternoon, the inte exploded with news. ¡°A celebrity


    medium who had recently made headlines for using her powers to save someone had advised against


    a prestigious kindergarten¡¯s European trip, citing possible dangers. Her influence was significant, and


    many parents heeded h pulling their kids from the trip.¡±


    rning,


    The blogger¡¯s nephew was looking forward to this school trip, but he couldn¡¯t go because of this, and


    he was still secretly shedding tears at home right now.


    The blogger didn¡¯t mean to target anyone specifically, and he was just curious about the existence of


    supernatural things. It became a trending topic at the moment. They intended to track the oue of


    the trip to see if Winnie¡¯s predictions held any truth.


    The post quickly went viral, sparking a frenzy of spection and anticipation for updates. Some


    mocked the idea, while others eagerly awaited proof of Winnie¡¯s mystical skills. The onlinemunity


    was buzzing, ready to see if there was any substance behind the im of a looming disaster on the


    European study tour.


    Before long, a user suddenly fired up a live stream, iming they might have spotted the


    11:34


    stuff of urban legends, and the infamous luxury preschool tour bus, en route to the airport.


    In no time at all, the news had users flocking to the streamer¡¯s channel in droves.


    As they joined the live feed, viewers indeed caught glimpses through a roving camera lens of a bus on


    the move. It was spanking new, adorned with bright and cheerful decals that


    made it stand out.


    Some recognized it immediately, and it was the exclusive bus of the prestigious Emerald Bay Academy


    for Young Aristocrats.


    3/3

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    The user was catching a ride to the airport with a buddy scrolling endlessly through his phone out of


    sheer boredom. That was when a school bus sporting a shy, custorm wrap caught his eye t decked


    out in the kind of design that would make any kid¡¯s day


    ¡°Hey, pull up next to that bus.¡± he nudged his friend behind the wheel.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    His friend, having gotten a quick brief on the situation and seeing the road was clear, decided to edge


    closer to the bus.


    But before they could make their move, a ck sedan cut in between them and the bus, keeping pace


    with the school bus like a shadow.


    The streamer had just gone live when this unfolded. While he was still wrapping his head around it, a


    fleet of ck sedans appeared out of thin air, forming a protective convoy around the bus.


    His car was squeezed to the side, managing to capture only the tail end of the bus on his live stream.


    The viewers, who had clicked in out of curiosity, were suddenly part of a realHife drama.


    ¡°Whoa, talk about a VIP kid convoy. They got more bodyguards than a president.¡±


    ¡°This is the kind of security you see on TV when they¡¯re moving high¨Cprofile criminals.¡±


    ¡°Those kids are way more important than criminals, and they¡¯re the heirs to the family


    ¡°The heirs are on the move. It is so funny.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t believe in Winnie¡¯s predictions, huh? Why the heavy security then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe for these rich kids, this is just a walk in the park?¡±


    ¡°Yall, y it safe on the road. Streamer, maybe don¡¯t follow them.¡±


    ¡°Is this the ¡®unexpected encounter Winnie was talking about?¡±


    ¡°No way, the blogger said they might face danger on their study trip.¡±


    ¡°Are we live¨Cstreaming all the way to Europe now?¡±


    The streamer smirked as he read thements. Europe? As if that was on the cards.


    But now that the live stream was rolling, he wasn¡¯t about to shut it down, even if all he could show was


    the back of a bus. So, he persevered, streaming all the way to the airport.


    As the bus came to a halt, a line of kids, d in their posh kindergarten uniforms and matching orange


    caps, filed out under the watchful eye of their teachers. Even their uniforms bore the logo of a high¨Cend


    brand, visibly high quality in both design and material.


    ¡°Their uniforms probably cost more than my entire wardrobe,¡± one viewermented enviously.


    The streamer, with nothing else to do, kept following the stream as he got closer to the action. But just


    as he was getting into it, a towering man approached him, his gaze sharp and waming. The streamer


    recognized him as one of the bodyguards who had stepped out of the sedan earlier.


    The bodyguard, dressed not in the typical ck suit from the movies but in a more practical tactical


    polo, was clearly trying not to scare the kids. The streamer was about to put his phone away when


    suddenly, chaos erupted.


    1/2


    15:15


    Chapter 214


    A young man in a short¨Csleeve shirt and dress pants, with a bag slung over his shoulder, rushed


    toward the kids. The streamer¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he saw the man pull a knife from his bag.


    ¡°Danger. Protect the kids,¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs.


    The children, who had been obediently queuing to load their luggage, were clueless until a piercing


    scream broke out, followed by a surge of panic as they scattered in all directions.


    The man with the knife, his eyes burning with madness, lunged towards the children.


    The viewers were stunned. What kind of monster attacks kids at an airport?


    The streamer shouted, and the children finally noticed the attacker approaching. Screams erupted, and


    the kids started to scatter.


    The attacker¡¯s eyes were red with frenzy as he swung his knife, aiming to strike.


    But before he could get close, a group of well¨Ctrained men burst from the side of the bus. Some


    shielded


    the kids while others rushed the attacker.


    One man, wielding a baseball bat, struck the attacker¡¯s arm with precision. The rest piled on, and within


    seconds, the attacker was subdued on the ground.


    By the time airport security arrived with shields drawn, the scene was already under control by the


    bodyguards.


    The teachers, though pale with fright, were quick tofort the terrified children.


    When word got out that someone had attacked travelers right outside the airport terminal, more patrols


    and ground staff rushed to the scene to protect and console.


    The children, unharmed but shaken, were soon moring to go home, forgetting all about the study


    trip. The teachers, now unable to proceed with the check¨Cin, began contacting parents to arrange


    safe retum.


    e kids¡®


    It was then that the head of the school expressed their gratitude to the Bryant family for their foresight


    in providing a security detail, which had likely averted a real disaster.


    Everyone assumed the airport¡¯s security was airtight, with thorough checks for dangerous items long


    before anyone entered the main hall.


    Who could have imagined someone would choose to attack right there, outside the security


    checkpoint?


    The attacker must have known he wouldn¡¯t get far, even if he had seeded, as airport security would


    have instantly neutralized him.


    The viewers of the livestream were unanimous in their sentiment ¨C this attacker never nned to


    escape.


    From the very moment he¡¯d hit ¡°Go Live,¡± his followers had been watching, eyes glued to their screens


    as one by one, the kids were pulled from the brink of disaster. Now, as he caught a glimpse of the


    rapidly climbing viewer count in his streaming dashboard, there was only one thought racing through


    his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to go viral.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    This live stream had be the talk of the town, but the buzz around it pated inparison to the


    wildfire of opinione Mazing across the inte.


    The viewere tagged blogger who post this thing first, urging him to confirm whether the attacked


    children were from his nephew¡¯s kindergarten


    The blogger didn¡¯t respond right away. About half an hour after the incident, he sauntered onto the


    scene


    with a tweet.


    Stop the presses, my brother and sister¨Cinw just saw the video online. They¡¯re already picking out


    thank you gifts and nning a visit. This is some next¨Clevel sorcery?


    Less than a minuteter, he posted another tweet


    ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re awesome Starting today, I¡¯m your fan.¡±


    Everyone knew that ¡°the mystic actress he often mentioned was Winnie, but his frank shoutout and


    tagging her by name sent a shockwave of ¡°1¨Ctold¨Cyou¨Cso¡® through the inte.


    The viewers shared theirments.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised by this turn of events at all.¡±


    Please, can we just call her a goddess?¡±


    ¡°Super girl¡±


    Whileizens were merrily spamming the chat, Winnie was oblivious to the online storm and therefore


    hadn¡¯t seen the trust fund kid¡¯s tags.


    The airport attack had drawn serious attention from the authorities, and the assant was up hended


    immediately


    Winnie, having predicted the children¡¯s peril, had already given a statement to the officers at the family


    estate


    ant


    Despite online chatter about a resurgence of mysticism, the police weren¡¯t about to take inte gossip


    as gospel. They still had to rule out any connection between Winnie and the knife¨Cwielding maniac.


    After the officer left, Winnie was bombarded by visitors. Some were grateful parents who had heeded


    the advice of Bhus and kept their children home from the trip, like the ones rted to the tweeting


    trust¨Cfund family.


    Those families were well¨Cto¨Cdo, and although they had canceled their kids¡® trip more to humor


    Bhus than from any belief in his predictions, they were profoundly relieved after seeing the live¨C


    streamed ordeal.


    Others were parents who had just reunited with their children, saved by the foresight of the Bryant


    family, who had sent bodyguards. Some of these parents, whether skeptics or simply not on good


    terms with the Bryants, had dismissed Bhus¡® warnings as old man¡¯s ramblings.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Their materialist views didn¡¯t allow for fortune¨Ctelling, and they had sent their children on the trip


    anyway, only to be proven wrong by the day¡¯s events.


    Embarrassed and thankful, they came to express their gratitude to the Bryant family. Bhus,


    however,


    1/2


    15:16


    Chapter 215


    had Winnie receive them all to ensure they knew who truly deserved their thanks, and perhaps to show


    her off a little.


    Winnie was drained after entertaining visitor after visitor for most of the day.


    Meanwhile, Nadine watched from a secluded garden corner. She had heard about the online frenzy


    and knew why the visitors kepting. She might have been headstrong, but she wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Abdul had exined the airport incident to her, but she had secretly searched the inte herself.


    Seeing the deranged man and her terrified, tumbling peers left her shocked.


    If she had disobeyed and gone to the airport, she might have ended up hurt just like Winnie had


    warned.


    Despite her reluctance to admit it, Winnie had saved her. Nadine felt conflicted, because Winnie wasn¡¯t


    quite like how Amber had described her.


    By the time Winnie finally caught up with the online messages, the inte had picked apart the


    attacker endlessly.


    Although the official police statement hadn¡¯t been released, the public was already debating the nature


    of the attack, with most condemning the perpetrator.


    The discussions ranged from critiques of society to misguided empathy for the attacker.


    Somements twisted enough to shock themunity.


    ¡°Who would be driven to such extremes if not by society itself? These rich kids hog all the good


    resources. They¡¯re asking for it.¡±


    ¡°People should share their wealth with the less fortunate instead of exploiting us workers. I¡¯d feel the


    same hatred.¡±


    ¡°The kids are not innocent, and they¡¯ve had all the advantages. What¡¯s a little scare?¡±


    ¡°Nobody was hurt, right? Can¡¯t we just let him go? Life¡¯s hard for everyone.¡±


    The inte was aze with arguments, some defending the twisted viewpoints, others outraged at the


    lack ofpassion for the victims.


    Winnie frowned at thesements, her eyes growing cold as she reyed the video. Then, she hit the


    share button and added her own words.


    Since the third episode of ¡®Ghostly Guidance, Winnie¡¯s follower count had exploded. She was now a


    social media sensation, with millions hanging on her every word.


    Among the regr folks, Winnie was the first to draw such a massive following just by streaming her


    reality TV shenanigans.


    Most of her audience had her on special alert.


    When Winnie logged on, she was immediately swamped by her fans. They hadn¡¯t even gotten over the


    shock that Winnie had finally remembered to update with a new tweet.


    Winnie texted, ¡°Taking pleasure in harming the defenseless doesn¡¯t always stem from psychological


    stress, and sometimes, it¡¯s simply a born predilection for cruelty. The perpetrator carried the weight of


    many sins and was already shrouded in resentment and dark aura.¡±


    2/2

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Winnie¡¯s tweet sent a shiver down the spines of her followers the moment it hit the digital waves. And


    for good reason, thest person she¡¯d publicly used of having blood on their hands was Naylor, and


    he had the lives of five souls weighing on his conscience.


    Now, she was calling out the perp who¡¯d gone after a child with a de, saying he was steeped in


    blood debts, and not just a few.


    ¡°My God, could this be the work of a serial killer?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Panic swept through the onlinemunity at the speed of light. Within minutes, the tweet had been


    shared over ten million times, and Winnie¡¯s words were trending.


    Then came the call from Newman, his voice urgent and breath short.


    ¡°What did you mean in your tweet? What¡¯s this about a blood debt? How many has he¡­¡±


    Winnie cut him off, ¡°It¡¯s not human lives.¡±


    That one line eased¨CNewman¡¯s panic, but his breathing was stillbored.


    ¡°What then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Animals. Small ones.¡± Winnie replied, her voice colder than usual, tinged with disgust, ¡°Even cats and


    dogs have spirits, especially those brutalized to death. Their souls cling to their tormentor.¡±


    Newman felt no relief. He wasn¡¯t particrly fond of pets, but he despised animal cruelty all the same.


    Years on the force had shown him that many violent offenders had histories of torturing animals. Cat


    abusers were rampant, and their twisted psyches were oftenid bare in their actions.


    It wasn¡¯t an overstatement to say that those who found joy in hurting animals were potential murderers.


    With no animal welfarews in ce, these monsters roamed free, and their actions were oft by like¨C


    minded individuals online.


    ¡°The department is prioritizing this case. I¡¯ll make sure we look into what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ed on


    After hanging up with Newman, Winnie faced the storm she¡¯d stirred up with her revtion. She


    retweeted her original post, adding a rifying note. ¡°A cat¡¯s life, a dog¡¯s life, they¡¯re all lives.¡±


    The inte exploded again.


    ¡°OMG. Don¡¯t leave us hanging like that. I thought we had another psycho on the loose.¡±


    ¡°Can you tweet it out once and for all?¡±


    ¡°Look at you guys, all shocked. I knew it wasn¡¯t a person. If it was, Winnie would have tagged the


    Emerald Bay PD straight away.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I think everyone else already tagged them a billion times.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the life of a pet matter to anyone?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not surprised that someone who¡¯d attack a child in cold blood would enjoy torturing


    animals in his past.¡±


    1/3


    15:16


    Chapter 216


    yone who abuses animals is sick in the head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, and why are there so many cat¨Ctorturing maniacs out there?¡±


    There was that 17¨Cyear¨Cold who tortured cats, and his family not only didn¡¯t stop him but also brought


    home animals under the guise of adoption for him to kill. A whole family of psychos.¡±


    saw that too. That family is beyond evil. I can¡¯t even bear to look at what happened to that poor cat.¡±


    The conversation around animal cruelty was raging, yet nobody doubted Winnie¡¯s words, not after the


    revtions from the kindergarten field trip.


    As the inte called for justice, the Emerald Bay PD issued a detailed statement.


    It outlined the suspect¡¯s basic info and his twisted rationale for the crime.


    Lyndon imed heshed out in pain after his girlfriend dumped him, missed her flight at the airport


    due to traffic, and, seeing a bunch of kids happily disembarking from a bus, acted on impulse.


    The inte almostughed.


    ¡°Did Lyndon take us for fools? A knife to win back his girlfriend? More like to force her to stay, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What if he was nning a premeditated murder?¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t get through security with a knife, so he stayed outside, right?¡±


    ¡°OMG. Those kids were just happy to be on a field trip. What did they ever do to him?¡±


    ¡°Definitely a psycho.¡±


    ¡°This guy needs to be locked away.¡±


    ¡°This is attempted murder, right? Can any legal eagles tell me how many years that gets?¡±


    The debate was raging when another long tweet caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    *Justnded and saw the news. After a lot of thought, I decided to speak up. Hi everyone, I¡¯m the ex¨C


    girlfriend Lyndon mentioned, but I broke up with him because I discovered he was adopting cats only to


    torture them.¡±


    The ex¨Cgirlfriend revealed that she had stumbled upon hundreds of videos on Lyndon¡¯sputer


    showing


    his sadistic acts.


    Just as Winnie had said, he was a sadist who reveled in cruelty.


    She had left him and the city to escape his threats and harassment, never expecting him to go after


    children. The fear was palpable in her words, and if she had dyed, she might have been his next


    victim. At the end of her tweet, she urged the police to detain Lyndon, suspecting he had a mental


    illness.


    After reading her story and the public response, a new concern arose.


    If Lyndon was indeed mentally ill, the case could take a turn. Thew was lenient on mentally ill


    offenders


    ¡°It was already an attempted murder case. If he¡¯s deemed mentally ill, he could walk free.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t scare me like that.¡±


    3/3


    15:16


    Chapter 216


    ¡°This exins why he dared to act at the airport and wasn¡¯t worried about being caught because he


    knew


    be bad an out.¡±


    Tve got some bad news to break to you, and animal cruelty, like hurting cats and dogs, isn¡¯t something


    you can easily get charged for here. But if the stories are true, it could actually be twisted into evidence


    that the guy¡¯s got a screw loose. People who are cruel to animals over a long time might be showing


    signs of a mental disorder¡±


    Holy smokes.¡±


    Tm about to drop some serious swear words. Don¡¯t even try to stop me.¡±


    As the onlinemunity was buzzing withments, one particr post cut through the noise and


    floored everyone scrolling through the drama.


    ¡°Get this, hot off the press. Just moments ago, Lyndon went and filed for a mental health evaluation.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    As the onlinemunity was abuzz with spections and heated debates, the breaking news dropped


    like a bombshell, confirming their worst fears.


    At that moment, the floodgates of profanity burst open among theizens.


    ¡°Son of a gun.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? He gets off scot¨Cfree because he¡¯s ¡®mentally ill¡°?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, if he¡¯s mentally ill, shouldn¡¯t he be locked up even more so?¡±


    ¡°He ughtered nearly a hundred innocent animals. You mean to tell me that by proving him ¡®mentally


    ill,¡® he might just walk and find new prey to butcher?¡±


    ¡°If this guy gets off because of some insanity plea, I¡¯m seriously going to question our legal system.¡±


    *Does nobody give a damn about our pets anymore? Since when is animal cruelty okay?¡±


    ¡°Reject insanity as a get¨Cout¨Cof¨Cjail¨Cfree card.¡±


    ¡°Refuse to release murderers on the grounds of mental illness.¡±


    The uproar online over the possibility of Lyndon¡¯s release due to a mental illness was too much to


    ignore.


    The Emerald Bay Police Department issued an urgent bulletin in response, covering three points.


    First, their investigation confirmed that since childhood, Lyndon had brutally killed nearly a hundred


    cats, causing a serious social outcry.


    Second, Lyndon had indeed sought a mental health evaluation, the results of which were still pending.


    Third, the notion of legal immunity for mentally ill murderers was a misconception.


    ording to nationalw regarding the criminal responsibility of special individuals, if a pers mental


    illness caused harm while unable to recognize or control their behavior, and this was contumed through


    legal procedures, they could be exempt from criminal liability.


    However, they would be ced under strict guardianship by rtives or guardians for treatment, and if


    necessary, subjected topulsory medical intervention by the government.


    Thew also addressed the case of individuals with intermittent mental disorders, stating that if they


    committed a crime while of sound mind, they would be held criminally responsible.


    In short, if Lyndon had proven to have been lucid and in control during the attacks, mental illness would


    not shield him from facing the consequences.


    Mental illness was not a free pass from justice. At least, that was how Winnie saw it.


    Even if Lyndon was diagnosed with a mental disorder, he was unlikely to escape thew easily.


    The parents of the victims would never allow him to use mental illness as a scapegoat for the trauma


    and potential psychological scars inflicted upon their children.


    Even if it meant spending money and pulling strings, Lyndon would likely be found guilty ofmitting


    the crimes in a sane state.


    Sometimes, capital did represent inequality.


    1/3


    15:16


    Chapter 217


    But at times, it also represented absolute power.


    The detained Lyndon was oblivious that his fate was being sealed even before his psychiatric


    assessment was finalized.


    Winnie nced at the police report on the number of cats Lyndon had killed and thought of the


    tormented animal spirits that must be lingering. She sent a message to Horace, asking him to dig up


    Lyndon¡¯s


    address.


    She nned to tell Horace that she was going to help the spirits of the Ghost Cats find peace, but


    Horace didn¡¯t even ask why. In less than ten minutes, he sent her all the information she needed.


    Pressing her lips together, Winnie couldn¡¯t help but call him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I need his details for?¡±


    On the other end, Horace¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re nning is fine by


    me.¡±


    If she wanted to teach the guy a lesson, he could help her.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes curled with satisfaction, and after telling Horace she could handle it herself, she hung up.


    She changed her clothes and drove to the address Horace had provided a small suburban


    neighborhood. Lyndon¡¯s house was already cordoned off by the police.


    Winnie didn¡¯t enter. Instead, she followed the residual anger of the Ghost Cats to an abandoned factory


    nearby. In a weed¨Cchoked corner, she found several cat skulls.


    Sadness shed in Winnie¡¯s eyes as she looked at the broken bones that had been casually discarded


    and already gnawed clean by wild dogs.


    As she gathered the bones to bury them in an open space, Winnie pulled out her Charms, drawing the


    spirits¡® anger from the bones. With a surge of her own energy, she solidified the formless resentment


    into several twisted Ghost Cats.


    ¡°Go find the one who wronged you,¡± she whispered to the spectral felines, ¡°Once you¡¯ve had move on


    to your next life.¡±


    you enge,


    As the iplete Ghost Cat spirits howled in agony, their anger swelled and they rapidly drifted toward


    a certain location in the city.


    Inside the holding cell of Emerald Bay¡¯s police station, Lyndon was waiting for his psychiatric report


    with a calm smile. The officer on duty, disgusted by his smirk, stepped out for a moment.


    As Lyndon settled into afortable position and was about to lie down, his body suddenly convulsed


    violently.


    His eyes, wide and horrified, stared into the void as dozens of twisted ck shadows screamed at him,


    and then one by one, they entered his body.


    With each Ghost Cat that forced its way in, Lyndon felt the agony of their torture before death. It was as


    if his scalp was being torn off, and he couldn¡¯t utter a sound.


    Come to think of it, he always cut the cats¡® tongues first to keep them from bothering the neighbors.


    Now, it felt like his own tongue had been sliced off.


    Cold sweat seeped through his torn skin as he writhed in unbearable pain, trying to escape, but his


    limbs failed him.


    2/3


    15:16


    Chapter 217


    Soon, his abdomen felt like it was being sliced open, his limbs shattered, and every moment of pain


    brought him closer to the brink of despair.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    At that moment, his eyes mirrored the same fear and despair as the cats he had tormented,


    He wanted to scream for help.


    He wanted someone to save him.


    ¡°Why is there no one around? Who¡¯s going to save me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at death¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°But, why haven¡¯t I passed on yet?¡±


    ¡°It really hurts.¡±


    The officer walked in with a cup of freshly brewed instant coffee and immediately spotted Lyndon


    writhing in agony on the bed, wing desperately at his throat and belly.


    His face paled at the sight, and he dashed forward, calling for backup as he fumbled with the keys to


    unlock the door.


    Once inside, the scene was even more gruesome. Lyndon¡¯s nails had torn through the skin on his face,


    throat, and stomach, leaving bloody wounds. They weren¡¯t fatal, but they were horrifying to look at.


    The officer cursed under his breath, convinced that Lyndon was indeed out of his mind.


    To what lengths would a man go to prove he was insane, to inflict such harm on himself?


    Chapter 218

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The officer grumbled under his breath, but his grip was firm as he pinned the suspect to the ground.


    Along with backup that arrived promptly, they worked through the night to transport the writhing man to


    the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Unbeknownst to them, at the exact same time across the city, in an upscale neighborhood, a


    seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold boy was undergoing the same horrific ordeal as Lyndon.


    It felt like his soul was being yed alive. The pain was so intense it seemed like death would be a


    mercy, yet his mind was agonizingly lucid.


    His body bore no visible wounds, but any touch from his family sent him into fits of pain as if he were


    being torn apart.


    Unlike Lyndon, who tore at his own flesh in agony, this boy turned on his family, wing at their skin


    with such force that their faces and bodies became a blur of blood and tissue,


    The family stood frozen in shock, convinced the boy had finally snapped from his cruel habit of


    tormenting


    cats.


    Only the cat abusers themselves knew the truth.


    They were being avenged. The spirits of the cats and dogs they had tortured had returned for


    retribution.


    The vengeance of the Ghost Cats persisted until the break of dawn.


    Winnie, who hadn¡¯t slept a wink, watched as thest wisp of malice dissipated with the early morning


    light. She let out a faint sigh of relief before finally closing her eyes to sleep.


    The next day, the inte was still abuzz with the events of the previous day, but no one knew the


    perpetrators had received a life¨Caltering punishment.


    At the center of the city, within the walls of a stately manor, an elderly man with salt¨Cand¨Cpe


    r


    red at the online discussions. Finally, he clicked on aption of Winnie¡¯s moments circuing


    online.


    Watching the girl who was barely eighteen, yet had masked her own destiny, a cold gleam sparked in


    his murky eyes.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s you,¡± he rasped, his voice rough like the bellows of an ordion, ¡°interfering so many


    times, destroying my vengeful creations.¡±


    Such a young girl, unting her little skills so boldly.


    ¡°She¡¯s bound to stumble.¡±


    At the Bryant Manor, Winnie suddenly awoke from her quiet slumber. She had an eerie sensation as if


    a wave of malice had just brushed against her.


    Before she could ponder the fleeting palpitation, her bedroom door was knocked upon by the family¡¯s


    housekeeper.


    ¡°Miss Winnie, the Goodwins havee to visit, and your father requests your presence downstairs.¡±


    ncing at the clock and noticing it was already ten in the morning, Winnie quickly got ready and


    descended the staircase.


    1/3


    15:16


    * Chapter 218


    for


    Many visitors from the Bryantmunity hade the day before to express their gratitude for the


    children¡¯s rescue.


    Among them were the Goodwins, one of the four prominent families of Emerald Bay, though their


    rtionship with the Bryants was less than friendly.


    An ancestral rivalry meant the Goodwins were alwayspeting with the Bryants in business and


    social standing, a known fact within their circle. Despite the tension, neither family had reached the


    point of an outright feud.


    One of the children caught in the airport attack belonged to the Goodwins, who had scoffed at


    superstitions like geomancy and had led the refusal of Bhus¡® ¡°good intentions.¡±


    After the incident, albeit feeling humiliated, they were quick to send gifts of gratitude.


    Yet, for some reason, they had returned today.


    When Winnie reached the living room, she found Horace already in conversation with Jarrod Goodwin,


    the young patriarch of the Goodwin family. Though peers by generation, Jarrod was several years


    Horace¡¯s


    senior.


    The Goodwin child involved in the attack was his only daughter.


    At thirty¨Cfour, Jarrod looked remarkably youthful. His presence exuded sophistication, but as he turned


    to Winnie, his expression was grave.


    Winnie understood his concern as he exined, ¡°You see, my daughter was tormented by nightmares


    last night, and it seems she¡¯s been touched by some residual malevolence from those Ghost Cats.¡±


    Winnie hadn¡¯t anticipated thisplication since Lyndon hadn¡¯t actually gotten close to the children.


    Nor had she expected any of them to be affected by the spectral felines¡® spite.


    Fortunately, with the dissipating malice of the previous night, Winnie wasn¡¯t worried.


    Handing Jarrod a Safety Charm, she instructed, ¡°Keep this on her and take her out to soak


    sunshine for the next couple of days. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s face betrayed a flicker of skepticism as he epted the folded charm. His family had never


    believed in such things, even with rumors of Winnie¡¯s mystical talents. But after yesterday, disbelief


    was a luxury he could no longer afford.


    When his daughter exhibited strange behavior, Jarrod¡¯s thoughts went straight to Winnie. Preferring her


    assistance over dubious alternatives, he came to seek her help. Hearing that it wasn¡¯t serious, he


    expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Winnie replied, ¡°That¡¯ll be two thousand for the Safety Charm.¡±


    Jarrod¡¯s expression was priceless, and Winnie raised an eyebrow as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to


    leave without paying, are you?¡±


    Horace couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the side.


    Jarrod, a bit embarrassed but quick on the uptake, whipped out his phone and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll


    transfer it to you.¡±


    Winnie pulled out her own phone, and theypleted the transaction with ease.


    2/2


    15:16


    Jarrod practically bolted from the room, while Horace copsed onto the sofa,ughing.


    It was a rare sight indeed to see Jarrod with his pride dented.


    Winnie had done him proud.


    Downstairs, theughter was infectious as Springer and the other youngsters ttered down the stairs


    in a ruckus, already keyed up with the buzz that the Goodwin n wasing over,


    It was only after the visitors had left that Springer strutted around, puffing out his chest and humming a


    tune of self¨Csatisfaction.


    ¡°Winnie kindly reminded them, that they didn¡¯t listen, and as a result, when there was an ident, they


    still had to seek Winnie¡¯s help. Yesterday, Grandpa didn¡¯t even have to send a special bodyguard to


    follow and protect them, giving their family a reminder was already good.¡±


    After all, their family¡¯s heads¨Cup was a courtesy, not an obligation.


    They were barely grateful yesterday, and now, when trouble hits, theye knocking.


    ¡°Springer, how can you think like that? It¡¯s good to help those kids out,¡± Amber chided from the side,


    not quite agreeing with his point of view.


    Amber had often spoken to him like this, but ever since they had a falling out, every word she said


    made him roll his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Stop trying to sound like my sister. I¡¯ve told you before, that I only have one sister,


    Winnie.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he know that helping kids was important?


    Did he need her to tell him that?


    How had he never noticed her high¨Cand¨Cmighty tone before?


    Indeed, he had been so foolish.


    Springer brooded in silent self¨Creproach.


    As the younger ones chatted away, Bhus seemed to have descended the stairs unnoticed and had


    apparently caught the tail¨Cend of Springer and Amber¡¯s exchange.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!